Carter Roy
Appearances
Blink | Jake Haendel's Story
Presenting: Murder True Crime Stories
That left just one hour for Star Wars fans excited by the special to get their fun meals before Burger Chef closed at 11. After that, the four young employees on the closing shift planned to spend the next hour or so cleaning the kitchen and getting the restaurant ready to reopen the next morning. As I mentioned, 16-year-old Daniel Davis wasn't supposed to be one of those four.
Blink | Jake Haendel's Story
Presenting: Murder True Crime Stories
According to FBI files, another employee was originally scheduled to close, but this person had a history of performance issues and his termination had already been finalized. Investigators redacted the employee's name and age before his files were released, so all we know about him is that he was a white male, and he hadn't been notified yet that he was fired.
Blink | Jake Haendel's Story
Presenting: Murder True Crime Stories
Friday night was set to be his last shift. But he never showed up. That's why at 9.45 p.m., Daniel called home and asked for permission to work until midnight. His team needed the help, and Daniel wanted the extra hours so he could earn money to buy Christmas presents. Daniel's parents said he could stay and that they'd wait up to make sure he got home safely.
Blink | Jake Haendel's Story
Presenting: Murder True Crime Stories
Daniel told them not to worry about waiting up for him. Fifteen minutes later, at 10 p.m., Jane's boyfriend stopped by to check on her. Per the FBI's files, her boyfriend was extremely protective and liked to stop by every once in a while to make sure she was okay. So that night, he pulled his car around to the drive-thru window and Jane told him that everything was fine.
Blink | Jake Haendel's Story
Presenting: Murder True Crime Stories
Her boyfriend drove off, reassured that Jane was safe. That may have been because he saw that 16-year-old Mark Flemons was also working. Mark stood over six feet tall and studied karate. After a recent murder at a fast food restaurant in Oklahoma, Mark had told Jane that he'd protect her if anything bad ever happened at Burger Chef.
Blink | Jake Haendel's Story
Presenting: Murder True Crime Stories
Jane knew that burger joints open late were a popular target for robbers. She'd even rehearsed a plan with her parents in case her restaurant became a target. As she told them every time the subject came up, she wouldn't try to be a hero. She'd just give the robber whatever they wanted in order to protect herself and her team. It was a smart plan.
Blink | Jake Haendel's Story
Presenting: Murder True Crime Stories
But whoever entered the Burger Chef between its closing at 11 and midnight wasn't your typical fast food robber. Meanwhile, a few blocks away, another Burger Chef employee had no idea his co-workers were in mortal danger. Around midnight, 17-year-old Brian Kring took his date and co-worker, 17-year-old Ginger Haggard, back to her parents' house.
Blink | Jake Haendel's Story
Presenting: Murder True Crime Stories
After dropping Ginger off, Brian drove to Burger Chef. Mark had covered Ginger's shift that night so she could keep her date. Brian planned to show his appreciation by helping Mark clean up after closing. Brian parked in the back lot near the rear entrance. He spotted Daniel's car, a 1973 Ford Pinto parked nearby. He noticed all the lights were on inside the restaurant.
Blink | Jake Haendel's Story
Presenting: Murder True Crime Stories
He figured his friends were still cleaning and headed in to join them. Almost immediately, Brian knew something was wrong. The back door was usually bolted shut, but tonight it was ajar. And when he went inside, he saw the safe was open again. and the cash register drawers were pulled out with all the money missing. Brian called his manager to ask what to do. The boss told him to call the police.
Blink | Jake Haendel's Story
Presenting: Murder True Crime Stories
That's when someone else showed up. The unidentified white male employee who had called out, claiming car trouble. He drove up in the van that had supposedly broken down earlier that night. For convenience, I'll call this employee X. Brian found X's behavior strange. Why would someone who had just claimed he couldn't get to work show up at the restaurant uninvited after it had already closed?
Blink | Jake Haendel's Story
Presenting: Murder True Crime Stories
As soon as Brian mentioned he'd called the police, X took off. He was long gone by the time the cops showed up a few minutes later. The cops missed their chance to talk to X that night, but they did notice a few suspicious pieces of evidence when they arrived. Ruth's jacket was tossed on the floor, like she'd dropped it and never picked it up. Jane's jacket was also found inside.
Blink | Jake Haendel's Story
Presenting: Murder True Crime Stories
Both of their purses were still in the restaurant. Everything seemed like it happened in a rush. About $100 in coins had been left in the registers, as if the robbers left too quickly to bother carrying change.
Blink | Jake Haendel's Story
Presenting: Murder True Crime Stories
A few of the responding officers assumed that the employees had taken the money themselves and gone out together, although nobody could explain why four stellar employees would hatch such a half-hearted robbery plan, then take off without the girls' purses. So, operating on the assumption that something was wrong, the officers stayed up all night working the scene.
Blink | Jake Haendel's Story
Presenting: Murder True Crime Stories
One of those officers was Lieutenant William Crafton. He was a husky man with big sideburns and known as one of the department's top investigators. He worried that the local community would fall apart if something happened to these kids. He began marshalling his resources, preparing for a full-scale search.
Blink | Jake Haendel's Story
Presenting: Murder True Crime Stories
But before they could tear the town apart looking for the missing Burger Chef crew, one more thing had to happen. Their parents had to be notified. Around 1 a.m., police placed four different calls to four shocked families who had no idea if their children were alive or dead. Then, at 4.30 a.m., the case took a dark turn.
Blink | Jake Haendel's Story
Presenting: Murder True Crime Stories
Jane's abandoned car was discovered a couple of blocks from the Speedway police station. There was no sign of Jane or her car keys. Police theorized the robbers had forced Jane to drive them somewhere, then abandoned her car and gotten into a different vehicle. Around 11 a.m.
Blink | Jake Haendel's Story
Presenting: Murder True Crime Stories
on Saturday, November 18th, 1978, 11 hours after the victims were first discovered missing, the FBI was brought onto the case. But it was too late for them to find any new forensic evidence. When the Speedway police had arrived at the Burger Chef the night before, they didn't dust for fingerprints, call in crime scene investigation technicians, or even take photographs of the scene.
Blink | Jake Haendel's Story
Presenting: Murder True Crime Stories
Then, the next morning, the cops let employees clean the crime scene and open the restaurant. While police protocol has come a long way since then, even in 1978, this was not proper protocol. Later, the officers handling the case returned to the restaurant and set the crime scene back up as best they could and took photos.
Blink | Jake Haendel's Story
Presenting: Murder True Crime Stories
They didn't immediately tell the lead investigators that the pictures they handed in were taken after the crime scene had been dismantled, cleaned, and restaged from memory. Officer Buddy Elwanger, who worked on the case, would later admit, quote, we screwed it up from the beginning. By the time the FBI arrived, the town was in an all-out panic.
Blink | Jake Haendel's Story
Presenting: Murder True Crime Stories
Search parties fanned out on foot, helicopters soared overhead. Everyone hoped they were still looking for kidnappers and living victims and not dead bodies. Those hopes were soon dashed. Saturday dragged on without any sightings. Then, on Sunday afternoon, November 19th, some hikers made a horrific discovery in the woods, about a half hour's drive south from the restaurant.
Blink | Jake Haendel's Story
Presenting: Murder True Crime Stories
They saw Ruth's and Daniel's bodies lying near a trail and called the police. When detectives arrived, they soon located Jane and Mark's bodies, too. The investigators were able to determine that 17-year-old Ruth and 16-year-old Daniel were shot with a .38 caliber handgun. Their bodies were found close together, and the bullets that killed them came from the same gun.
Blink | Jake Haendel's Story
Presenting: Murder True Crime Stories
About 30 or 40 yards away, 20-year-old Jane had been stabbed to death with a hunting knife so violently that the 4.5-inch blade broke off and was left in her body. The knife's handle was never found. Mark came the closest to escaping. He was the tallest of the group. Stride length alone would have made him the fastest runner. But about 150 feet from Jane's body, he died of asphyxiation.
Blink | Jake Haendel's Story
Presenting: Murder True Crime Stories
Yet there was no sign he was strangled, although there was evidence he'd been severely beaten. The police theorized that Mark managed to get free and ran into the dark woods where he collided with a tree. Then they thought he fell backwards, likely unconscious, and choked to death on his own blood from the injuries he sustained from the collision.
Blink | Jake Haendel's Story
Presenting: Murder True Crime Stories
Mark's body became another piece of perplexing evidence in a case that seemed to make no sense. Why would a small-time crook murder four people? How did the robber or robbers force four strong, smart young people to leave the restaurant with them, seemingly without a struggle? And where was the killer now?
Blink | Jake Haendel's Story
Presenting: Murder True Crime Stories
If you like this episode, please search for Murder True Crime Stories wherever you get your podcasts. And please follow so you get new episodes every Tuesday.
Blink | Jake Haendel's Story
Presenting: Murder True Crime Stories
Besides the upcoming Thanksgiving holiday, the Burger Chef in Speedway, Indiana had another reason to schedule four people for the late shift that Friday night. On November 17th, 1978, CBS was broadcasting the Star Wars Holiday Special nationwide. As part of a licensing deal, Burger Chef was offering the Star Wars Fun Meal. The special aired from 8pm to 10pm.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
They wrote anonymous letters to Elijah Muhammad and other leaders to create a sense of paranoia. They also leaked information to the press that exacerbated Malcolm's fraying relationships within the nation. Remember that troublesome rumor that Malcolm was Elijah's successor? That was an angle the FBI pushed in the press. The FBI hoped that removing Malcolm from the nation would curtail his power.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
Turns out it was the opposite. Their concern about Malcolm only grew as he established the Organization of African American Unity, or OAAU. From the FBI's perspective, the OAAU made Malcolm more dangerous for two reasons. The first was his international profile they feared could undermine America's power globally. The American brand in the early 1960s was one of justice and liberty.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
But the optics of the government's response to the civil rights movement at the time, with its violence and water hoses and police dogs, didn't fit into that image. Malcolm told foreign nations that the United States shouldn't hold any kind of moral high ground as long as they continued suppressing the rights of black people.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
Having that hypocrisy brought into such harsh relief was embarrassing, but officials also worried it could hurt American credibility and foreign policy. The other reason the FBI perceived Malcolm's new OAAU approach as a threat was his growing mainstream appeal. The Bureau had worried about Malcolm's vitriolic rhetoric around civil rights since he was in the nation.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
But now, Malcolm was pivoting to messaging that was more in line with the broader civil rights movement. The possibility that Malcolm could bring some of his extremist views to a bigger, more mainstream audience made him seem more dangerous to them than ever before.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
during this time the nypd had a special unit dedicated to just surveilling malcolm in the oaau everything they gathered was for bureau eyes only even information relevant to ongoing nypd investigations
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
So when investigators at the NYPD were trying to figure out who killed Malcolm X, their officers in their own department withheld relevant information, like that an undercover officer saw the entire assassination go down. The FBI had their own informants inside the OAAU as well. Some of them were present at the assassination. The Bureau collected their witness statements,
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
but failed to share that information with the investigators trying to solve Malcolm's murder. The FBI denies any direct responsibility for the murder of Malcolm X, but some experts say their unwillingness to share information relevant to the investigation might indicate the awareness of some responsibility.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
Their own records show years of manpower dedicated to creating the circumstances that could have led to Malcolm's death. It's impossible to know how much blame they should hold, but a number of scholars maintain that FBI actions contributed to Malcolm's murder. And not just his murder. It's possible they contributed to a miscarriage of justice during the trial.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
When the Bureau withheld key witness statements to protect themselves, they also could have protected Malcolm's real killer. Internal FBI records show that multiple informants supplied the same description for the man holding the shotgun. A stocky man with a dark complexion. The same description as the defense witness at trial.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
Islam, the man prosecutors sent to prison for firing the shotgun does not fit this description. It does match another man, William Bradley. In 2020, Netflix released a docuseries called Who Killed Malcolm X? It's centered on independent scholar Abdur Rahman Muhammad. Rahman dedicated his life to finding the man who many scholars believe killed Malcolm X, William Bradley.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
Halim's affidavit, legal motions filed by William Kunstler, and declassified FBI documents all tell the same story. William Bradley was the man who fired the shotgun that killed Malcolm. Rachman feels sure he's looking for the right man. He even thinks he spots Bradley in infamous news coverage of the assassination.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
The camera is focused on a mob attacking Halim on the sidewalk outside the Audubon Ballroom. On the fringe of the group, there's a heavyset man with a dark complexion, just as so many witnesses described. But it's not just his looks that give him away. The man's participation in the attack on Halim appears to be a feint. Once the police start to break it up, he pulls away.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
He walks across the frame, casually closing his coat. Rahman tracks Bradley down to that New Jersey mosque Halim claimed all the assassins attended. He's close, but he's still facing a significant obstacle. Like Malcolm X and many other Islamic men, Bradley took a Muslim name. Without it, Rachman can't link Bradley to his current identity. Rachman has to find that name.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
He takes a trip to Newark, New Jersey, where Bradley's home mosque is located... Although many locals are willing to admit that Malcolm's killers originated in Newark, it's hard to get anyone to speak in specifics. Rachman ends up getting the crucial tip almost at random. He brings up his search casually at a Muslim social function, and someone from Newark speaks up with Bradley's Muslim name.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
Al-Mustafa Shabazz. Rachman refers to him as Mustafa in the documentary, so we'll do the same here. With that name, Rachman can finally track down current information. He finds out that Mustafa has a long criminal history with charges that include aggravated assault, sexual assault, robbery, quote, terroristic threat, and more. He's spent a fair amount of his life in prison.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
But like Malcolm X, he stuck to his faith and eventually turned his life around. After Mustafa was released from prison in 1998, he married an activist in Newark and together they opened a boxing gym for local youth. He's known in his neighborhood as a youth mentor. Mustafa's reputation makes his community protective of him.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
A few people seem to know about Mustafa's alleged connection to Malcolm's murder, but they're able to brush it off. After all, there's no hard proof. Others advise Rahman to back off. One source cryptically tells Rahman that if he did what they think he did and he's been out here like that, they're protecting him.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
Rachman wonders if Mustafa is an FBI informant, and that's why he was never prosecuted for his crimes. But Rachman never gets to ask the man himself. Mustafa dies suddenly before Rachman makes his approach. Rahman is devastated. He'll never be able to make Mustafa face justice. But there is another person still living and still waiting for justice.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
Muhammad Aziz, who served nearly 20 years in prison for his alleged participation in Malcolm's murder. Khalil Islam served 21 years and passed away in 2009. Both men always maintain their innocence. Rahman thinks they're innocent too. Maybe there's something he can do about it. Rahman visits Aziz and presents him with a petition to the New York Conviction Integrity Unit.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
This specialized unit is designed to reconsider cases that could have resulted in wrongful convictions. But Aziz is dubious. His perspective is reminiscent of Malcolm's. How can he trust the same system that sent him to prison to clear his name? But eventually, he agrees to sign off on the letter. Rahman submits it.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
In February 2020, the same week Rahman's documentary Who Killed Malcolm X premieres on Netflix, Manhattan's then-District Attorney Cyrus R. Vance responds to Rahman's petition. In front of a huge crowd of press, Vance announces that he'll be reviewing the murder charges against Muhammad Aziz and Khalil Islam. The review team faces an uphill battle.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
Many of the participants in the original trial, witnesses, attorneys, law enforcement officers, are dead. A lot of the physical evidence, including the murder weapons, as well as case notes, are no longer in NYPD storage. But Vance and his associates do have access to the same records that Rachman used to track down Mustafa.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
They interview every living participant in the original investigation and trial. The team also tracks down new witnesses and gets access to previously unseen FBI and NYPD files. In November 2021, Vance is ready to report his findings. This time, the system that Malcolm and Aziz mistrusted takes a step toward regaining credibility and justice.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
Vance announces the official and complete exoneration of Muhammad Aziz and Khalil Islam on the charge of first-degree murder. Vance's investigation confirms what civilians familiar with the murder of Malcolm X had known for decades. FBI documents show that law enforcement withheld evidence that would have prevented Aziz and Islam's incarceration. Aziz is 83 when his name is finally cleared.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
The family members present to support him burst into applause when they hear the good news. But when Aziz stands to speak, he's not celebratory. I do not need this court, these prosecutors, or a piece of paper to tell me I'm innocent. I am an 83-year-old man who was victimized by the criminal justice system. A civil rights lawyer representing both Aziz and Islam agrees.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
He says the wrongful convictions had a horrific, torturous, and unconscionable impact on their lives that will never be remedied. While Aziz and Islam were incarcerated, both their marriages disintegrated. Even after their release, both men were known as murderers, which prevented them and their families from living freely.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
Aziz describes the ongoing effect of his incarceration as a fissure in his family that has driven generations apart. He missed his children growing up, and now he doesn't have much of a relationship with his grandchildren, great-grandchildren, or great-great-grandchildren. Vance admits that the system failed Aziz and Islam. He apologizes to them on behalf of all law enforcement.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
but acknowledges that there's no real way to make amends civil lawsuits on behalf of both men eventually settled for 36 million dollars vance was very specific with the scope of his investigation he stayed focused on whether or not aziz and islam received a fair trial
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
He didn't attempt to address the outstanding questions about the other accomplices Halim named in his affidavit, why none of them were investigated, or why the NYPD and FBI acted in a way that resulted in a gross miscarriage of justice. But he does leave one torch lit for someone else to pick up.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
Vance's investigation finds that the FBI and NYPD could have done more to prevent Malcolm's assassination. Malcolm's family picks up that torch and runs with it. In November 2024, three of Malcolm's daughters announced they are suing the CIA, FBI, NYPD, and others for $100 million. Their lawsuit claims that officials knew Malcolm's life was in danger and did not adequately protect him.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
They also alleged that agencies were aware of and involved in Malcolm's assassination, and then worked for decades to cover up that participation. While Vance's investigation may have laid the groundwork for this new lawsuit,
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
The lawyer bringing the case, Ben Crump, claims to have found new evidence that will prove a government conspiracy to execute Malcolm X. The government fingerprints are all over the assassination of Malcolm X, and finally we believe we have the evidence to prove it, Crump said."
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
When the lawsuit was announced, the Department of Justice declined to comment, as did the FBI and NYPD, both citing pending litigation. The CIA did not immediately provide a statement to news outlets. We also reached out to these agencies for additional comment. The FBI declined to make a statement, and we hadn't heard back from the other agencies at the time of our recording in early 2025.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
After Malcolm X is assassinated in February 1965, police arrest three suspects. The first, Mujahid Abdul Halim, is arrested at the scene. The other two, Muhammad Aziz and Khalil Islam, are arrested within about two weeks. Some of those in Malcolm's inner circle don't think Aziz and Islam are the right guys. They have good reason to feel that way. Police found bullets in Halim's pocket.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
There are no further updates on the case at this time. The lawsuit states that Betty and the entire family suffered the pain of the unknown for decades. Malcolm's daughter, Liasa Shabazz, says that their ongoing fight is primarily inspired by their mother, Betty, who died in 1997.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
In the days following Malcolm's death, Betty Shabazz said that he accomplished more than can be realized at this moment. Vance's investigation added law enforcement accountability to Malcolm's legacy. Now his daughters are trying to obtain government accountability too. Thank you for listening to Conspiracy Theories, a Spotify podcast. We're here with a new episode every Wednesday.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
This episode includes discussions of violence and murder. Consider this when deciding how and when you'll listen. It's February 21st, 1965, and Officer Gene Roberts is on the phone with his supervisor. Roberts is an undercover officer embedded inside the Organization of African American Unity, a political group headed by Malcolm X. He's being questioned because he just saw Malcolm get murdered.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
Be sure to check us out on Instagram at The Conspiracy Pod. If you're listening on the Spotify app, swipe up and give us your thoughts or email us at conspiracystories at Spotify.com.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
Amongst the many sources we used, we found the 2020 Netflix docuseries Who Killed Malcolm X, produced and directed by Phil Bertelsen and Rachel Dretsen, the 1994 documentary Brother Minister Who Killed Malcolm X, written and directed by Jeffrey Al-Muhammad and Jack Baxter, and reporting by the New York Times, extremely helpful to our research.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
Until next time, remember, the truth isn't always the best story. And the official story isn't always the truth. This episode was written and researched by Hannah McIntosh, fact-checked by Laurie Siegel, edited by Chelsea Wood, video edited by Spencer Howard, and sound design by Kelly Geary. I'm your host, Carter Roy.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
Multiple eyewitnesses confirmed seeing him with a gun, and an angry mob was attacking him at the time of his arrest. Authorities also have substantial physical evidence against him. That's not the case with Aziz and Islam. Police are primarily interested in Aziz and Islam because they both have recent assault charges and generally fit eyewitness descriptions of the assassins.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
Aziz is ultimately arrested based off identification in a police lineup. A process that studies have suggested can be faulty even when conducted well. Most importantly, there's no physical evidence tying either of the other men to the scene or to the murder. But prosecutors proceed with an indictment, charging all three men with first-degree murder.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
According to Islam, the first time he ever met Halim was that day in the courtroom when the prosecutor said they'd conspired to murder Malcolm X. The trial begins in 1966. Prosecutors claim that Halim and Aziz distracted security guards with a disturbance in the middle of the auditorium, which allowed Islam to fire the shotgun from the front row, killing Malcolm.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
Then they say Halim and Aziz joined in the shooting. The entire case is based only on eyewitness testimony, but not all the statements are consistent. A witness for the defense claims he saw a completely different assailant holding the shotgun, a thick-set man with a dark complexion and heavy beard. Islam, a lighter-skinned, slender, and clean-shaven man, does not fit the description.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
The defense further weakens the case against Islam and Aziz by presenting alibis for both men, placing them far away from the murder scene. Witnesses say they saw or spoke to the men on their home phones during the time the murder was being committed. The doctor even testifies that he treated Aziz the morning of the murder for an injury on his leg.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
Roberts' superiors interview him exhaustively about what happened. He walks them through it moment by moment, but the brass gets hung up somewhere unexpected. Why Roberts administered CPR on Malcolm before paramedics arrived? Roberts is confused. It's his duty as a police officer to protect all life.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
According to the doctor, Aziz couldn't even walk. Because the three men are being tried together, prosecutors argue that any evidence presented against one defendant should apply to all. but there's only a strong case against Halim. The evidence in his case seems like it might overwhelm the reasonable doubt the defense has established for Islam and Aziz. Then, Halim does something surprising.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
He's already testified in his own defense, but he takes the stand a second time. He recants his earlier testimony where he claimed he was innocent. Now he admits that he was involved in Malcolm's murder. He says four other people were involved, just as the police originally suspected. But Aziz or Islam are not among them.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
Halim wants to prevent Islam and Aziz from being convicted for a crime he knows they didn't commit. But he's only willing to sacrifice himself for that goal. Halim says that Aziz and Islam aren't his accomplices, but he won't name anyone who is. Halim's incomplete testimony isn't enough to sway the jury. All three men are found guilty of first-degree murder.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
They are sentenced to 20 years to life in prison. Islam and Aziz are both married. Aziz has six children. Islam has three. In 1977, after spending over a decade in prison, Halim revisits his testimony. Through his lawyer, William Kunstler, he issues an affidavit, a legal statement sworn by the writer to be true.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
In it, he names his four accomplices, gives their physical descriptions, and their present locations. All of them are from the same Nation of Islam mosque in New Jersey. And that may be why no one in Malcolm's Harlem-based security force recognized them as a threat. They had no way of knowing these men from out of town were members of the nation.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
But for a judge to consider the affidavit new evidence and therefore grounds for a new trial, it needs to be corroborated by either new physical evidence or another firsthand witness statement. Halim's lawyer, Kunstler, tracks that down. He gets a sworn statement from a member of Malcolm's security team who told police that Islam and Aziz were not in the ballroom that day. He would know.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
He's one of the guys who trained alongside them in the fruit of Islam. But that's not enough. The judge denies Kunstler's motion for a new trial. Kunstler goes over the judge's head and petitions Congress to reopen the case. It goes nowhere. Without a new trial, no officials follow up on the names Halim provided in his affidavit. That means it's up to the civilians.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
Islam and Aziz are released on parole in the mid-1980s. Both men maintain their innocence throughout their time in prison. That opinion is widely shared. In the 2020 docuseries Who Killed Malcolm X?, historian David Garrow says it is universally accepted among academics that the men are innocent. Even Islam and Aziz's fellow inmates seem to know it.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
But what his superiors want to know is why Officer Roberts tried to save the target of their surveillance. Welcome to Conspiracy Theories, a Spotify podcast. I'm Carter Roy. You can find us here every Wednesday. Be sure to check us out on Instagram at The Conspiracy Pod, and we would love to hear from you. So if you're watching on the Spotify app, swipe up and give us your thoughts. Stay with us.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
According to Islam, even though he served alongside men who supported Malcolm, none of them ever retaliated against him for the murder. If innocent men went to prison, the real killers are still out there. Maybe the men named in Halim's affidavit. But perhaps these men didn't act alone.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
According to Malcolm's widow, Betty Shabazz, it's common knowledge that someone among the leadership inside the Nation of Islam was responsible. But who? In the mid-1990s, Shabazz and her daughters focus on Louis Farrakhan, an emerging leader in the Nation of Islam. In a Nation newspaper a few months before Malcolm was assassinated, Farrakhan wrote, The die is set and Malcolm shall not escape.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
Such a man is worthy of death. In 1993, he seemed to take pride in Malcolm's murder in a speech to his followers. In a 2000 interview with 60 Minutes, Farrakhan himself admits that his constant railing against Malcolm could have contributed to his murder. But that's as far as he goes.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
For all of the circumstantial indicators, there's never any hard evidence linking Farrakhan's rhetoric to the nuts and bolts planning of her murder. Plus, he was just one of many leaders in the nation who harbored contempt for Malcolm X. Remember, Halim's affidavit mentioned that all four of his accomplices came from the same mosque in New Jersey...
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
The leader of that mosque, James Shabazz, no relation to Malcolm's widow, Betty, is one of Malcolm's biggest detractors. James Shabazz publicly lambasted Malcolm for exposing the extramarital affairs the Nation of Islam leader, Elijah Muhammad, had with his secretaries. He says Malcolm committed a character assassination of a man Nation members consider a direct line to Allah.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
When a reporter asks if one of his followers might be responsible for attacks on Malcolm, Chabaz essentially says, yes. He compares it to a Christian standing up for Jesus. But just like with Farrakhan, there's no evidence that Shabazz ever actually directed Halim or anyone else to pick up a gun. Trying to connect any Nation of Islam leader to the specifics of Malcolm's murder gets really sticky.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
And that has to do with the culture and hierarchy of the organization. Former members now speculate that any explicit assassination planning would have been done independently of figureheads like Farrakhan or Shabazz. Protocol for the nation was to insulate leadership from any kind of unsavory activity.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
But there was definitely a sense among nation rank and file that dispatching Malcolm would be an act of service to Elijah Muhammad. That was all anyone might need to make a move. A direct order wasn't required. After Halim's release, he confirms that he only acted on a general sense of duty. Malcolm's assassination wasn't the result of a direct order from leadership. He didn't need one.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
Malcolm's betrayal of the nation and Elijah Muhammad was more than enough. But we don't really know if anyone gave an order or not because investigators never looked into Farrakhan or Shabazz or any of the alleged accomplices Halim names in 1977.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
Authorities won't grant a new trial, even though William Kunstler demonstrates that there is new evidence and Kunstler only manages to uncover the tip of the iceberg. You might have noticed some key evidence missing from the trial that didn't make Kunstler's list. Eyewitness testimony from a police officer with a front row seat to the assassination. That's right.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
Officer Gene Roberts was never called to testify. In fact, the lead NYPD investigator on Malcolm's murder never even knew that Roberts was an undercover officer. Why was the NYPD hiding evidence from its own department? To answer this question, let's back up.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
You'll remember from part one that the NYPD and the FBI had Malcolm under heavy surveillance as soon as he was a rising star in the Nation of Islam. They were concerned about his potential as a radical black leader. But they weren't only paying attention to Malcolm. They were also keeping tabs on Elijah Muhammad and the entire Nation of Islam.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
The FBI used the same surveillance techniques they used with Malcolm. Phone taps, tails to track movements, and even secret microphones hidden inside Nation administrative offices. They also cultivated informants. These double agents passed privileged information about the internal workings at the nation back to the Bureau. The FBI's infiltration of the nation was significant.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
Of the 10 people in leadership roles in the nation, three were working with the FBI. Agents also approached Malcolm about becoming an informant. At that point, Malcolm was only about a month away from formally breaking ties with the nation. Betrayal almost made sense, but he flat out refused.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 2
With their ear inside the nation, the FBI observed the distrust and jealousy that other nation leaders, especially Elijah Muhammad's children, had for Malcolm. The FBI saw an opportunity to diminish Malcolm's power. They just had to widen the rift between Malcolm and nation leadership, especially his mentor, Elijah. The FBI used several tactics to achieve this goal.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
So while she couldn't offer a first-hand account, she still disputed some of the core tenets of the story. For one, she claimed the Proctor Farm never had a windmill. For books she wrote on the history of Aurora, she interviewed numerous residents of the area and none recalled there ever being one on Proctor's farm.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
Since the windmill played such a big role in every account, that seemed to prove the stories could be false. Etta believed the whole event was made up by reporter S.E. Hayden to drum up business around town. Across Aurora, debate raged. But plenty of townspeople didn't want to get involved. Perhaps because they thought the story was so unbelievable, it wasn't worth entertaining.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
Or maybe it was because they were so disturbed by their own memories of that day and feared that if they did speak up, they wouldn't be believed. But Brawley Oates felt comfortable openly disagreeing with Oedipa Gaze, and he went on to discover more evidence to support his case.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
On his property, he found four L-shaped metal pieces around the old well that could have formed the foundation for a windmill. Now, it wasn't concrete proof, but it suggested some kind of structure once towered over the well. And that was good enough evidence for him. But while locals argued over the specifics, there seemed to be a few undisputed elements of the story.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
Something crashed down from the sky that night in 1897 and wreaked havoc on the judge's property. As time passed, though, debates about what did and didn't happen became more and more theoretical. And by the late 1960s, there were only a few residents left in Aurora who were alive in 1897. History was disappearing fast.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
As the story faded from popular imagination, Aurora continued its descent into obscurity. It didn't even appear on most maps. It became a ghost town. From time to time, Texas newspapers would refer to the UFO incident. They'd frame it as a bit of odd news from the past, a piece of fun trivia from a town that wasn't long for this world. So the case went ignored.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
Until the spring of 1973, when a pair of UFO enthusiasts caught wind of the story. At the time, Hayden Hughes was the director of the International UFO Bureau in Oklahoma City, an organization he founded in high school. While searching through old news clippings one day, he stumbled upon S.E. Hayden's original article about the crash.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
Hughes and a group of his peers descended on Aurora in search of evidence. And their presence drew the attention of Bill Case, an aviation reporter from the Dallas Times-Herald and Texas State Director of the Mutual UFO Network, or MUFON. As a Dallas reporter, Bill Case had access to newspaper archives in town.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
And within a few days of hearing about Hayden Hughes' interest in the subject, he uncovered the original article for himself. That March, Bill took his first drive down to Aurora, He said he was determined to prove once and for all whether it is a hoax or the real thing. Alongside Hayden Hughes and a slew of other investigators, he searched for witnesses and physical evidence to back up the story.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
Their first stop was the old Proctor Farm, now owned by Brawley Oats. It was ground zero, the site of the original crash. The case had major implications for extraterrestrial researchers like Hughes and Case. It happened in the days before spy planes and experimental government craft, before weather balloons and drones. Even airplanes didn't exist yet.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
But before it could be finished, the town encountered one hardship after another. First, there were the crops. In the early 1890s, Aurora's farmers overplanted and overworked the land they used to grow cotton. a major source of income for the town. As the soil lost its potency and eroded away, harvests suffered, and so did the economy.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
Usually, UFO skeptics chalk sightings up to these phenomena, but the usual suspects couldn't be used to discredit the Aurora sightings. But Hughes and Case still faced a major challenge. They had to prove the crash actually happened. As soon as they reached the Proctor farm, they met the current owner, Brawley Oates. He was elated.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
He believed a radiated metal in the well had contributed to family health problems over the years. If the investigators found a real alien vessel on his land, it would support his suspicions. Oates opened the gates and directed the investigators to the well. But it was a lost cause. Even working together, the three couldn't remove the concrete barrier from the top.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
With Brawley's permission, Case and Hughes turned their attention to the rest of the farm, searching for evidence. Using metal detectors, they walked slowly across the property. Much of what they discovered was junk. Shotgun casings, silver dollars from the 1850s, and old cookware. But they discovered a few lightweight scraps that defied easy explanation.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
Some pieces of metal were wrapped around rocks and other objects. The investigators inferred they must have been very hot if it warped this much on impact. Hughes and Case suspected these metal pieces had flown off a craft during an explosion, but they still didn't know what the vessel was or where it had come from. To determine that, they'd need to examine its lone passenger.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
With help from an Aurora town elder, Case located the alien supposed grave. Under a gnarled oak tree at the south end of the town cemetery, he found an unremarkable rock that reportedly marked the burial site. When they ran their metal detector over the plot, it gave the same readings it had with the strange metal pieces at the Proctor farm. It seemed there was metal here.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
Specifically, the same metal that had come from the wreck. Not sure what they were dealing with, Case brought his findings to Tom Gray, a physics professor at North Texas State University. Gray agreed to look at the samples. His test showed the metal had some zinc in it, but it was 75% iron. And it was unlike any iron he'd ever encountered.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
When Gray placed the pieces next to a magnet, they didn't move an inch. Even though iron was supposed to be drawn to the poles, he called the finding puzzling. Additionally, the metal was soft and glossy in contrast with iron's typical brittle, dull texture. It was shaped like a droplet of splattered liquid.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
Gray theorized the metal had melted at intense heat, say it was part of a spaceship that had plummeted through the atmosphere. When he released his findings, the media drew the obvious conclusion. This metal may have come from another world. But then Gray issued a follow-up that failed to generate as much public excitement.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
He'd visited a metallurgist at a nearby lab who explained iron alloys could be non-magnetic. And depending on how they were forged and cooled, this sample was pretty typical. Nothing exciting. Even though Gray's findings weren't out of this world, Hughes and Case still believed they were dealing with something that was. So they turned their attention back to the supposed alien body.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
An infestation of weevils destroyed the few cotton plants they had. Watch out for weevils. Then there was the fire. On a gusty day in the mid 1890s, a blaze broke out that obliterated the entire western portion of the city. Businesses burned to the ground, destroying Aurora's economic center. Then, in 1889, spotted fever swept across town. As the outbreak spread, citizens fled.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
Case and Hughes needed approval from the Aurora Cemetery Association to exhume the body. but they immediately denied the request. The investigators were hitting a dead end, and their investigation was about to take a turn for the strange. Soon after the Aurora Cemetery Association turned them down, all the shards they'd gathered at Proctor's farm went missing.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
as did the headstone that marked the pilot's alleged grave. Hughes and Case never managed to recover the materials, suggesting something more sinister was afoot. It seems someone was interfering with their investigation. This apparently spooked the Aurora Cemetery Association. They told the investigators to stay away from the graveyard.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
They reportedly hired overnight guards to ensure the team didn't sneak in after dark. So, Case and Hughes were worse off than when they'd started. They had no physical evidence and were banned from the graveyard. but there was still one avenue available to them. They could contact eyewitnesses, and a few town elders were willing to share their stories.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
92-year-old Mary Evans was just a teenager when the ship is said to have crashed. When Case questioned her, she admitted she never saw the collision site. Her parents wouldn't let her go, but she heard about it through the grapevine. GC Curley was 22 when the crash occurred, and he had a similar story. He didn't live in Aurora, but friends told him about the incident.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
He heard onlookers had gathered bits of debris made of some mysterious compound nobody could identify. It wasn't like any metal produced in America back then. Both these accounts lined up with S.E. Hayden's original article, the primary source for what happened that day, and history was about to repeat itself.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
In 1973, Bill Case published several pieces on his investigation in the Dallas Times-Herald. Other newspapers across the country picked up the account. Before long, Aurora was overrun with reporters, scientists, and rubbernecking tourists. Brawley Oates' grandson began charging out-of-towners a dollar to tour the big sites, the family farm, the well, and the pilot's grave.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
Some entrepreneurial townsfolk even sold scrap metal to tourists by the roadside. More than a few visitors snuck into the cemetery at night and tried to dig up evidence. Others simply broke off pieces of gravestones, any gravestones, to take home as souvenirs. Citizens grew frustrated with tourists swarming their home and desecrating their burial yards.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
But other members of the community leaned into the excitement, even giving the spaceman a name. Ned. Ned. In April 1973, MUFON investigators sent out another unusual piece of shrapnel they found at the farm. This silvery, reflective piece was about the size and shape of an acorn. MUFON brought the piece to an aerospace laboratory that specialized in analyzing aircraft metals for flaws.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
They ran it through a machine that used X-ray emissions to determine the composition of the material. The analyzer found the shrapnel was 95% ultra-pure aluminum and 5% iron. This mixture requires ultra-sophisticated refining techniques that didn't exist in 1897. In fact, this kind of metal wasn't produced in the United States until over a decade after the crash.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
There were only two possibilities. The metal was created in 1907 at the earliest and therefore had nothing to do with the collision. Or, the explanation that was more alluring to the ufologists, the metal was produced by highly sophisticated creatures on another planet. Ned's planet. To be safe, MUFON sought a second opinion from Anastas Labs in Houston, Texas.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
They studied the metal and came to the same conclusion. It was an aluminum-iron blend that was too advanced to have been made in 1897. And at some point, it had been hot enough to melt. This was exciting, of course, but still, nobody had studied the one piece of evidence that could prove whether a spacecraft had visited Aurora, the body of Ned the Alien. Bill Case still wanted to exhume the body.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
He and other researchers appealed to the Aurora Cemetery Association again, and once more, they were rejected. The president of the board didn't believe in UFO crashes or visitors from outer space, and he wanted nothing to do with an apparent hoax. It didn't help that grave robbers and vandals were still breaking into Aurora cemeteries.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
Townspeople moved to nearby municipalities, and Aurora practically emptied out overnight. Those who remained clung to the hope that the incoming railroad would restore prosperity and a sense of normalcy to the town. Then, after a drawn-out intensive survey process, interest in the project mysteriously disappeared.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
MUFON's research only seemed to encourage them, so the association secured a court-approved injunction against any and all UFO-based research on cemetery grounds. Now the investigators weren't just banned by cemetery policy, they could be arrested for entering.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
Hughes considered defying the ban and digging anyway, but the Cemetery Association made it clear if he did, he'd be charged with criminal trespassing. This was enough to deter him. By the end of the summer, Case and Hughes' leads had dried up. Defeated, the investigators left the town, pursuing other UFO mysteries.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
Then in 2008, a team from the History Channel's UFO Hunters TV show became interested in the story. And unlike other investigators, they had the technology and the resources to unseal Brawley Oates' well and examine the wreckage inside. The crew began by digging around the foundation of the brick structure around the old well. Then they used a forklift to completely lift it off the ground.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
As it rose and swung out of their way, investigators finally had access. They just had to go down in it. Investigator Patrick Uskert put on a chemical protection suit. His team didn't know for sure whether the water was contaminated, so the investigators took as many precautions as possible. Secured by a rope and pulley, Uskert descended into the well.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
When he reached the bottom, he stood almost waist-deep, scraping together samples. This was no easy feat. His helmet visor obstructed his view, and the dark water made it impossible to see exactly what he was gathering. After a few minutes of collecting, the team hoisted Patrick back to the surface and looked through his findings.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
Soil samples, rocks, and a small container of water to inspect for toxins. Patrick hadn't found any metal pieces, but the water contained unusually high levels of aluminum. This suggested there had once been metal pieces in the well, which were possibly removed later. Even though it was high in aluminum, the water was still safe to drink.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
Whatever had afflicted Brawley, Oates and his family, it probably didn't come from the well water. By the time UFO hunters had left Aurora, they still hadn't found any irrefutable evidence of alien visitors. More than 125 years have passed since the Aurora UFO crash. Today, the eyewitnesses are all dead, and any physical evidence that remains has been stolen or contaminated.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
Bill Case pulled up to the cemetery in Aurora, Texas in the spring of 1973. The UFO investigator had been here before. He just never found what he was looking for. Information could be hard to come by in Aurora, but recently one of Bill's contacts smuggled a message out of a hospital. Written by an 89-year-old patient, it began, you're looking at the wrong grave. It also included directions.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
Even if the Aurora Cemetery Association permitted excavation of the gravesite now, it's unlikely the search would yield anything useful. The body is likely too decomposed to produce any scientific data today. were left with what was reported by S.E. Hayden, Bill Case, and Hayden Hughes. And without any definitive hard evidence, many believed the UFO crash was merely a hoax.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
That's what Aurora's town historian, Etta Pegues, believed. She literally wrote the book on the UFO incident titled, The Town That Might Have Been. And the arguments she published all debunked the 1897 crash. Pegues claimed Judge Proctor had no windmill on his property. That's a key point, since the airship supposedly crashed into the windmill before disintegrating.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
In the early 1890s, a new train station opened in the neighboring Rome, Texas instead. Without the railroad to bring in new visitors, the town felt forgotten. But in 1897, something changed. Aurora became a part of the national story in a way no one expected.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
But a local man named Charlie Stevens disputed Pegues' account. He said that his father, Jim, was a rancher outside of Aurora back in 1897 and claimed to have seen the airship pass overhead before it crashed. Charlie heard his father recount that tale a lot as a kid. According to Charlie, his dad told him that he rode into town on horseback the day after the incident.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
He never saw a body of any kind. His father also claimed that Judge Proctor didn't have a windmill on his property, but rather a windlass, an old piece of technology used to lift heavy objects, usually out of a well. Etta's other arguments were harder to refute. She learned S.E. Hayden, who wrote the first article on the UFO incident, was only a part-time journalist.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
He earned most of his income from cotton trading. And Hayden had a big personality. Apparently, he loved practical jokes. There are clues in the article that indicate the whole incident was a prank. For example, one of Hayden's key sources was T.J. Weems, a signal service officer in the Army who is described as an astronomy expert. But T.J.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
Weems was actually the town blacksmith, not a member of the U.S. military, and there's also no evidence he had any advanced knowledge of astronomy. The prank scenario feels more likely when you consider the eyewitnesses Hughes and Case interviewed. As a reminder, Mary Evans never saw the crash site, but she heard rumors about it afterward. And G.C.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
Curley didn't even live in Aurora at the time of the UFO incident. He only remembered his neighbors discussing it later. Maybe Hughes and Case never found firsthand witnesses because there were none. The entire sighting was concocted by Hayden. He may not have meant any harm with the hoax. Given Aurora's many problems, Hayden might have thought his sense of humor could save the town.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
Word of an alien visitor would certainly draw tourists. In the long term, Hayden was right. It took three quarters of a century, but his article did eventually generate massive interest in Aurora. On the other hand, some parts of Hayden's article were based on real news. He talked about the wave of airship sightings throughout the U.S., and that was a real nationwide phenomenon.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
And the metal found around Judge Proctor's farm raises a lot of questions. It couldn't have been made in 1897. Well, that technology didn't exist on Earth. It all melted and then cooled in a way that was consistent with some kind of explosive crash. Plus, there was too much metal for it to have been planted. And according to Charlie Stevens, there was a windlass on Proctor's farm.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
But this doesn't mean it was hit by an alien spaceship. It could have been destroyed by a tornado or an ordinary house fire. A local reporter may have decided to spin something fun out of the tragedy. If he stretched the truth a little, at least the locals might get a laugh out of it. And for the people of Aurora, the story meant something.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
Over the decades, the incident became the town's identity. Driving into Aurora today, visitors pass a welcome sign accompanied by a big silver spaceship and windmill. Ned's grave is decorated in written notes, pennies, and trinkets. It's clear the locals have embraced their home's reputation as a UFO destination.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
When Aurora, Texas stood at the brink of extinction, its citizens relied on a story for salvation. They overcame decades of misfortune, perhaps because of the tales the townspeople told. Thank you for listening to Conspiracy Theories. We're here with a new episode every Wednesday. Be sure to check us out on Instagram at The Conspiracy Pod.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
Legend has it, one night in mid-April around 6 a.m., the farmers of Aurora looked up from their fields to see a strange craft hovering through the sky. At first, it appeared to be one of the airships that had been spotted all across the country in recent months, and they kept reading about it in the papers. It looked like a giant silver flying cigar with a bright white light attached to it.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
If you're watching on Spotify, swipe up and give us your thoughts or email us at conspiracystories at spotify.com. For more information on the Aurora UFO, amongst the many sources we used, we found the Mutual UFO Network's report extremely helpful to our research. Until next time, remember, the truth isn't always the best story. And the official story isn't always the truth.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
This episode was written by Thomas Dolan Gavitt, edited by Chelsea Wood, researched by Bradley Klein, fact-checked by Cara Mackerlein, and video editing and sound design by Spencer Howard. I'm your host, Carter Roy.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
but there was something off. It wasn't the smooth gliding craft described in those other reports. Plumes of smoke billowed in its wake as the craft charted a route across the sky. Moving north, it flew over Jim Stevens' property, about three miles from the town center.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
Jim had been bringing the cows out from the barn when he noticed the airship sputtering over his farm, heading toward Aurora's main square. the ship's altitude dropped suddenly and veered towards Judge J.S. Proctor's farm. Jim watched in horror as it struck Proctor's windmill and broke into pieces. Fiery shards of spaceship slammed to the ground all around the Proctor farm.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
The windmill toppled in the collision, sending even more chunks of metal into the air as it fell. The judge's property was in shambles. His flower garden destroyed. Metal impaled trees across the backyard. Molten shards pierced the earth and embedded themselves in the nearby rocks. Word spread quickly across town. Citizens rushed over to the farm to see the crash for themselves.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
Only then could residents start to reckon with what happened. The smoke cleared, the dust settled, and the citizens of Aurora moved in to pick through the wreckage. Tossing hot pieces of scrap metal aside, they searched for clues that might explain the disaster. And then they found something. The pilot.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
Bill stalked through the gates of the cemetery and made his way to the southern quadrant. His eyes were peeled for a gnarled 200-year-old oak tree. Finally, he found it in the oldest section of the cemetery. A roughly hewn triangular slab of stone sat underneath its branches. Etched into the stone's surface was an image, a long, thin oval surrounding three circles –
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
It was small, about half the size of an average adult human, but what stood out most was even after the impact severed some of its limbs and scattered them across the area, it had more arms and legs than it should, if it was human. An army official examined the corpse and theorized that the body was extraterrestrial. Along with the body, citizens found a bizarre notebook in the wreckage.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
It was filled with pages of strange hieroglyphics written in a language no one recognized. The ship's composition only further mystified locals. It was an aluminum alloy mixed with iron that likely weighed several tons. That combination should have been too heavy to fly without wings or propellers, but it had neither. Not to mention, it would have been extremely expensive to produce.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
Everything seemed like definitive proof that alien life had visited Earth 50 years before the infamous Roswell incident. And yet, news of what happened in Aurora didn't travel very far. This was likely due to the fact that the incident was part of a larger trend sweeping the nation, the airship wave of 1897.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
As we mentioned, reports of strange flying crafts had been streaming in from concerned Americans for months. The stories varied. Some saw strange lights passing overhead. Others described silvery aircraft with wings. And still others reported a flying cylindrical object in the shape of a cigar. Sort of a classic alien spacecraft. No one was sure if it was the same ship or many different ones.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
Reports started in California, but by spring of 1897, the sightings had spread across the Midwest and into the plain states like Illinois, Missouri, and Nebraska. In such a saturated news cycle, it was hard for one event to stand out. Even though Aurora wasn't like the other sightings.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
Where other towns and cities allegedly witnessed mysterious ships floating overhead before disappearing, Aurora had an actual event. Something exploded in the skies and crashed down to Earth, and there was reportedly evidence to prove it. And yet, the crash barely made headlines in Texas. All the information we have comes from one reporter, S.E.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
Hayden, who wrote about the incident in the Dallas Morning News. The article appeared on page five, buried in the middle of a massive spread on other airship sightings in the U.S. And some of the other accounts weren't the most reliable. For example, a man in a nearby town claimed he met the crew of an aircraft.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
They touched down and introduced themselves as visitors from a secret nation in the North Pole. Sitting beside a half-dozen unbelievable stories like this, the paper subtly suggested that the Aurora crash was equally far-fetched. And this is where the story gets complicated. Because rather than present the papers with the evidence they had, the townspeople threw it all away.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
They apparently cleaned up all the metal from the spaceship and threw most of the debris into Judge Proctor's well, located underneath where the windmill used to be. As for the notebook with pages of writing in an unknown language, that never gets mentioned in any reliable report after Hayden's initial article. It's as if it vanished from the collective memory.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
That left only the body of the purported alien pilot, the proof that an extraterrestrial visited Aurora. And Hayden's article ended with a simple explanation for what happened to it. He wrote, quote, The alien was apparently given a Christian burial somewhere in Aurora's cemetery.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
It almost looked like a submarine with three portholes running down the side. But Bill knew better. It was a UFO, and the stone marked the grave of the spaceship's alien pilot. Welcome to Conspiracy Theories, a Spotify podcast. I'm Carter Roy. New episodes come out every Wednesday. You can listen to the audio everywhere and watch the video only on Spotify.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
With the apparent disposal of those key pieces of evidence, the town of Aurora sowed the seeds for a legend that would come to define their city. Though the story was initially buried under other alien fanfare, many in the area got curious about the incident.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
And for a few days following the reported crash, people around Texas contacted Aurora's nearest newspaper, the Dallas Morning News, with theories and explanations as to what happened. One theorist suggested the airships were real and that wealthy titans of industry, like the Rockefellers, built them.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
In their opinion, it was part of a plan to flee to Mexico in top secret millionaire technology to avoid being prosecuted for their business monopolies. Another reporter proposed a similar theory. He called the airship witnesses liars and said they were drunk and stumbling home from the tavern late at night.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
A Texas stamp company even tried to take credit for the incident. They claimed it was a real airship, one they commissioned to advertise their products. Of course, when they wrote in to say they were the masterminds, they included their company address in case anyone wanted to place an order.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
These explanations were entertaining, but they again showed how local news didn't take the report seriously. It seemed like the paper would print any theory, however unfounded or ridiculous. And these theories didn't remotely begin to explain the stories coming out of Aurora. For one, they didn't account for the sheer number of eyewitnesses who saw something explode over Judge Proctor's farm.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
Or that most of the witnesses were farmers working in the fields at dawn, not drunks stumbling home at night. And their description of the pilot didn't sound like any Rockefeller or a stamp salesman. With no adequate explanation and no new developments to keep people interested, the Aurora incident left the news in a matter of days.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
Even the larger phenomenon, the airship sightings across America, sputtered out by May of 1897, a few weeks after the Aurora crash. The world moved on, perhaps because within a few years, the sight of a low-flying craft became unexceptional. On December 17, 1903, Orville and Wilbur Wright successfully flew the first powered airplane.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
There's little information out there about what life was like in Aurora in the decades after the crash. The town was too small to appear in census records, making its dwindling population hard to track. But in 1901, its post office apparently closed, suggesting there weren't even enough people in Aurora to justify mail delivery. And yet, the story of Aurora's UFO experience lived on.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
An unknown citizen placed a jagged rock featuring a drawing of the spaceship atop the spot where townspeople claimed the body was buried. But nobody knows when the stone was placed or whether it marks the real grave or any grave at all. For years, the rock stood as the only memorial to commemorate a piece of the town's history and the pilots allegedly buried below.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
Then, in 1945, the Oates family purchased the Proctor's Farm, the original site of the airship crash, and the story got a second chapter. They just wanted some land, a place to settle down. That's why the Oates family bought a farm in Aurora. Brawley Oates, the father of the family, had grown up in the town, and he'd heard stories about the supposed UFO, but he wasn't sure they were true.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
That is, until he started noticing some strange quirks about the farm. It started with a well. Years before the oats arrived, the well had fallen into disuse, but Brawley thought it would be nice if his family could use it as a water source, so he set out to restore it.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
With the help of other townspeople, including the local town marshal, Brawley cleared debris from the old well and they found something strange down there. Over the course of their work, they pulled out large quantities of corroded metal. The town marshal suggested the shards might be from the windmill that once stood over the well.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
And be sure to check us out on Instagram at The Conspiracy Pod. Stay with us. Aurora, Texas has always been a small town, but when it was first established in 1882, it was part of a big vision. Surveyors made plans for a train line to stop in town on its way across Texas. The railroad promised to drive tourism, boost local businesses, and put Aurora on the map in more ways than one.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
It's unclear whether the marshal mentioned the spaceship made of heavy aluminum and iron alloy that members of the town supposedly threw down there. But at some point around the well's restoration, the Oates family learned the farmland they bought was unviable. Nothing would grow. Not even weeds. Then, a few years after moving in, the Oates family lost their daughter to a mysterious illness.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
Polio was running rampant in the area at the time, but doctors apparently couldn't diagnose what was wrong with her. And despite only being in their late 40s, both Brawley and his wife developed severe arthritis. In Brawley's case, the arthritis caused his hands to grow tumors. Within a few years, his hands were nearly unusable.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
When he consulted doctors, they told him his condition may have been caused by radiation poisoning. Brawley was fed up. He felt like he could trace all of his misfortune of the past decade back to the well. His daughter's death, the arthritis, the barren lands. He was convinced that the water was irradiated. So he took decisive action.
Conspiracy Theories
Roswell of Texas: The Aurora UFO
He sealed up the old well with a cement block and built a chicken coop to cover it. Brawley Oates felt certain alien metal made him and his family sick. But others were more skeptical, perhaps none more so than town historian Etta Pegues. Etta was a child when the UFO reportedly crashed down in Aurora, but she didn't move to town until years later.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
And he wasn't the one contacting the outside. That was the Anglins. But in the end, officials accepted most of what Allen said at face value. After all, the physical evidence around Alcatraz lined up. Going off Allen West's account, detectives, FBI operatives, and soldiers combed every inch of the bay.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
Two days after the breakout on June 13th, a crewman on a patrol boat spotted a small object floating in the water. A homemade oar. Investigators showed the item to Allen West, and he confirmed it was one of theirs. Four days later, a handmade life jacket washed ashore near Fort Cronkite Beach in the Marin Headlands.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
The next week, another life jacket was recovered, this time with human teeth marks on the inflation tube. Again, one of theirs. Shortly after that, investigators found a rubber packet filled with photographs of the Anglin brothers' friends and family and a list of names and addresses, everyone the escapees trusted most.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
The FBI started monitoring those addresses and wiretapping those phones with no results. Prospects didn't look good for the three escapees. Considering it was both practical and sentimental, the packet seemed too important to jettison. If the brothers weren't holding on to these mementos, that must mean they drowned. Their bodies in the raft were likely washed out into the Pacific Ocean.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
The public quickly came to terms with that theory But behind the scenes, there was a different story, at least according to former San Francisco police officer Robert Checke. One evening back in 1962, Officer Checke relaxed off duty at Marina Green, a waterfront park south of Alcatraz. Gazing at the bay, he saw some peculiar movement. A small white boat sat still in the water, its lights off.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
Suddenly, a beam flashed from the deck. Chucky realized a man was shining a flashlight into the water, but he didn't understand why. He watched in confusion as the boat took off into the darkness. Brushing it off, Chucky chose not to report the suspicious activity that night. But the next day, he learned three men had escaped from Alcatraz.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
He suspected that white boat was waiting for them, so Chucky filed a report. The FBI immediately called him in for questioning. Over several hours of interrogation, he detailed everything he knew. At the end of the conversation, they told him to cover it up. According to Checke, one FBI agent said, quote, let's make this go away. Let's bury it.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
And that's not the only allegation of buried evidence. Remember how Allen West said the men planned to steal guns and hijack cars once they reached the mainland? According to the FBI, there were no reports of car or gun thefts lining up with that. So if the men made it to shore, that part of the plan never happened. Many years later, a U.S.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
Marshall whistleblower claimed there was, in fact, a report. They said a secret FBI report covered a blue Chevy that was reported stolen in Marin County on the night of the breakout. According to a separate police report, later that same night, an identical car ran another vehicle off the road. This was about 100 miles away in Stockton, California.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
Witnesses on the scene said there were three people inside. For some reason, this hijacking wasn't highly publicized at the time, and the alleged report was seemingly hidden from the public. Then, there's a postcard. On June 18th, seven days after the breakout, the Alcatraz warden received a postcard. It read, Ha ha, we made it. Signed, Frank, John, and Clarence.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
The warden shrugged off the letter as a fake, and while the FBI gathered samples of the escapee's handwriting for comparison, they never released their findings again. Perhaps because if it was legitimate, it would have embarrassed both Alcatraz and the FBI. The government had always sent the most dangerous, cunning federal prisoners to Alcatraz because they knew the island could hold them.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
If that wasn't true, Alcatraz, the FBI, and the entire criminal justice system would be humiliated. And it wasn't just a PR concern. At the time, Alcatraz was at risk of getting shut down. All that security I covered earlier made it too expensive to run. By 1962, the prison had faced budget cuts and was understaffed.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
In the mid 20th century, Alcatraz's prisoners had a reputation. They were either infamous or deemed most likely to attempt escape. There were some exceptions, but from the 1930s to the 1960s, if wardens caught a criminal breaking out of another prison, they'd seriously consider sending him to Alcatraz. The prison featured some of the most stringent security measures in history.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
They were three officers shy of the standard 98, and that was when everyone showed up, ready to work, which often wasn't the case. And the road tower, an outpost that overlooks most of the island, had shrunk its operating hours to daylight only.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
Perhaps in an effort to get on the right track, they'd recently hired a new warden and acting warden, but its high security reputation was essentially the only thing keeping the prison open. If inmates survived an escape, that reputation would be demolished. And the thing was, Frank Morris and the Anglins might not have been the first to escape alive and have their story brushed under the rug.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
In 1937, prisoners Ralph Rowe and Ted Cole stole a wrench from the prison's woodshop. They used it to break through a window and a locked gate and ran to the beach. They were never seen or heard from again. Officials claimed a violent storm swept the pair beneath the waves, drowning them. However, their remains were never found, just like in the case of Frank Morris and the Angolans.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
It's possible Ralph and Ted also escaped alive and made new lives as free men. And the problem with one allegedly successful escape is that it inspires copycats. In late 1962, mere months after Frank and the Anglins disappeared, two more convicts attempted a breakout. One gave up when he saw the bay. The other dove in.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
The next day, authorities discovered the escaped inmate lying on the rocks beneath the Golden Gate Bridge. He'd actually made it across the bay, but was suffering from exhaustion and hypothermia by the time he got to land. He couldn't go any further. But he'd proven one thing. Swimming from Alcatraz to the Marin Headlands was possible, even without a raft or life vest.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
It seemed the inescapable prison was actually quite escapable. And to that point, Alcatraz shut down the next year in 1963. So if we assume the men made it out and it was covered up, the big question is, where did they go? Since the escape, a few independent investigations have tried to recreate the escapees' circumstances.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
In 2003, Mythbusters hosts Jamie Heinemann and Adam Savage attempted to build an identical raft and paddle it across the bay at night. A camera crew and safety personnel watched as the hosts and an assistant took off from the waters near Alcatraz. They paddled through the darkness, refilling the air in their rubber raft whenever it started sinking.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
It was exhausting, but eventually they made it to land. They washed up near the Golden Gate Bridge over three miles from the rock. Years later in 2016, experts at Delft University of Technology in the Netherlands used computer simulations to track a possible escape. they determined if the escapees cast off between 11.30 p.m.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
and midnight, they would wind up at the Marin Headlands, underneath the Golden Gate Bridge, just like the Mythbusters team. And according to the model, if Frank Morris and the Anglins reached the Marin Headlands and tossed the oars back into the water, they would have probably floated back towards Angel Island, roughly where authorities discovered the ore.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
However, if they left much earlier or later than midnight, they would have been swept out to the Pacific Ocean or toward Oakland. In either case, it would take hours longer to make landfall. But according to accounts from Alcatraz prisoners that night, they did leave around this midnight window.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
12 official head counts a day, constant surveillance, tool-proof cell bars, automatic locks, hidden microphones. A convict passed through eight metal detectors a day, minimum. In the cafeteria, prisoners ate beneath silver ornaments, not decorations. They were canisters of tear gas, ready to drop in case of a riot, like the one that broke out in 1946.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
And according to the Anglin family, the trio didn't even have to make it as far as the Golden Gate Bridge. As the Anglins tell it, Alan West was definitely lying. And they know exactly where Frank, John and Clarence went.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
For decades, John and Clarence Anglin's surviving family has maintained that they know exactly what happened to the three missing inmates. And from the sound of it, the brothers were training for this escape their whole life. John and Clarence were two of 14 siblings born one year apart. They spent their childhoods migrating around the country doing farm work.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
The family's poverty taught the boys to be resourceful. When they wanted bicycles, they built them from scraps. When they wanted to sneak out of the house at night, they built fake heads. Some of the brothers' first break-ins were through the ice of Lake Michigan so they could swim. These waters are as cold as those around Alcatraz, if not colder, but the Anglin brothers apparently enjoyed it.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
As they got older, they started robbing banks with their older brother Alfred. This put them in and out of prison. John always got out after serving his time, and Clarence, well, he broke out of Florida's Rayford prison three times. Eventually, the brothers found themselves together in Leavenworth and after the bread box incident, Alcatraz.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
According to the Anglin family, once John, Clarence, and Frank made it to the beach, they paddled their raft to a boat waiting in the bay. The boat's passengers pulled them from the water. This all lines up with Officer Frank Checky's account, the one he says the FBI buried. The boat sailed to a nearby airport. From there, the men flew to Mexico. How did the Anglin family know all this?
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
They say they got mail. For years after the escape, someone anonymously sent flowers to the Anglin's childhood home on special occasions, like Mother's Day. There was no card and no return address, but Rachel Anglin had a feeling the deliveries were from her sons, John and Clarence. One year, someone sent older brother Alfred Anglin a leather horse figurine with an intricate pattern,
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
According to the Anglins, it was the same pattern John created on wallets he made in Alcatraz. The Anglins also received Christmas cards signed John and Clarence. They weren't postmarked, so skeptics say they may have been sent before the escape, but the brothers spent much of their pre-Alcatraz lives living separately. Why would they have sent joint Christmas cards then?
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
It is worth noting that Rachel Anglin had her sons declared legally dead in the early 70s, but it's unclear if that was because she believed it or moved to protect them. If she thought Alcatraz and the FBI were going to cover up the escape... then so would she. It's not just the Anglin family saying the trio went on to live secret lives.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
In 1993, America's Most Wanted did a special on the Alcatraz escapees and interviewed former inmate Thomas Kent. Kent alleged that Allen West lied to the Alcatraz authorities. According to Kent, the plan was always to meet up with Clarence's girlfriend who had helped them get to Mexico. That's why the FBI didn't note any stolen cars. There weren't any. Then, in 2016, another man came forward.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
In the yard, armed guards patrolled high catwalks so nothing would go unnoticed. The surrounding fence, topped with barbed wire, was almost unnecessary because anyone who climbed it faced the San Francisco Bay. Alcatraz is an island, and that's how it got its nickname, The Rock. On all sides, freezing cold water crashes and roils.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
San Francisco's ABC7 investigation news team reported that an unidentified man made a deathbed confession. He apparently dictated to a nurse that he and a friend help the three convicts in their escape from Alcatraz. Allegedly, the two accomplices waited on a white boat on the bay's south shore. The fleeing inmates paddled up in their raft and climbed aboard. Then they all sailed away together.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
And all of this would align with the account Robert Checke claims the FBI covered up. According to the Anglins, John Clarence and Frank Morris moved from Mexico to Brazil. They lived there for the next few decades, for the most part. When Rachel Anglin died in 1973, it's been said that two tall strangers in heavy makeup attended her funeral.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
They allegedly stood at the perimeter and left before anyone could talk to them. And according to an Anglin family member, another unidentified duo reportedly attended their father's service in 1989. Again, they were said to have left quickly without a word. Some wanted to believe these unknown people were John and Clarence, risking everything just to say goodbye to their parents.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
At an event for the 50th anniversary of their escape, two of the Anglin sisters insisted as much. And another interesting rumor, FBI agents attended an Anglin family funeral. You'd think if the organization truly believed John and Clarence were dead, they probably wouldn't have sent agents to pay respects at their mother's civilian funeral.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
But the FBI also disputed that any agents attended the funeral. The FBI did technically keep the case open until 1979. Their official conclusion, the men did not escape alive. However, the case was reassigned to the US Marshals Service who kept getting new leads. In 1990, one of the Anglins' family friends, Fred Breezy, gave them a photograph he'd been holding onto since 1975.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
Allegedly, it showed John and Clarence in Brazil. They had long hair, sideburns, and sunglasses. Breezy said he'd bumped into them at a bar and learned they were working on their own farm. The Anglin family believed his account. U.S. Marshals weren't so sure. Initially, the sunglasses and beards made it impossible to truly identify the men.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
But in 2020, an Irish ad agency teamed up with an AI company and ran the photo through their facial recognition technology as a promotion. Their algorithms concluded the men in the photo were the Anglin brothers. We can't know the accuracy of this project, but perhaps they were out there living their lives and maybe they were ready to resurface.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
In 2013, the San Francisco Police Department received an unmarked handwritten letter. It read, in part, My name is John Anglin. I escaped from Alcatraz in June 1962 with my brother Clarence and Frank Morris. I'm 83 years old and in bad shape. I have cancer. Yes, we all made it that night, but barely.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
If you announce on TV that I will be promised to first go to jail for no more than a year and get medical attention, I will write back to let you know exactly where I am. This is no joke. Reportedly, authorities compared this message to a sample of John England's handwriting and even checked for fingerprints. The results were inconclusive. So they never responded to the sender.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
Perhaps they worried what they might find. John Englund, still alive. Proof that the FBI failed to catch three of the most wanted fugitives of all time. Notably, they didn't release any of this to the public until 2018, five years after the letter arrived. In all this, no one ever heard from Frank Morris, just the Anglin brothers.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
Even if a prisoner evaded the headcounts, gun towers, and barbed wire, they'd still need to swim a mile and a half minimum to shore. All this to say, it was shocking when three prisoners went missing. It started early morning on Tuesday, June 12, 1962, as a patrolman walked through B Block doing his head count. When Frank Morris didn't emerge from his cell, the guards shouted to wake him up.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
And it's worth noting that as of 2025, two of the Anglin nephews have published books on the escape, and other family members have given interviews for news media and TV documentaries. But that doesn't mean it's not true. As you may recall, Frank didn't have friends or family on the outside, so if he made it out, he could have lived truly incognito.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
There was no reason for him to risk getting caught. And if you believe the U.S. Marshals, there is still a risk. In 2022, the organization released age-progressed photos of the three escapees. they're still looking. In fact, the official statement is that the U.S.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
Marshals Service will, quote, continue to pursue the escapees until they are either arrested, positively determined to be deceased, or reach the age of 99. As of early 2025, Frank Morris would be 98 years old, John and Clarence just a few years younger. So if they are alive and out there, we might be about to get some answers. Thank you for listening to Conspiracy Theories.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
We're here with a new episode every Wednesday. Be sure to check us out on Instagram at The Conspiracy Pod. If you're watching on Spotify, swipe up and give us your thoughts. For more information on the escape from Alcatraz, amongst the many sources we used, we found J. Campbell Bruce's book, Escape from Alcatraz, and Jolene Babiak's book, Breaking the Rock, extremely helpful to our research.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
Until next time, remember, the truth isn't always the best story, and the official story isn't always the truth. This episode was written by Mackenzie Moore, Alex Bernard, and Maggie Admire. Edited by Maggie Admire. Researched by Mickey Taylor and Bradley Klein. Fact-checked by Haley Milliken and Kevin Johnson. Engineering by Sam Amezcua. And video editing and sound design by Alex Button.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
I'm your host, Carter Roy.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
Afterward, the Alcatraz authorities and the FBI alleged the men died in the frigid waters of the San Francisco Bay, but those were the same people who'd claimed the prison was inescapable. The three inmates clearly outwitted the prison guards, and those same smarts may have helped them outrun the FBI and the U.S. Marshals for over 50 years, while leading secret second lives in South America.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
But Frank didn't move. This was strange. Inmates knew to be up for inspection or risk punishment. The guard repeated his orders. He wouldn't give them again. No response. Angry, the patrolman opened the cell and nudged Frank. Frank's head moved. Then it clattered on the floor, disembodied. The patrolman yelped. He looked at the decapitated head and...
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
Anne realized it was made of papier-mâché and paint. It had cracked when it hit the hard floor. Within minutes, patrolmen found two more papier-mâché heads in cells normally occupied by brothers John and Clarence Anglin. Further inspection revealed loose ventilation grates in all three cells, with holes leading to an underused utility corridor.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
In the same way the Titanic was unsinkable until it sank, Alcatraz was inescapable until three inmates escaped. In 1962, Frank Morris, John Anglin, and Clarence Anglin masterminded a prison break and seemingly executed it to a T.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
Inside the corridor, they found a workshop with glues, screws, wrenches, and raincoat scraps scattered about. Records showed 52 raincoats had gone missing over the past few months. A ventilation shaft hung high above the utility corridor, and sure enough, it opened to the roof. On the roof, they found footprints. At that, they sounded the escape siren.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
Guards immediately canvassed the island and alerted the FBI, Coast Guard, Highway Patrol, Army, and Bay Area Police. The Coast Guard patrolled the waters looking for the men. Military helicopters joined. Not knowing how quickly the men could be traveling, FBI agents knocked on doors in towns across the bay, like Sausalito and Tiburon. They warned locals to be on high alert for escaped prisoners.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
With the three inmates gone, questions ran wild. Had the men had any visitors lately? Suspicious letters, conversations. In interviews, the remaining inmates didn't provide answers. They hadn't heard, seen, or noticed anything, really. Except for one. Alan West. A career criminal, Allen West's years of burglary, larceny, and car theft had put him behind bars repeatedly.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
Multiple escape attempts and numerous assaults on fellow prisoners landed him on Alcatraz for the second time in 1958. In his interview, Allen West dripped smugness and oozed information. His account is the primary source for what we know about the escape. Because as Alan told it, he was in on the plan. Alan's story starts a year and a half prior, in January 1961.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
That's when Clarence Anglin arrived, three months after his brother, John. By this point, Alan West had been talking about escaping for years. It was an obsession, an unfulfilled dream after past failures landed him in Alcatraz. He discussed the possibility with pretty much every inmate he came in contact with.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
Most didn't take him seriously, but Frank Morris and John and Clarence Anglin knew Alan better. Their paths had all crossed before, at a prison in Atlanta years earlier. The Anglins quickly got on board with Allen's latest plan. They had lives they hoped to return to. Both brothers were in their early 30s with families and partners.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
Frank Morris was a harder sell, no real friends or family, but he still wanted his freedom. By early winter 1961, the goal was set. Escape America's most inescapable prison. Now, bursting out of a maximum security prison with no resources seems like an impossible task. But they have some expertise. They've all attempted prison breaks before. That's how they got here.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
The Anglins were transferred in from Leavenworth Prison in Kansas, where they'd been held for separate crimes. In Leavenworth, John had tried to break Clarence out by putting him in an enormous bread box. He and another inmate attempted to carry the box outside. but got caught straining to lift something that should have been lightweight.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
Meanwhile, Frank Morris had attempted escape from the maximum security Louisiana State Prison five years earlier. While cutting sugar cane on work duty, he and another inmate vanished. Later, the warden admitted he had no idea how they did it.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
Frank spent a few months on the lam, even burglarizing a bank outside New Orleans before being recaptured and sent to a number of federal prisons, eventually arriving at Alcatraz for the remainder of his sentence. And though Allen West was mostly talk, he'd successfully broken out of a Florida prison after managing to steal a gun. But, of course, he, too, ended up in Alcatraz.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
Drawing on past failures, the foursome concocted a plan that could actually work. At the back of each prison cell was a small grate. Behind each grate was an old, unsealed corridor used for utility work. If they chiseled the wall around the cell grates, enough to squeeze themselves through, they could access the corridor.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
And if they could climb the pipes inside the corridor, they could access the roof. Then just one more climb down the outside of the building, a quick sneak past the guard towers and a bolt for the beach. All they needed was proper tools and to not get caught. Conveniently, Alan West had years worth of intelligence about the inner workings of Alcatraz.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
Welcome to Conspiracy Theories, a Spotify podcast. I'm Carter Roy. New episodes come out every Wednesday. You can listen to the audio everywhere and watch the video only on Spotify. And be sure to check us out on Instagram at The Conspiracy Pod. This episode contains discussions of crime. Consider this when deciding how and when you'll listen. Stay with us.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
He knew the cement in the cell block was rotting and porous. He could break it with a spoon. So he smuggled one from the kitchen mess and fashioned it into a chisel with a nail clipper. The Anglin brothers and Frank followed Alan's lead. They stole metal scraps from the prison workshops and made homemade saw blades.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
After careful observation, the men learned they had about a 45 minute window every day between guard rotations after dinner and before lights out. With all inmates in their cells, there was a general din, instruments, radios, conversations. So each evening, under the cover of after-dinner noise, they angled small hand mirrors out of their cell bars as a lookout.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
Then they chiseled tiny, painstaking little holes in the cement around the vent. Before lights out, they plugged the holes with toilet paper and blended it into the wall with soap chips. Apparently, no one could tell the difference. When the holes grew bigger, they covered them with cardboard.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
Frank took it a step further, expressing a sudden desire to learn the accordion and using the case to hide his chipped away wall. Meanwhile, Clarence stole hair clippings from the prison barber shop and glued them on the paper mache heads that eventually acted as their body doubles, which they tested well before the breakout.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
Once the grates were open, the men started crawling into the vents at night. They climbed up the ventilation shaft to the top of their cell block, which became a secret workshop. In the midnight hours, they tackled the next pressing question. How to get off the island? Anyone leaving Alcatraz on official business traveled by a daily ferry boat.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
But for Allen West, Frank Morris, and Clarence and John Anglin, getting on that boat, let alone stealing it, was out of the question. The keys were heavily guarded in a gun tower. If they wanted a boat, they'd have to build it. As maybe fate would have it, John read a magazine article about how to vulcanize rubber with heat, sealing it together and making it waterproof.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
And he just so happened to have a thin sheet of rubber in the form of his prison-issued raincoat. He proposed they melt the seams together and reinforce the edges with waterproof glue, conveniently available in the Alcatraz Industries workshops. But they'd need a lot more than four raincoats. So Frank, Alan, and the Anglins started stealing them.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
And as they melted together their raft, Frank realized how to inflate it. The accordion. By night, he dismantled the instrument and used the components to silently inflate the raft. To everyone's excitement, it held. This whole time, they mined information from inmates who knew the Bay Area well. They asked about the strength of the tides and currents and the shortest route.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
The two most suggested destinations were Angel Island or the Marin Headlands, just north of the Golden Gate Bridge. According to Allen West, they chose Angel Island. From there, they could get to the mainland and steal guns and clothes. They'd use the guns to hijack a car and drive off to freedom. By June 1962, everything was in place.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
When the new warden went on a two-week vacation, the men got their crystal-clear window of opportunity. It was time to escape the inescapable. On the evening of June 11th, 1962, the four inmates put their escape plan in motion. Between head counts, Frank, John, and Clarence opened their vents. They placed their body doubles in bed, pocketed a few treasures, and slipped out through the vent hole.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
Alan did not. When chipping his hole in the weeks before, he'd accidentally made it too big. No matter how much soap and cardboard he used, the vent wouldn't stay in place. So when he learned new toilets were being installed, he filled up his shoes with concrete and used that to refill the edges of his hole. The grill stayed put well. A little too well. At go time, Alan couldn't remove the grate.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
Months of work and he was still trapped. He spent the next few hours chipping away, finally breaking open the grate, racing through the vents, scaling three stories of pipes, bursting onto the roof, and realizing they'd left without him. Don't feel too bad for him. A prison guard once described him as devoid of honor and said he respected no human being. Oh, and he was a notorious liar.
Conspiracy Theories
Three Men Escaped Alcatraz, Evaded the FBI, and Lived Secret Lives
So, while his account is the primary source for the Alcatraz escape plot, we can't completely take him at his word. As the FBI questioned him, Alan's description of the homemade raft changed multiple times, which was odd. If he was helping build and design it, he should have known what it looked like. Unless he didn't know the full plan. He wasn't the mastermind. That was Frank Morris.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
Worse still, Mary, Queen of Scots, was betrothed to the French Dauphin, so handing her the crown would essentially mean handing England to France, their longtime enemies. That was even worse than giving the crown to his sister. So King Edward and the Privy Council got creative. In the early 1550s, the king wrote a will saying that Mary was his heir for now, followed by Elizabeth.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
But hypothetically, if any non-Catholic male baby were born into the family, they'd jump to the front of the line. Yes, he'd rather crown a non-existent man than his own sisters. King Edward thought he still had some time where he could wait for this baby prince to materialize, mothered perhaps by Elizabeth, Francis, or even Jane.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
Regardless of who the baby was, it was an extremely convenient setup for the Duke of Northumberland. If a baby inherited the throne, he'd have another 18 years of power. But that baby king wasn't guaranteed. So the Duke of Northumberland set out to make it happen. In 1552, the Duke of Northumberland approached Henry Grey and proposed a bargain.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
He'd convince King Edward VI to name Jane Grey his heir outright, forgetting the hypothetical baby boys, and cutting Princesses Mary and Elizabeth out of the line of succession. How? Well, they'd been cut out before. Remember how King Henry VIII divorced Mary's mom?
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
In the process, he declared Mary illegitimate, saying he'd never been married to her mother and his true wife was Anne Boleyn, Princess Elizabeth's mom. When Henry divorced Anne a few years later, he did the same thing to Elizabeth, declaring her illegitimate. This was a big deal because illegitimate children could not inherit the throne.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
so the princesses were kicked out of the line of succession. But a few wives later, Henry VIII reversed this decision, restoring his daughter's birthrights. As Duke Northumberland sought, the princesses had been cut out before, they could be cut out again. He told Henry Grey he'd convince King Edward to do it, making Jane heir to the throne, if, She married Northumberland's son, Guilford Dudley.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
Guilford and Jane were both minors, but that was fine. When Jane became queen, Duke Northumberland could simply keep his position as Lord Protector. It was a total conspiracy. Jane's claim to the throne was tenuous. King Edward might not even agree. And if it worked, it would change the royal house of Tudor to the royal house of Dudley. A huge win for the son of a traitor.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
And Henry Grey was still obsessed with getting his family on the throne. If Jane couldn't marry the king, why not make her the reigning queen? Driven by ambition, the two men negotiated a marriage contract for Lady Jane Grey and Guilford Dudley. They kept the plot about putting the couple on the throne secret for now. Meanwhile, Northumberland got to work on King Edward VI.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
By the spring of 1553, King Edward was bedridden. It was getting down to the wire. The king needed to formally name an heir, a real heir, not a hypothetical future baby. Eventually, Edward and the Privy Council produced a document called My Devise for the Succession. It declared Princesses Mary and Elizabeth illegitimate children.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
Then it declared that the throne would pass to, quote unquote, heirs male of Edward's eldest cousin, Lady Frances Grey, if the male heirs were born before King Edward died. It was Edward's last-ditch shot for a male heir. After them, the throne would pass to Francis's eldest daughter, Jane, and any heirs male she had. In short, Jane Grey was the first living person in line to the throne.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
And allegedly, she had no idea. The specifics of the device for succession were kept secret so Princesses Mary and Elizabeth couldn't challenge it. It's not even clear how involved King Edward was. At the time, he was only 15 and he was quite sick. It's possible Northumberland handed him a document and Edward signed it blindly. But by mid-May 1553, the plan was in full swing.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
Jane Grey married Guilford Dudley on May 25th. Legend has it she was dragged into the marriage, kicking and screaming. After all, she was being kept in the dark about the true plans. In her eyes, the Grey's master plan had evolved from Jane marrying the king to Jane marrying the grandson of a traitor. And he was a fourth son. He wouldn't even inherit the Northumberland dukedom.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
Jane's mom also thought Henry was throwing their daughter's future away. It's possible Henry was forced to let Jane in on the conspiracy to convince her to walk down the aisle, and that from this point on, she was an active collaborator. there were some other wedding guests aware of the plan. The Duke of Northumberland, the Duke of Suffolk, the Duke of Pembroke, and the Earl of Hastings.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
The four noble fathers were all involved in the conspiracy to change the line of succession. And now they were cementing their scheme through marriage alliances because Jane and Guilford weren't the only newlyweds that day. It was actually a triple ceremony.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
In addition to the union of Jane and Guilford, Jane's sister Catherine married Henry Herbert, son of the Duke of Pembroke, and Guilford's sister married Henry Hastings, son of the Earl of Hastings. The marriages were a sort of blood oath among the conspirators. If it worked, they'd all rise to power together. If it failed, they'd all lose their heads.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
The biggest winner of the day was Guilford Dudley. He probably felt like he'd won the lottery. He'd grown up with low expectations. His three older brothers would inherit the best shares of his father's titles, money, and power, and he'd be left with scraps. But in 1553, he just so happened to be Northumberland's only single son. Right place, right time.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
It's not clear if he knew about the conspiracy, but marrying a woman with even a drop of royal blood was beyond his wildest dreams. Social mores stated that a woman, her titles, and her inheritance became property of her husband upon marriage. Guilford was making out like a bandit, but that was the only making out he was doing.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
According to Nicola Tallis in her book, Crown of Blood, almost everyone at the wedding banquet got food poisoning. Maybe it was a coincidence. Or maybe it was an intentional move by Frances Grey to keep her daughters from immediately consummating their marriages.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
At the time, if a marriage wasn't consummated, it was fairly easy to annul, and the woman could remarry with her honor and virtue intact. A woman inside an unconsummated marriage was technically available for a better offer, should it arrive. And we do know Frances wanted to keep her daughter available.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
After the lavish ceremony, Lady Frances took Jane back to the Grey's home, Bradgate Manor, and made sure Jane remained a virgin. She couldn't stop her husband's plot, but she could rebel against it. The Northumberlands likely responded in kind, reminding Henry Grey that Edward's succession device was still subject to change.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
Because not long after, Jane moved in with her new husband and became his wife in every sense. But that's not the only accusation of poisoning in this story. Around this time, King Edward grew much, much sicker.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
the timing after jane gray was irrevocably married to guilford dudley not a little too convenient according to the books crown of blood and jane gray a tudor mystery some suspect that the duke of northumberland poisoned the king he hoped to speed edward's death along so jane and guilford could take the throne But that is just a theory.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
It comes from the same contemporary sources suggesting that Northumberland engineered the executions of both of King Edward's uncles. Though again, it aligns with what happened next. On July 10th, 1553, Jane Grey was summoned to the Tower of London. It's famous today as a prison, but throughout history, the tower was used as a royal residence, defense fortress, and meeting place.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
Once inside, Jane sat before the lords of the Privy Council, including the Duke of Northumberland and her parents. The lords informed Jane that King Edward VI had passed away four days ago. And she was the new Queen of England. Officially, this is how Jane found out about the change to the line of succession. If her father had clued her in beforehand, she didn't let it show.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
She reacted exactly as tradition dictated, refusing the crown in a show of humility, before accepting that this was God's plan. Though we'd give more credit to her father and Northumberland. to celebrate the Duke of Northumberland through a feast honoring the new queen, or perhaps honoring his family's success. From day one, the Dudleys acted as if they were in charge, and Guilford was king.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
This was Duke Northumberland's plan all along, get his teenage son on the throne and rule by proxy. But Jane wasn't going to let that happen. She told Guilford he wouldn't be crowned king. He'd receive the courtesy title of Duke of Clarence as the Queen's consort. Jane even forbade Guilford from wearing a crown. The Dudleys were not happy. In response, Guilford pulled a Lysistrata, a sex strike.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
Yes, really. The logic here was that Jane needed an heir to secure her lineage, and she wouldn't get one without Guilford's assistance. Considering that Jane was never thrilled about marrying Guilford, it's unlikely this had the desired effect. Jane was only 16. She had plenty of time to conceive an heir later. Jane embraced her new status, signing documents, Jane the Queen.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
She moved into the Tower of London, where England's kings and queens traditionally stayed before their coronation, and she requested her servants bring her the royal jewels so she could start wearing them. all while brushing off the Dudleys. Tensions got so high, Guilford threatened to abandon Jane.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
This would have been publicly embarrassing, so she ordered her guards to keep him inside the Tower of London. But Guilford wasn't the only one upset. In some of her surviving letters, Jane wrote that she suspected her mother-in-law of trying to poison her. Whether Jane was actually poisoned is unknown, but they were very much trying to take her crown.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
If Jane conveniently died and left it to her husband, so be it. But they weren't alone in plotting against Jane. In the same way the Privy Council neglected to tell Jane about the changed line of succession until they needed her to succeed, they neglected to tell Princesses Mary and Elizabeth entirely. But the conspirators couldn't keep the coup secret forever.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
Jane I was England's first reigning queen in over 400 years. But she wasn't ever supposed to be queen. Sure, her great-grandfather had been king, but he had many descendants, several of whom had better claims than Jane. Like Jane's mother, Lady Frances Brandon Grey.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
Shortly after Jane was declared queen, a letter to the Privy Council arrived in London saying, Princess Mary Tudor had just gotten word of her brother's death and was wondering why they hadn't declared her queen yet. Very quickly after that, Mary learned Jane was queen. Mary was furious. She was King Henry VIII's eldest child. She had the divine right to the throne.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
So she declared herself queen, sent a letter to Jane about it, and started gathering supporters. Soon, Jane got word that five royal ships mutinied on the south coast, declaring for Mary. At this point, Jane could have rolled over and said, yes, Mary should be queen, that's how it works in merry old England.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
She could have acquiesced and declared allegiance to her new queen before anyone's life was in danger. Mary even is said to have offered a pardon for those who abandoned Jane's claim and supported her. But that's not what Jane did. She didn't think Mary, a Catholic, belonged on the throne. So Jane doubled down. Now that she was queen, she was going to stay there. Even if it meant war.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
Within a few days, Princess Mary set up at Framlingham Castle on the south coast. She used it as a base for her supporters. Soon, her forces numbered 15,000, including the entire city of Norwich. So, Jane sent her own army to kill two birds with one stone. She put the Duke of Northumberland in charge of it. This was actually pretty smart.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
The Duke had a storied and successful military career, and the post sent her power-hungry father-in-law far away from London. It also opened up a spot at the head of the Privy Council, which Jane filled with her father. By the way, all of this happened within the first three days of Jane's reign. Yep. On day three, Jane was at war with her cousin. Her scheming father-in-law was riding into battle.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
Her husband was under lock and key. Her mother-in-law was hopefully scared enough to keep her poison to herself. And her dad had a shiny new job. Talk about eventful. However, Jane didn't realize that her extended family wasn't her only problem. The Privy Council allegedly gathered to help her reign, but like Northumberland, they'd gotten used to running the show.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
When Jane made it clear she was no one's puppet... the tide started to turn. Each member of the Privy Council had signed their approval of King Edward VI's succession plan, but not all of them meant it. From day one, Jane's court had a traitor in their midst, and with the Duke of Northumberland out of the castle, the traitor prepared to turn.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
Just a few days into Queen Jane I's reign, another conspiracy to steal the throne was afoot, and it came from within Jane's own family. Jane's uncle, the Earl of Arendelle, openly supported Jane's reign, but secretly he clung to his Catholic faith and hoped to restore the religion across England through Princess Mary.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
To add modern context, Jane had about as much claim to the throne as Prince William's cousins, Beatrice and Eugenie, who are Queen Elizabeth II's granddaughters, but not the daughters of a monarch themselves. But that didn't mean Jane was free of court politics. She was about the same age as the first in line to the throne, Prince Edward.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
The Earl of Arendelle teamed up with the Duke of Pembroke to stoke dissent against their Protestant queen. This is the same Duke of Pembroke from the triple wedding. He'd allied with the Greys and Dudleys, but now was turning tail. Poor Jane only knew Arendelle as her friendly uncle and former advisor to King Edward, so she welcomed his reports.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
Meanwhile, Henry Grey, brand new head of the Privy Council, failed to give Jane important updates, like when the Privy Council began openly second-guessing Jane's leadership. By the time Jane learned what was being said, the rebellion was in full swing. Jane is said to have handled this problem by locking the entire Privy Council in the Tower of London.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
They were hostages alongside Guilford Dudley. Jane also worried about the peasants of London revolting, so she instituted an 8 p.m. curfew. This was understandably not popular. Locked inside the Tower of London, the Earl of Arendelle took advantage of everyone's frustration. He pointed out that within a week, Jane had gone from a puppet to a tyrant. She couldn't be controlled like King Edward.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
Princess Mary might be harder to control, but at least she was single. Any of the lords could marry her and become king himself. The Earl of Arendelle's pitch may not have been realistic, but it spurred the men to action. The Privy Council hatched a plan.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
They claimed that France might be able to send military support for the war against Mary, so they needed to meet with the French ambassadors in order to negotiate this deal. The guards believed this tale and let the Privy Councilmen out of the tower. But instead of going to the French embassy, they went to the Duke of Pembroke's house. Then they split up to enact their coup.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
Some of the group, led by Pembroke, stayed in London and worked on a public announcement. Another group, led by the Earl of Arendelle, raced to the Framlingham Castle, Princess Mary's headquarters. There, Arendelle and his men were granted an audience. As Princess Mary entered, the lords dropped to their knees, pulled out daggers, and held them above their own stomachs.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
Arendelle told Princess Mary he was willing to stab himself should his new queen command it. So were his men. Mary did not want to see anyone stabbed, so the dramatic flair worked. She agreed to accept the Earl of Arendelle and the rest of the Privy Council as her supporters on one condition, that Arendelle prove his loyalty in a more fruitful way.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
She commanded him to find the Duke of Northumberland, arrest him, and bring him to her. Arendelle took the bargain. Princess Mary was smart to doubt the loyalty of the man who had been one of Jane's key advisors just two days before. But if he could defeat Jane's army and capture the Duke of Northumberland, she'd know she'd won.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
Back in London, the remaining members of the Privy Council signed a new decree, proclaiming Mary the Queen of England. They gathered an army of a thousand men and marched to the Tower of London, ready to take it by force if necessary. When they arrived, they found Henry Grey in command of the Tower's guards. Naturally, he'd been left out of the plan to coup Jane.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
So from early childhood, Jane's parents, Lady Frances and Lord Henry Grey, aggressively groomed Jane to be Edward's wife. Jane frequently accompanied her mother to the royal court, where Frances served in the privy chamber of Queen Catherine Parr. King Henry VIII's final wife. And yes, we're talking about that King Henry VIII, famous for his six wives.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
When Henry Grey saw the council soldiers marching on the tower, he had a choice to make. Hold his ground or admit defeat. He chose the second. He said, quote, I am just one man. And he swore his loyalty to Queen Mary. Then Henry raced to the queen's chambers where Jane sat beneath the canopies of state. They were sewn of golden fabric embroidered with the royal insignias.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
Henry had a final look at his daughter, the Queen of England. Lost for words, Henry strode to Jane. He reached over her head, grabbing the canopy. It ripped as Henry yanked it from the ceiling. He explained it wasn't hers anymore. None of this was hers. Jane was no longer queen. According to legend, Jane's response was, can I go home now? She could not.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
Shortly after her father delivered the news, guards arrived. They marched Jane out of the queen's apartments, across the tower lawn, and into a cottage used for holding political prisoners. By the end of the day on July 19th, 1553, everyone in London knew Jane was no longer queen. She'd reigned for only nine days, 13 if you include the time between Edward's death and Jane being declared queen.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
Her fall from power was just as swift as her reign. The documents she signed were quickly revised from Jane the Queen to Jane not the Queen. Her new title was Guilford Dudley's Wife. The news rocketed across England, reaching Northumberland and Jane's armies. Savvy as ever, Northumberland went into hiding. He'd bide his time and hoped to come out on top. Henry Grey was also biding his time.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
Publicly, he declared Mary Queen of England. Privately, his conspiracy to keep Mary off the throne wasn't over. But first, the Greys had to keep their heads. By the end of July 1553, Queen Mary was formally on the throne. Jane and Guilford were imprisoned in the tower, presumably to await execution. However, Mary held a soft spot for Jane's mother, Frances. Mary was Frances's godmother.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
And years ago, when Mary's father tried to divorce her mother, Francis petitioned him to reconsider. All this to say, when Frances arrived at Mary's castle at 2 a.m., Mary let her in. Frances desperately pleaded with her cousin, spare her and her husband's lives.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
She pinned the entire conspiracy to take the throne on the Duke of Northumberland, accusing him and his wife of manipulation and poisoning. Notably, Frances did not defend Jane. She seemed to think her daughter's fate was sealed. Mary either bought the story or felt the bonds of family because she pardoned Frances and Henry Grey, and she decided to let Jane live.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
She'd keep her locked in the Tower of London and let her fade into obscurity, forgotten. From inside the tower, Jane had a front row seat to the new regime. Mary swiftly moved into the Tower of London per royal tradition. She and Jane were neighbors, but Mary didn't visit. She focused her attention on the man she blamed for the conspiracy, the Duke of Northumberland.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
It didn't take long for the Earl of Arendelle's army to track him down. Once cornered, the Duke went easily, choosing his and his family's lives over his pride. Mary had Northumberland locked in the tower, alongside his family and Jane. From there, Queen Mary quickly sent the Duke to trial, where he was found guilty and sentenced to death.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
His execution was set for August 21st, barely a month after Mary took power. That morning, thousands of people waited around Tower Hill, ready to see the traitor's head fall. Even Jane looked out her window, expecting to see the Duke led to his execution. She saw him walking outside, but not to the executioner's block. to the church.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
As the saying goes, divorce beheaded died, divorced beheaded survived. Catherine Parr is the one who survived when Henry VIII died in 1547. That year, nine-year-old Edward succeeded him. This kicked the Grey's hopes for Jane to marry Edward into overdrive. They allied with Thomas Seymour, King Edward's uncle and Catherine Parr's new husband.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
The Duke of Northumberland claimed a last-minute change of heart, insisting he be allowed to convert to Catholicism so he could see heaven. In reality, it was probably a last-ditch scheme, a Hail Mary, so to speak. Except it only bought him one night. The next morning, Northumberland lost his head on the same scaffold his father had 45 years prior to the very day.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
With the rebellion officially squashed, Mary did exactly what Edward's Privy Council had feared. She made England Catholic again. The tides turned quickly. Those who'd been secretly Catholic came out of hiding and into power. Those who openly preferred the Church of England found themselves locked up alongside Jane Grey, which worried Mary's privy council.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
They feared that as long as Jane lived, she'd plot to retake the throne. It also set a bad precedent. If Jane wasn't punished for usurping the throne, what was to stop someone else from rebelling? Under pressure, Mary finally took action. In November 1553, Queen Mary I put Jane and Guilford Dudley on trial for treason. They pleaded guilty.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
There was no getting around the fact that Jane had declared herself queen and acted as one. But it also raised the question, how involved in the conspiracy were Jane and Guilford really involved? Was it the promise of a crown that finally convinced Jane to marry Guilford, then consummate that marriage? And once Mary challenged Jane's claim, why didn't she step aside?
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
Regardless of their guilt, the most the teen couple could hope for was mercy. which they received. Though Jane, Guilford and others involved in Jane's reign were sentenced to death, Mary simply didn't schedule their executions. She didn't mind labeling them traitors, but she drew the line at killing her relatives.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
Queen Mary may have had a more devious punishment in mind, forcing hyper-religious Jane to give up her faith and convert to the one she'd spent her entire life denouncing. because that's what Mary was doing to everyone else. She'd go down in history as Bloody Mary, known for executing around 300 people for heresy, aka refusing to convert to Catholicism.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
Within the first few months of Mary's reign, most of the nobles openly embraced Catholicism. For political reasons, if not spiritual ones, even Henry Grey converted. But Jane wouldn't give in. In this, Jane and Mary actually had a lot in common. They were both deeply religious, borderline fanatical. They just followed two different religions. Still, Mary left Jane's death warrant unsigned.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
Perhaps in a different universe, Jane Grey would have peacefully lived out her days in the Tower of London. Perhaps she would have become queen again after Queens Mary and Elizabeth died childless. But Henry Grey was not going to wait around. He still thirsted for power. So he joined a new conspiracy to dethrone Queen Mary. They'd taken the throne once. They could do it again.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
As Henry tried to rally support for Jane, Mary sent her men after him. He and his men quickly realized that they'd screwed up and planned to flee the country. But before they could board their ships, Mary's soldiers closed in. Henry and his brother looked around and decided the best course of action was to hide on the grounds of the estate.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
As Mary's soldiers searched the premises, Henry Gray hid in a hollow tree. Not to be outdone in cartoonishness, his brother hid in a bale of hay. They tried to stay quiet as Mary's men and their dogs searched the premises, but the dogs sniffed them out. Henry Grey and his brothers were arrested for conspiring to usurp the throne. High treason. At this point, Queen Mary had to face the music.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
This family tree is getting convoluted, so here's a picture. You can see Edward has his uncle married to his stepmom, while his cousin Jane's parents are trying to arrange her marriage to him, which would make the family tree a circle. A very powerful circle. Within a year, the families arrange for Jane to move into Thomas Seymour's and Queen Catherine's estate as Seymour's ward.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
As long as Jane Grey lived, someone might scheme to make her queen again. Jane was a liability. So Mary looked at Jane's long-unsigned death warrant and picked up her pen. On February 12, 1554, Lady Jane Grey was executed. The conspiracies around Jane cost her her life. It was her royal blood that put her on the throne and her royal blood that killed her. At least, officially.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
As historians have dug back into the records of Jane Grey, they found a headstrong woman firm in her convictions. A woman who believed she could and should rule a nation. That raised the questions. Did Jane know about the plot to put her on the throne? Did she encourage it? And was she part of her father's plot to put her back in power?
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
Most weeks we discuss theories, stories we can't confirm. But this week we're covering an actual conspiracy to steal the British crown. In 1553, King Edward VI lay on his deathbed. He'd reigned for just six years, though since he was only 15, his chief advisor, the Duke of Northumberland, was calling all the shots.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
After her execution, Jane was buried somewhere on the grounds of the Tower of London. Legends say she haunts the castle. Her grave was unmarked. Mary wanted her forgotten. To that end, many records of Jane's reign disappeared or simply weren't preserved. To this day, no confirmed portrait of Lady Jane Grey exists.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
For those watching on video, the images we've shown on screen are artists' representations. What we do know is that when Jane had power, she embraced it. Much like the Duke of Northumberland. Whether he killed the Seymours and poisoned King Edward to put Jane on the throne, or just negotiated a powerful marriage contract, we'll never be sure.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
It's possible both Jane and the Duke were simply two underdogs who found themselves with more power than they ever anticipated, took advantage, and died because of it. Or they masterminded one of the wildest conspiracies in English history. Thank you for tuning in to Conspiracy Theories. We're here with a new episode every Wednesday. Be sure to check us out on Instagram at The Conspiracy Pod.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
If you're watching on the Spotify app, swipe up and give us your thoughts or email us at conspiracystories at spotify.com.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
Amongst the many sources we used, we found the books Crown of Blood by Nicola Tallis and The Sisters Who Would Be Queen by Leanda Delisle, Mary Tudor, England's First Queen by Anna Whitelock, and the documentary England's Forgotten Queen, The Life and Death of Lady Jane Grey, extremely helpful to our research. Until next time, remember, the truth isn't always the best story.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
And the official story isn't always the truth. This episode was written and researched by Maggie Admire, edited by Mickey Taylor and TTU, fact-checked by Laurie Siegel, video edited by Alex Button, and sound designed by Kelly Geary. I'm your host, Carter Roy.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
But the Duke wasn't ready to give up his power, even though Edward's death and the coronation of his older half-sister Mary seemed imminent. So Northumberland and his supporters planned a coup. They'd replace Mary with a puppet they thought they could control, 15-year-old Lady Jane Grey. However, they made a crucial mistake. Jane Grey was no puppet.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
The hope was that Jane would deepen her ties to King Edward and learn how to be a proper noble wife from Dowager Queen Catherine. But Jane might have gotten some different lessons. Catherine Parr started off as a mere lady-in-waiting, but she worked her way to the very top as queen.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
When her husband, King Henry VIII, went to war with France in 1544, he'd left Catherine in charge, and as Queen Regent, she wielded real power. Queen Catherine made progressive reforms, like allowing French residents safe haven in England, despite the ongoing war with France. She promoted public health by prohibiting anyone exposed to the plague from entering the royal court.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
And she became the first English woman to publish a book under her own name. So even though Jane's parents hoped Catherine would teach her how to be a compliant, noble woman and dutiful wife... It's possible Jane's takeaway was that a woman could wear the crown and rule England as she pleased. Jane was already showing a rebellious streak.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
Though her parents were socialites who loved gambling, hunting trips, and lavish dinner parties, Jane openly declared she'd rather stay home and read Plato. She was an intellectual and deeply religious person. By the time she was a teenager, she could proclaim her love for God in eight languages. Naturally, Jane admired the well-educated and independent Catherine Parr.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
They grew close until Catherine died in childbirth. Eleven-year-old Jane was the chief mourner at Catherine's funeral. After Catherine's death, Jane stayed in the Seymour home a while longer. Thomas Seymour still held influence as the king's uncle, and he promised the Greys he could still use his sway with the young king to arrange his marriage to Jane.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
As it turned out, Thomas Seymour was all talk. Allegedly, he couldn't even get a meeting with his nephew, but Seymour was industrious. He figured he could just casually break into the king's private chambers and talk to him there. By some accounts, he was prepared to kidnap King Edward, if that's what it took. But he never got that far.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
During the break-in, Edward's pet spaniel barked at Thomas Seymour, and Seymour killed the dog. He was found, arrested on the spot, tried for 33 crimes, and put to death. And here's where we get our first brush with a conspiracy theory. You see, Thomas Seymour might have been innocent, for the most part. While he did, sadly, kill the king's dog, the other 32 charges are more nebulous.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
For example, they included marrying the dowager queen too quickly, plotting to marry Princess Elizabeth, piracy, and overhiring. Some contemporary historians suggested that Seymour's rivals had him tried for trumped-up charges and executed because he was too close to the throne. The main rival in question? John Dudley, Duke of Northumberland. In Jane Grey's story, he's conspirator number one.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
Like pretty much everyone else in this story, the Duke of Northumberland spent his life pursuing power and status. But unlike the others, he started from nothing. When he was a child, Northumberland's father was executed for being a traitor. The family lost everything, their titles, their money, their dignity. Young John dedicated his life to redemption.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
He joined the military, won battles, and clawed his way back into the royal court. He earned his dukedom in his own right. He joined the Privy Council, the king's closest advisors. In short, he was ambitious, manipulative, charming, and not done yet.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
With the crown on her head, she made her own power plays. And within two weeks, she was kicked off the throne. This week, we'll look at three complex conspiracies. The one that put Jane on the throne, the one that took her off of it, and the one that led to her death. We've got arranged marriages, convenient accidents, poisoning accusations, and a lingering question...
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
Shortly before Thomas Seymour's execution, Northumberland realized that the Privy Council's leader, the Lord Protector, was the de facto regent for 11-year-old King Edward. Basically, the Lord Protector ruled England. Northumberland wanted that job, and he could get it. He just had to eliminate everyone in his way, starting with the king's two uncles, Thomas and Edward Seymour.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
So, according to the conspiracy theory, in 1549, Northumberland convinced the Privy Council that Thomas Seymour was not only a threat to the throne, but also a dog killer. He had to go. Hence the 33 treason charges. It didn't help that during Seymour's trial, King Edward testified that his uncle encouraged him to start ruling the country on his own.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
If the young king started to think for himself, he wouldn't need the Privy Council anymore. So it wouldn't have been hard for Northumberland to get the rest of the Privy Council on his side. Adding fuel to the Northumberland was behind it fire, About three years later, a similar thing happened to the king's other uncle, Thomas Seymour's brother.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
At the time, that uncle, Edward Seymour, was the Lord Protector. Edward Seymour was executed for his alleged treason in 1552. With both the king's uncles dead, there was a blank space for a new Lord Protector. Northumberland moved right in. King of England in all but name.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
Now, it's possible Northumberland was just in the right place at the right time, but in his own lifetime, people suspected the Duke had a hand in the quick downfalls of both Seymour brothers. And it feels even more likely when you consider what he did next. Not only did Northumberland slide into Edward Seymour's old job, he slid into Thomas Seymour's old relationship with the Gray family.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
It's not clear when Northumberland first started making plans around Jane Gray, but in 1551... The same year Northumberland became Lord Protector, Henry Grey, Jane's father, was given the title Duke of Suffolk, perhaps at Northumberland's suggestion. Henry Grey also joined the Privy Council, working alongside Northumberland to rule. The Greys' scheming was finally paying off.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
They'd never had more power and influence, and were back on track to possibly arrange a marriage between Jane and King Edward. Except for one tiny problem. King Edward was dying. In early 1553, it increasingly looked like there wouldn't be time for him to marry or produce an heir. He was 14 years old and sicker every day. If the Greys wanted Jane to be queen, they'd need a new scheme.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
And the Duke of Northumberland had just the idea. One that would benefit him, of course. You see, officially, King Edward's older half-sister, Princess Mary, was next in line. But to the Privy Council, including the Duke of Northumberland and Henry Grey, that prospect was terrifying. First, Mary was a grown adult who'd reign on her own. Second, she was a devout Catholic.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
She'd replace the current council, who were all Protestants, with her own people. Quick background. At this point in history, England had a major cultural divide between Catholics and Protestants. It wasn't just religion. It was what to read, how to decorate, even what to wear. The conflict had simmered for almost 20 years, since before Jane Grey was born.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
Was Jane Grey a teenage conspirator? Welcome to Conspiracy Theories, a Spotify podcast. I'm Carter Roy. New episodes come out every Wednesday. You can listen to the audio everywhere and watch the video only on Spotify. We would love to hear from you. So if you're watching on the Spotify app, swipe up and give us your thoughts. And be sure to check us out on Instagram at The Conspiracy Pod.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
It started when King Henry VIII wanted to divorce Princess Mary's mother, Catherine of Aragon. But the Catholic Pope wouldn't allow it. So the king changed England's official religion to the Protestant Church of England, put himself in charge, and granted his own divorce. Despite the king's declarations, many people kept practicing Catholicism in secret, especially Mary.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
She cultivated an underground Catholic stronghold in southeast England, where she owned several manors and castles. If she became queen, the Catholics would take over, and Protestants like the Duke of Northumberland and Henry Grey... would be out of power. But Mary's Catholicism wasn't the only problem the men had with her. She was also a woman. England had never let a woman rule in her own right.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
Traditionally, female heirs could be skipped over in favor of any male relative, which is how Edward got the throne over his much older and much more qualified sister. Edward himself didn't like the idea of leaving his crown to a woman or a Catholic, so he went searching his family tree for non-Catholic male relatives he could name as his heirs and found none. Zip, nada, zilch, zero.
Conspiracy Theories
"My Lady Jane" and the Real Conspiracy to Take the English Throne
Here's who did have a claim to the throne. His half-sisters, Mary and Elizabeth, his cousin, Frances Grey, and her three daughters, Jane, Catherine, and Mary, then Frances's younger sister's daughter, Margaret Clifford. Edward's cousin once removed, Mary, Queen of Scots, was technically next, but she was Catholic.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
Second, his new identity. Barry may have come upon his current first and last names by chance, as he claims, but there is also another James Simmons who attended Texas Tech University like Barry. Now, that could just be a coincidence, except the original James Simmons was audited twice and got a call from the FBI. They let him know that his identity had been stolen.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
It seems like Barry was using someone else's name and social security number illegally. And finally, the most significant issue There is not a single public record that backs up Barry's story about being found comatose in a Tennessee junkyard. The police department, FBI field office, and hospitals in Memphis all come up empty.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
None of them have any documentation of an injured John Doe being found or treated in the summer of 1984. It's looking more and more like the original investigator's theory was correct. Barry staged his own disappearance. And now he doesn't want to admit it. If that's true, he's not the only one. A few days after the initial press conference, media coverage reaches a frenzied level.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
Beth Cox calls her own press conference to tell reporters that, despite all the holes in Barry's story, she believes it. Quote, "...I want to, and I don't have any reason not to." Barry's brother George feels the same way. He stands by his brother and doesn't believe he's capable of lying. That's not all.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
Barry's brand new congregants and employers at White Rock Community Church also stand behind him. Some of them feel honored that their church facilitated the miracle of Barry finding his true identity. They all have faith that he'll be able to clear everything up as soon as he's ready to talk. About two weeks after the story makes news, that faith gets put to the test.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
Barry invites reporters to the community church where he'll be taking questions from inside his new sanctuary. Members of his congregation are present as well, hoping to get clarity on exactly who they've hired to be their new pastor. Anyone hoping for big revelations is disappointed. Barry attempts to field questions, but his answers aren't satisfying to everyone.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
When asked to provide more details on the hospital where he stayed or the family he says helped him out during his time of need, Barry says he can't remember their names. He claims he doesn't really remember anything before hitchhiking in Virginia. Reporters also press Barry on his apparently stolen identity.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
He says that he ended up with the original James Simmons social security number through a combination of good intentions and misunderstandings. According to Barry, when he needed a social security number so he could get a job, his landlady contacted Texas Tech University. Why did she happen to call the very university that Barry and James Simmons once attended?
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
Barry mentions that his landlady had a niece enrolled there, and she noticed that he had a Texan accent. But that's the only explanation he offers. Somehow, that phone call resulted in Barry, then James Simmons, obtaining the other James Simmons number. After using that for three years, Barry approached Virginia Congressman Norman Sisiski about getting another number.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
Representative Sosiski confirmed that Barry asked for help, but declined to get into any further details. This also doesn't line up with what Barry shared with his new employers. They thought he got his new social security number through the FBI as they worked together to determine his true identity. Then there's the story about searching fruitlessly for the truth about his past.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
31-year-old Wesley Barrett Cox. Wesley Barrett Cox's friends call him Barry. He's a youth minister in San Antonio, where he lives with his wife, Beth, and daughter, Talitha. Barry's professional and family life is just beginning. He became a husband, minister, and father in just the last two years. Talitha is only six months old.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
Barry claims he fixated on finding his family and felt frustrated those efforts weren't mutual. But there's no evidence he actually tried to find out where he came from. There is plenty of evidence that Barry's family and his church community tried everything to track him down, from handing out flyers to hiring a private investigator.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
The sheriff who spearheaded the initial search also filed a national missing persons report. If Barry had ever reached out to federal law enforcement for help, they presumably would have used his dental records to identify him. As Barry continues to rely on vague language and memory loss to dodge questions, tension is rising in the room. He's not winning over any skeptics.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
He's only reinforcing their doubts. At one point, Barry seems to acknowledge how incredible his story is, saying that, quote, I don't know if I would believe myself if I heard this story. After Barry can't plug any of the plot holes in his amnesia story, the goodwill surrounding his reappearance dissipates. Nevertheless, he doesn't waver.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
He sticks with the explanations he's given, even though almost nobody believes them. Even though Barry knows it's unbelievable. Sometime in the weeks following Barry's disappointing press conference, he fails to win a two-thirds vote of confidence from his congregation at White Rock Community Church.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
He resigns from his position as pastor and eventually founds his own church in a storefront just outside Dallas. His ex-wife Beth chooses to overlook the child support payments he owes her. She just asks him to contribute to the cost of Talitha's college education, which is coming up. Beth and Barry negotiate for a year, but no payment is made.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
Beth has no choice but to pursue the child support payments in a court battle. Then, Barry files an application to reverse his death certificate. and have the value of his estate restored to him. Back in the 1990s, Beth collected Barry's inheritance on some family real estate. She used the money to support Talitha. Now it's gone.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
If the court sides with Barry, Beth would have to repay that money, but she says that would bankrupt her. According to Barry, regaining his estate is about showing respect for his immediate family. He also says the process is a way to integrate his two identities, as recommended by a therapist. It takes several months, but the courts settle in Beth and Talitha's favor.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
Barry has to pay child support for a few more years, and Beth does not owe him the money from his estate. Despite the legal battle, Barry and Talitha's relationship remains positive. Beth tells reporters that their contact is mostly over the phone, but that it's been beneficial for their daughter.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
Because Barry maintains that he can't remember the details of his disappearance, questions about what really happened in the summer of 1984 remain unanswerable. The empty beer can in the trunk of the Oldsmobile, for example – Did Barry plant it there to suggest someone else had been on the scene, or did he drink it, and was alcohol consumption just one more thing he hid from his family?
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
Then there are the facial injuries that witnesses noticed after his disappearance. Did he crash his motorbike accidentally? Were the injuries self-inflicted, meant to bolster a story about a beating? Or maybe the tape on his nose was just supposed to make him harder to identify. We'll never know.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
This summer, Barry has spent some time away from his new job and family. He's been working on his doctorate in art education at Texas Tech University in Lubbock, about a six-hour drive from San Antonio. Beth and Talitha had visited him a few times, and now, Barry was finally done with the program and on his way home. Beth last spoke with Barry the previous night.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
No matter what conclusions people reach about his disappearance, Barry was in the end able to live openly as his true self, a gay man. The dramatic exit might seem like a bit much to achieve that goal, but let's take a deeper look at the context in which it happened. It's hard to overstate the prevalence of homophobia in 1980s Texas.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
At the time, the AIDS crisis was exacerbating existing prejudices. In 1983, prominent televangelist Jerry Falwell said that God had created AIDS to punish gay people and the people who supported them. In 2001, Beth told reporters that soon after Barry disappeared, the church in San Antonio where Barry worked as a youth pastor hired a private investigator.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
While the PI was searching for Barry, he found out he'd been secretly interacting with other gay people. Beth refused to believe it. Her mind couldn't process how the person she knew, her devout minister husband, could also be gay. She thought that even considering it felt disrespectful to his memory. She went on to say that she regrets that Barry didn't share his true feelings with her.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
At one point during the 2001 media frenzy, Beth told the press she wished this had never happened. But maybe it won't happen again. Today, even among evangelicals, there is support for same-sex marriage. Hopefully, now, young people like Barry won't feel as trapped as he may have. Coming out shouldn't require staging your own disappearance. Thank you for watching Conspiracy Theories.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
We're here with a new episode every Wednesday. Be sure to check us out on Instagram at The Conspiracy Pod. If you're watching on Spotify, swipe up and give us your thoughts or email us at conspiracystories at spotify.com. For more information on Wesley Barrett Cox, amongst the many sources we used, we found coverage by the Abilene Reporter News extremely helpful to our research.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
Until next time, remember, the truth isn't always the best story. And the official story isn't always the truth. This episode was written and researched by Hannah McIntosh, edited by Mickey Taylor and Connor Sampson, fact-checked by Laurie Siegel, and video editing and sound design by Alex Button. I'm your host, Carter Roy.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
He talked about the toys he was bringing home for their daughter and how excited he was to play with her. This time, when the phone rings in their San Antonio home, Beth picks up expecting to hear Barry's voice again. He should be home any time. Instead, it's a sheriff on the other end. As Beth gets up to speed on the investigation over the next day or so, she and authorities agree.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
Barry might have been the victim of foul play. He was carrying cash that's now missing. The empty beer can in the trunk also feels ominous because Barry wasn't a drinker. Even more strange details emerged surrounding the last known sighting of Barry. A little less than 24 hours before his car was found, he'd stopped at a gas station.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
He actually walked there in the middle of the night carrying empty jugs. His car ran out of gas two miles away. The clerk who served Barry described him as courteous and friendly, and some folks saw him with a blue helmet. He got the gas he needed, along with water and a 7-Up.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
Barry mentioned his wife liked the soda, so the clerk assumed she was waiting for him in their car with the empty gas tank. A police officer offered him a ride back to his car, which he accepted. The officer didn't see anyone else in the Oldsmobile, but he did notice a motorbike in the trunk. Barry told the officer that he purchased the motorbike for his wife.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
After Barry put a little gas in the tank, he returned to the same gas station to fill it up. The police officer watched him continue along in the same direction. toward where the Oldsmobile would be discovered the next day. In addition to the confusing comments Barry made about his wife, a couple other details strike Beth and investigators as odd. First is his route.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
Talitha Cox waits by the phone. It's January 1st, 2001, her 17th birthday. She's anticipating one call in particular. It's one she's been waiting for her entire life. Today, Talitha's getting a phone call from her father. She's heard about him, she knows his name, but she's never met him. After all, he's been legally dead for nine years. Welcome to Conspiracy Theories, a Spotify podcast.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
Barry was not driving toward home. Instead of heading south toward San Antonio, Barry was headed east out of Rotan in the general direction of Dallas. Beth also can't explain the motorbike. It doesn't seem like Barry to purchase such an exciting gift and not show it off. She thinks he would have at least mentioned it to friends around the church. And now the bike is also missing.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
So investigators treat it as another lead. They're not just looking for Barry, they're looking for this motorbike too. The sheriff organizes a search. Law enforcement, local volunteers, and Barry's friends and family from all over Texas descend on the barren landscape. They search half the county over three days, on foot and by air. They don't see any sign of Barry anywhere. But other people do.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
In the days following Barry's disappearance, a few people north of the wrecked Oldsmobile report seeing a man fitting his description. Two women running a convenience store remember selling a man in a motorcycle helmet a pair of sunglasses. It was a quick interaction, but the man was memorable because he had a piece of tape on his nose, like he was recovering from nose surgery.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
A couple of days later, another convenience store clerk remembers a man arriving on a small motorcycle late at night. He was wearing a blue helmet, just like the one the police officer saw in Barry's trunk. The man in the helmet looked beat up. He had a cut on his lip, a bandage on his nose, and two black eyes. And he seemed to be disoriented and confused.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
He tried to hand the clerk $4 when he owed less than $1. Barry's family and law enforcement have different reactions to these sightings. Barry's family is uplifted by them. All the witness details about Barry's polite demeanor are reassuring. Even if Barry's gone through some kind of trauma or injury, the heart of the person they love seems intact.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
I'm Carter Roy. You can find us here every Wednesday. Be sure to check us out on Instagram at The Conspiracy Pod, and we would love to hear from you. So if you're listening on the Spotify app, swipe up and give us your thoughts. We'd like to give a special thanks to one of our listeners for suggesting today's story. Stay with us.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
And though some of the witnesses aren't absolutely positive that the man they saw was Barry, his family continues chasing down every lead. Beth speculates that Barry might be suffering from some kind of cognitive impairment that left him confused about who or where he is. But as definitive sightings dry up, law enforcement brings up another theory, one that's less palatable to his loved ones.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
Perhaps Barry intended to disappear. They point out that if Barry did suffer some kind of injury, either as a result of foul play or an accident, it didn't happen in the Oldsmobile. There was no blood at the scene and no sign that he was injured before he left the car.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
Investigators feel confident that Barry left his car and drove north on the motorbike, but if he were truly incapacitated or wanted a reunion with his family, he would have been found by now. Instead, they feel further from finding Barry than when they started. A Texas Ranger tells a reporter that they haven't found Barry because he doesn't want to be found.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
Right around this time, Beth gets word that she's received some mail from Barry back at their house in San Antonio. It's a note dated the day before Barry disappeared. He writes about how excited he is about their friend's wedding in a few weeks. As the active investigation in North Texas dries up, Beth tells reporters that she's still praying for a reunion with her husband.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
She maintains her theory that he's suffering from memory loss or is perhaps being held against his will. Beth says she doesn't agree with the theory that Barry planned his own disappearance, but she hedges this a bit, saying, "...if he's had that much pressure, I want him to have the freedom." She also says that she and Barry's employers at their community church are prepared to welcome him back.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
They want him to know he can return no matter what the circumstances of his disappearance are. It takes well over a decade for him to come back. And it's not by choice. After Barry Cox disappeared in the summer of 1984, authorities speculated that he staged his own disappearance. Although his family initially held out hope they'd see him again, time starts to chip away at that faith.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
Six months later, as Beth celebrates Talitha's first birthday in San Antonio, she knows life there is unsustainable without her husband. In January 1985, she moves to California, where family can help support them. Several more years pass. In 1991, Beth has Barry declared legally dead and her marriage is dissolved. But Barry's absence continues to burden his family.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
Talitha's anger about growing up without a father builds to a boiling point when she's 13. Beth resorts to sending her to a boarding school. As difficult as it is to live without Barry, it's something they have to accept. It's reality. Until suddenly, it's not. On December 10th, 2000, the members of White Rock Community Church fill their sanctuary in Dallas, Texas. There's a sense of anticipation.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
Today, they're going to hear from a new pastoral candidate. The church has been searching for someone to fill this role for almost a year. It's been tricky finding a candidate who is qualified, but also willing to serve their parishioners.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
The congregation practices evangelical Christianity but is also predominantly gay, so their church is considerably more progressive than others of the same faith. When church leaders met a minister named James Simmons, it felt like divine intervention. James holds degrees in theology and divinity, and his easy charisma wins over everyone. Today is the final step of the hiring process.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
It's the end of a sweltering day out on the plains of rural North Texas. It's July 1984, and the state is in a drought. Normally, this desolate area doesn't see much traffic. But on this particular evening, the farm road just outside the tiny town of Tuxedo is swarming with cops. A local called them about an Oldsmobile abandoned on the side of the road. It's taken a beating.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
He'll take to the pulpit for a trial sermon. James is confident in front of a crowd and with a microphone as he shares his incredible life story. He says although he's 49, he only remembers the last 16 years of his life. In the summer of 1984, children playing in a junkyard found him in the trunk of a car. He was unconscious, beaten within an inch of his life.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
James woke up in a Memphis hospital after a two-week coma with zero memory of who he was and unable to speak. He needed help regaining his ability to walk. Eventually, he wanted to learn his true identity and grew discouraged when the efforts of local law enforcement failed. He felt as though his family, whoever they were, had abandoned him.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
So he started on an odyssey to find himself and ended up hitchhiking to Virginia. Along the way, a hardware store advertisement caught his eye. He took his new last name, Simmons, from the chance encounter. From there, he held a few different jobs before discovering that if someone said the first few words of a Bible verse, he could always complete it.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
So he chose a new first name for himself, Simmons. james from the new testament's book of james later he felt called to pursue an education in theology and enrolled in golden gate baptist theological seminary located in california james performance there was outstanding
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
In addition to completing two master's degrees, James was voted student body president, won numerous academic awards, and was hired to run the seminary's housing department. The story goes over well with the White Rock Community Church congregation. They seem taken with the prospective new minister. But one parishioner needs to know something personal before they're convinced. Is James gay?
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
James answers in the affirmative. One of his earliest memories after waking up from his coma is of a crush he had on a male nurse. The congregation laughs. The deal is sealed. A large majority votes him in as the new pastor. But one parishioner has a very different experience from the rest. When Blaine Huffnagle first sees the prospective minister, he only looks vaguely familiar.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
But as James tells his life story, Huffnagle makes the connection. He approaches James Simmons after the service and tells the minister he recognizes him. His real name is Barry Cox. Hufnagel grew up in the same town as Barry, and it doesn't take long for word to get back to Barry's mother and brother George, and then his ex-wife Beth.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
After speaking to George on the phone, Barry meets his mother and brother on New Year's Day 2001. They immediately recognize him, but to Barry, they're strangers. Yet something in his mother's house triggers his emotions. a chair. He finds himself crying as he looks at it, and he can't explain why. The same day, Barry calls Talitha, the daughter he didn't know he had. Talitha is thrilled.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
Speaking with her dad is something she's always dreamed of. A few days later, Beth asks Abilene Christian University to host a press conference to field media requests about Barry's story. The university, abbreviated ACU, has special significance for the Cox family. Beth and Barry met there.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
And when Barry went missing, many of their friends from the institution joined in the ground search for him. The representative from ACU frames Barry's reappearance and amnesia delicately, admitting that there are still a few missing pieces to the story. The media are not so diplomatic. Within days, reporters identify three main issues with Barry's story. first.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
The front and rear windshields and other windows are busted. The keys are locked in the trunk, along with an empty beer can. There's some men's clothing in the back seat and some Christian cassette tapes beside the car. A search of nearby roads yields an empty wallet, contents scattered nearby, but no cash. A license plate search confirms that the wallet belongs to the owner of the Oldsmobile...
Conspiracy Theories
The Dead Minister Who Lived
He claims that he's lost over 30 years of memories, but he has no other apparent neurological or physical impairments. There were witnesses who saw Barry with facial abrasions in the days following his disappearance, but according to some doctors, an injury that resulted in such all-encompassing amnesia would have left him with other significant disabilities that Barry doesn't seem to have.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
If one of the victims shot the other, and then themselves, logically whoever got shot once probably pulled the trigger. The bullets weren't the only thing the coroner left out. The final report also doesn't account for the whereabouts of the Redpath family members and servants during the shootings. There's no examination of possible suspects or alibis.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
Peter's testimony makes it sound like he was the only other member of the family home when the shots were fired. But remember, Harold gave a newspaper interview that suggests he might have been there too. If that's the case, why didn't the inquest include his perspective? A maid also testified, but none of the other live-in help did.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
Even if other family members and servants didn't have anything significant to add, it seems prudent to at least list the people present when the shootings occurred. Moreover, it would be nice to know who wasn't present. There was no mention in the report of where Amy and really anyone else was at the time of the shootings.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
A thorough investigation would have considered all the family members and servants as suspects and looked into their alibis. Instead, the inquest just latched onto the epilepsy narrative and stopped there. So let's take a closer look at that explanation. There are a couple things to consider here. What was happening in Clifford's life at the time?
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
his methods for allegedly killing his mother and himself, and his epilepsy. Let's look at his life first. The law firm employing Clifford was considering him for partnership. He'd been grinding hard studying for the bar, and just a few days before his death, he submitted a paid application to sit for the test.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
And we would love to hear from you. So if you're listening on the Spotify app, swipe up and give us your thoughts. Stay with us.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
He'd also just made plans to stay at Harold's house to finish studying with fewer distractions. At the moment he allegedly ended his life, Clifford's prospects had, on the surface, never been better. But there were also signs that Clifford was under a lot of pressure. Harold pointed out that Clifford seemed worn out from his studies.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
And Clifford's friends noticed that he didn't seem like himself the morning before the murder. Plus, witnessing Ada's decline and handling the logistics couldn't have been easy to deal with. Even though Clifford was riding high on paper, it's impossible to know how he really felt. So now let's look at Clifford's alleged methods.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
If he wanted to die by suicide, why did he do it in his mother's bedroom? And why did he shoot her first? According to several newspapers and Harold's interview, Clifford was completely devoted to Ada and had no reason to want her dead. Sure, maybe his mother could be a little suffocating sometimes, but his circumstances were about to change.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
Presumably, once Clifford became a full-blown lawyer, he'd be more independent. So why bother killing her? The coroner's report says the answer to everything is epilepsy. According to the Epilepsy Foundation, it is possible for someone to unknowingly commit a criminal act during a seizure, but that tends to be generalized disorderly behavior.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
screaming and thrashing, grabbing onto someone, or picking up an object and walking away with it. Actions during a seizure are the result of a temporary brain malfunction. They're not goal-oriented. They're random. So the chances of a seizing person randomly shooting someone in the head and then themselves have to be inordinately low. But let's give it the benefit of the doubt.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
If someone having a seizure could have committed a murder-suicide, do we really think Clifford had epilepsy? Here's the thing. There is no record anywhere of Clifford's epilepsy prior to his death. Now, it's possible that was by design. At the time, epilepsy was just beginning to be understood, and many people still believe the disorder was caused by evil spirits.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
Maybe because epilepsy carried such a heavy stigma, the family chose to keep it under wraps. But Amy kept extensive private diaries that included the ins and outs of Ada's ailments. And there's no mention of Clifford's alleged epilepsy. in a family that fixated so much on health, it seems like such a significant impairment would have come up.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
It's also worth noting that Dr. Roddick first mentions his epilepsy theory to a Montreal newspaper before the inquest took place. Dr. Roddick was not in town when the deaths occurred, so there's no way he could have heard about the foam in Clifford's mouth before speaking to the newspaper. Why would he jump to the epilepsy conclusion so quickly?
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
Plus, if the Redpaths were so committed to keeping Clifford's epilepsy private, seems like a major faux pas for their trusted family doctor to spill the beans to a reporter. Unless that's what the family wanted, because they were desperate to cover up something else.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
After Ada Redpath and her son Clifford were shot in Ada's bedroom, the rest of their family swiftly closed the case with minimal investigation and had both bodies buried in less than two days. The coroner's report determined that Clifford shot his mother and then himself during a moment of psychological distress caused by a seizure. But was that the real story?
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
If the Redpaths went to all this trouble, whatever really happened must be even more shameful than the cover story. And at the time, suicide was considered shameful. We didn't know nearly as much about mental health or suicidal ideation then as we do now. The family flexed their social and political influence to manage that as best they could.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
They negotiated a full-blown funeral for Clifford, even though Anglican tradition bars funeral rites for anyone who has committed suicide or homicide. They also kept the circumstances of Clifford's death off the public record. There aren't any suicides in Montreal archives for June 1901. The Red Paths were also strategic with the media,
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
A lot of the newspaper coverage emphasized Clifford's academic and professional achievements, his dedication to his mother, and just generally what a good person he was. So, if this version of events, which was still considered quite scandalous, was the least damaging to the family's reputation, whatever actually happened must have been even more dramatic.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
we'll take a look at three different theories that have come up over the years. First, that Ada and Clifford were killed by an outside shooter. Second, that Ada killed Clifford before turning the gun on herself. And finally, we'll discuss another Redpath suspect, Ada's oldest child and devoted caretaker, Amy. Let's start with an outside intruder, It would have been easy for someone to break in.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
The house had a separate back entrance, and like I mentioned earlier, the mansion had wide hallways and a floor plan that separated different activities. This design served the purpose of keeping servants, guests, and family members in their designated areas with minimal overlap. But it also would have made it easier for an uninvited stranger to move through the house undetected.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
So if a troublemaker broke in and murdered two people, why wouldn't the Redpath family want that information going public? The method of these murders, gunshots to the head in a private bedroom, doesn't suggest random violence. If someone outside the family committed them, they were carefully planned. That indicates a strong motive, like revenge or jealousy.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
Maybe the family didn't want the truth about the real perpetrator getting out because they didn't want anyone to know what drove them to murder. The murderer could have been a wronged employee, a jilted lover, a disgruntled business partner. As one of the wealthiest and most powerful families in town, the Redpaths were sure to leave someone resentful.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
But that's about as far as speculation on this theory goes. We haven't come across any evidence that Clifford or any other Redpath had enemies in Montreal. None of the coverage indicates that any outsiders were in the house. And although it might have been easy for an intruder to get in, it would have been a lot harder to get out.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
As soon as those gunshots were fired, everyone in the house came running. So it would make sense that the shooter was someone already inside the house. And the only two people in the room that we know of were Clifford and Ada. Ada's debilitating health issues made early newspaper reports speculate that she was the one who died by suicide.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
She'd confided in friends that daily life was difficult and wondered how much longer it would be worth living. Amy also wrote in her journal that life was a strain on her mother. Multiple newspapers went so far as to theorize the circumstances of the shooting, writing that Clifford could have interrupted Ada when she was about to end her life.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
Maybe in a struggle to get the weapon away from her, Ada shot him accidentally, and then herself. It could have been even darker. Ada depended on Clifford and even told him that she felt lost without him. He'd just graduated from law school and was days away from taking the bar, which would launch his professional career.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
Ada could have been fretting over the possibility that her youngest son would move away, abandoning her like her older sons did. Perhaps Ada killed Clifford so he couldn't leave her. After the inquest findings went public, the newspapers who speculated Ada was behind the shooting fell in line, reporting that Clifford was responsible.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
Before we begin, of the many sources we used, we found the academic article, She Must Not Stir Out of a Darkened Room, The Red Path Mansion Mystery, by Anne-Marie Adams, Valerie Manette, Marianne Potnan, and David Theodore extremely helpful to our research. We couldn't have made this episode without it.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
A Vancouver paper clarified further, reporting that the Redpath family was behind that initial misinformation that Ada pulled the trigger. Apparently, the family claimed that in the hours immediately following the shooting, they assumed Ada did it because she died first. We couldn't corroborate that statement in any other publications, so it's possible it's just a bit of hearsay.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
But if the family did take responsibility for the rumor that Ada pulled the trigger... It's a clever and subtle way of downplaying the theory. It was just a mistake made by a shocked and grieving family in the chaotic hours after two of its members suddenly died. If Ada did pull the trigger, it might make sense for the Redpaths to pin the blame on Clifford instead. As the youngest son,
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
unmarried and not yet a consequential member of society, his suicide left less of a black mark on the family. Plus, they had that convenient epilepsy to blame it on. Ada was the head of the family, and even though she was mostly housebound, she was still considered a notable member of Montreal society. Newspaper coverage mentions both deaths, But it's Ada's passing that was really newsworthy.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
Ada's prominence gave her a much more significant reach than Clifford. Her reputation affected her in-laws, children, and even ancestors. There's a lot about this theory that makes sense, but there are a few problems with it too. If Ada wanted to die by suicide that night, Why invite guests over for dinner? That seems like an odd choice for a family that prized privacy.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
The other question is, how did Ada get access to a gun? The maid testified that she had never seen a gun in Ada's room before, so there wasn't one just lying around. Ada might have been a powerful force in Montreal society, but she was chronically ill, incapable of leaving the house on her own. If Ada did pull the trigger, someone had to give her the gun. Someone who ultimately wanted her dead.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
Who might that have been? Well, the people who most benefited from Ada's death were her children, who presumably stood to inherit her wealth. When Ada died, she was personally worth over $7 million in today's money. But one of Ada's children stood to gain a whole lot more than money. The only female child, Amy.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
Remember, Amy's life revolved around caring for her mother and keeping the household running. As the only daughter, Amy was expected to forego marriage or any other independent pursuits to care for ailing family members or siblings still living at home. So as long as Ada was alive and Clifford was unmarried, Amy had to serve them.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
By all accounts, Amy took on these obligations with pride and dedication. But even the most dutiful daughter might get a little tired of putting her own life on hold. Plus, it can't be easy having a front row seat to your mother's slow and painful decline. There are a couple ways Amy could have been involved in her brother and mother's deaths.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
Okay, now, if you're familiar with American history, you can think of the Redpath family as the Canadian Vanderbilts. In the late 19th century, the family's patriarch, John Redpath, essentially created the city of Montreal from the ground up. He owned the construction company that built a ton of city landmarks, like the theater and cathedral.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
Maybe Ada appealed to Amy to help end her life, and Amy complied by getting her mother a gun. In that case, Clifford could have just been tragic collateral damage. Maybe he walked in accidentally while Ada was preparing to take her own life. Or maybe Clifford knew what he was walking into. it seems notable that Ada and Clifford died when Harold and Peter both happened to be in town.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
Due to the nature of today's case, listener discretion is advised. This episode includes discussions of murder and suicide. Consider this when deciding how and when you'll listen. To get help on mental health and suicide, visit Spotify.com slash resources. John and Ada Redpath selected their Montreal mansion with privacy in mind.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
From what we can tell, this didn't happen often. Peter basically lived in sanitariums to manage his tuberculosis. Harold didn't live very far away, but it doesn't seem like he was very involved in Ada Clifford and Amy's daily lives. For both Harold and Peter to be in town and able to field media requests and testify in the inquest, Feels pretty lucky. Unless it wasn't lucky, but planned.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
Maybe all the siblings had the same plan for June 13th, 1901. To kill their ailing mother. And perhaps Clifford, reportedly very close to his sick mother. got cold feet. He came up to Ada's room to disrupt her murder and ended up becoming a target himself. But there's one piece of evidence that suggests Clifford's death was planned, not accidental. his epilepsy or lack thereof.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
Remember, the family physician, Dr. Thomas Roddick, offered the epilepsy theory to reporters the day after the murders took place, before the inquest showed evidence of a seizure. Dr. Roddick wasn't in town when the murder or murders took place. If the epilepsy was a lie, it needed to be planned ahead of time. In that case, There was a scheme to kill Clifford and Ada, and Dr. Roddick was in on it.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
Now, there are plenty of reasons why Dr. Roddick might agree to take part in this plot, but the very best reason comes out of the society pages five years after the murders, when Amy and Dr. Thomas Roddick get married. Perhaps Amy and Thomas were in love and tired of waiting for Amy to be freed up for marriage.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
Or maybe love was a side effect of taking part in a cloak-and-dagger murder scheme together. Either way, the couple spent 16 years as husband and wife in the Redpath Mansion, the same one where Ada and or Clifford were murdered. Amy chose never to leave the house. She stayed there after Thomas passed away in 1923, until her own death over 30 years later.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
Like I said, none of the Redpaths ever spoke about the murders. Amy certainly never did. But she did do something interesting with her will. Amy left a generous gift to the local university library, one that came with a condition. She required that a custom memorial book plate be installed for Peter and Clifford. Singling out these two of her four brothers for a memorial is a curious choice.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
Then he used the profits to purchase a giant swath of land on a mountain overlooking the city. The land he bought soon became Montreal's most sought after neighborhood. Everyone who was anyone lived there. Among the many impressive homes in the area, one of the most remarkable belonged to John Redpath's daughter-in-law, Ada. In 1901, Ada was a widow. Her husband, John James, passed away in 1884.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
It could be that these are the two brothers she felt closest to, or maybe it's about Amy's proximity to both their deaths. Amy was with Peter when he passed away from tuberculosis in 1902. But it's impossible to ignore that these two brothers were the ones most involved in the murder. Peter as the official family witness, and Clifford as the official perpetrator.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
The memorial is simple and respectful, the way you want to remember someone you loved, not someone who killed your mother. Maybe Amy was trying to preserve Clifford's dignity, in spite of the temporary insanity that defined his final moments. Or maybe she was trying to say thank you to a brother who died to free her from familial obligation.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
A few years after Amy's death, the Redpath Mansion was demolished, along with any hope of ever finding out what really happened to the people who died inside it. Just as Amy and her family would have wanted, But losing access to evidence didn't dampen interest in Ada and Clifford's deaths. It may have actually increased it. Without access to real answers, speculation has more room to grow.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
That's a pretty ironic outcome considering how hard the Redpaths worked to cultivate exactly the story they wanted. Their efforts backfired. Instead of quashing the scandal, They created one. Thank you for listening to Conspiracy Theories, a Spotify podcast. We're here with a new episode every Wednesday. Be sure to check us out on Instagram at The Conspiracy Pod.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
If you're listening on the Spotify app, swipe up and give us your thoughts. or email us at conspiracystories at spotify.com. Among the many sources we used, we found academic writing by Anne-Marie Adams, Valerie Manette, Mary Ann Potnan, and David Theodore extremely helpful to our research. Until next time, remember, the truth isn't always the best story.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
And the official story isn't always the truth. This episode was written and researched by Hannah McIntosh, edited by Connor Sampson and Mickey Taylor, fact-checked by Laurie Siegel, and sound designed by Kelly Geary. Our head of programming is Julian Boisreau. Our head of production is Nick Johnson, and Spencer Howard is our post-production supervisor. I'm your host, Carter Roy.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
Of her five children, only two still lived at home, the oldest and only daughter, Amy, and the youngest child, Clifford. On paper, Ada was a suitable head of their household. Her father was a former mayor of Montreal, and she came from money. But her health had always been precarious. At 59 years old, she depended on Clifford and Amy to take care of her.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
It's unclear what exactly was wrong with Ada. Newspaper reports say she suffered from a nervous condition and melancholia, as well as insomnia. Her eyes, jaw, and joints also bothered her. At the time, it was natural and expected for Clifford and Amy to dedicate themselves to their mother's care. Family letters and diary entries show that Ada felt guilty about the burden she placed on her kids.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
Its layout allowed guests to remain isolated within the formal front rooms, separate from the more intimate spaces farther into the house. Servants had their own entrance and designated areas, keeping their work mostly hidden behind the scenes. The hallways and stairwells were built wide, making a surprise collision all but impossible.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
But even so, that didn't stop her from hanging on to her caretakers for dear life. Sometimes even when she had other children to rely on. Ada once planned to travel to a sanatorium with her second oldest child, Peter. But when Amy came to the train station to see them off, Ada basically forced Amy to come along. Ada became overwrought, clutching Amy, saying she felt too ill to travel without her.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
Amy ended up on a spontaneous trip to the Adirondacks without any of her belongings. Ada was clingy with Clifford, too. A few days after that train incident, Ada wrote to him saying, quote, I have become so dependent on you that I am lost without you. Nothing seems worthwhile without you." Despite the pressure they likely felt, accounts suggest Clifford and Amy were devoted to their mother.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
Amy would sit by her mother's bedside at night when she couldn't sleep. Clifford would read her stories to distract her from the pain. The siblings also leaned on each other for support, taking walks and attending social functions together. They found time to build their own lives, too.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
Amy managed all the ins and outs of the Redpath household, from paying bills to hiring servants to handling repairs and renovations. For fun, she attended lectures, shopped, and occasionally traveled on her own. Clifford worked at a law firm and attended law school while managing the family finances. Friends described him as athletic. He apparently loved to canoe and go horseback riding.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
As for Ada's other kids, there was Peter, who we already mentioned, as well as John Reginald and Harold. Peter came down with tuberculosis at some point, so he spent most of his time in sanatoriums. John Reginald lived out in present-day Alberta, and Harold lived in another city relatively close to Montreal. But all three were pretty much off the hook when it came to taking care of their mother.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
The three Montreal Redpaths, Ada, Amy, and Clifford, put up a good front for the rest of elite society. But behind closed doors, life was a bit of a strain. So now let's talk about how two of them ended up dead. It's the summer of 1901. Ada's health keeps her confined to her bedroom most of the time, but she still socializes when she can. Clifford, now 24, is studying hard for the bar exam.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
For Amy, age 33, it's more of the same. Keep the household and her mother running as best she can. But on June 13, 1901, things seem like they're looking up. Two of the out-of-towners are back in Montreal. Peter is on a rare break between tuberculosis medical facilities and Harold is in town visiting.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
Clifford is almost done with his preparations for the bar exam and Ada is feeling well enough to have some friends over for dinner. Peter is already home when Clifford comes through the front door. Peter notices his brother seems tired and maybe a little pale. Clifford goes straight upstairs. And then Peter hears a gunshot, quickly followed by two more.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
The design choices helped the Redpath family maintain the propriety they so desperately desired. By controlling what guests, servants, and other family members could see, they could ensure respectability. They could control the narrative, no matter what. In June of 1901, two members of the Redpath family were found dead in the family mansion.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
Peter, the oldest son, rushes upstairs to his mother Ada's room. The door is closed, and for some reason Peter can't open it, so he breaks down the door. He finds Ada sprawled out on the carpet, bleeding from a gunshot wound to her head. Clifford lies a few feet away in a pool of blood, also from a bullet wound to his head. There's a gun on the floor, about a foot away from Clifford's hand.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
By various accounts, servants and another Redpath brother, Harold, eventually join Peter in Ada's bedroom, and they call a doctor. Ada dies within minutes, but an unresponsive Clifford is rushed to a nearby hospital. The friends Ada invited over for dinner arrive, surprised to find the house in chaos. The servants turn them away, saying there's been an accident.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
Later that evening, Clifford dies at the hospital. His side of the story dies with him. And now, the only two witnesses to the crime are dead. Unless, of course, someone else was there when the gun went off. Word of the death spreads quickly. It's big news and papers all over the United States and Canada jump on it.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
Almost all of them speculate the same thing, that after years of illness, Ada might want to end her life. Clifford tried to intervene and ended up getting shot himself. But a local Montreal newspaper gets an exclusive interview with the Redpath's family physician, Dr. Thomas Roddick. He often made house calls to check in on Ada.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
Dr. Roddick believes that Clifford is the one behind the shooting and speculates that Clifford's intense preparation for the bar exam left him mentally unstable. In a moment of insanity, he killed Ada before turning the gun on himself. He tells the paper that Clifford was epileptic and also suffering from insomnia.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
As tragic as the situation is, Dr. Roddick admits he's not surprised that Clifford was distressed from the pressure. The Montreal piece also includes another detail no other articles mention, that Clifford had two bullet wounds. The reporter notes that they're curious to learn how Clifford managed to shoot himself twice. That explanation is expected to come from the coroner.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
An inquest is scheduled the day after the deaths on June 14th, 1901. In Montreal at the time, the coroner is responsible for conducting an investigation into any suspicious deaths, and as needed, presenting that information to a jury at an inquest in order to determine a cause of death. In this case, that process is truncated
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
The coroner and a jury composed of 13 prominent Montreal citizens hear testimony simultaneously that afternoon. Several people testify, Peter, a few local doctors, a household maid, and the Redpath family physician, Dr. Roddick. The entire proceedings take place in the Redpath mansion where Ada and Clifford died. There are a couple of strange things about this inquest.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
It's been hard to track down the exact process coroners followed at the time, but today, coroners' inquests in Canada are generally held in court. It seems pretty odd that the Redpaths hosted essentially a private inquest, with limited, if any, investigation ahead of time.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
The building's design and the secrecy of the people living inside it turned the crime into a headline whodunit, a real-life version of the game Clue. It happened in the primary bedroom with a gun, but who pulled the trigger and why? Welcome to Conspiracy Theories, a Spotify podcast. I'm Carter Roy. You can find us here every Wednesday. Be sure to check us out on Instagram at The Conspiracy Pod.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
It also stands out that Harold does not participate because he tells a local newspaper that he was present when the murders took place. He basically confirms Peter's account. There were gunshots, then everyone ran upstairs and found Ada and Clifford bloody on the floor, a gun beside them. And then there's the conclusion that the doctors reach about what happened.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
The doctors establish that Ada was shot in the back of the head, and Clifford in his left temple. They also point out that Clifford had foam in his mouth. Given the foam and Clifford's epilepsy, Dr. Roddick theorizes that Clifford must have shot Ada, and then himself, during a moment of extreme distress caused by a seizure. After the jury agrees, that becomes the official narrative.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
A seizure made Clifford shoot his mother, then himself. Sounds completely normal, right? The surviving Redpaths apparently think so. Because the next day, less than 48 hours after Ada and Clifford died under mysterious circumstances, their family puts a nail in both of their coffins. Literally.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
Funerals are held, Ada and Clifford are buried in their family plot, and the surviving Redpaths just kind of move on. They issue a concise statement requesting privacy, and then never speak publicly about the tragedy again. Of course, that doesn't stop the rumor mill. People have a lot of questions. Like why was the investigation so rushed?
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
After the shooting, the family never contacted law enforcement. According to the newspapers, local police only learned about the deaths, quote, accidentally. It's not entirely clear what that means, but it suggests that the Red Pass actively didn't want a police investigation into Ada and Clifford's deaths.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
Instead, they opted for an investigative process they could control, a coroner's inquest held inside their home. That speedy investigation also left people wondering about all the holes in the evidence. The brief coroner's report left out basic information. Let's start with the biggest piece of missing evidence, the bullets and where they ended up. Peter's testimony establishes three gunshots.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
With two victims, presumably one of them got shot twice. Remember, an early newspaper report out of Montreal said Clifford got hit two times. But the following day, after the inquest, other papers wrote that Ada was the one shot twice. Or maybe one of the three shots missed. If that was the case, the location of the bullet could maybe tell us where the shooter was standing.
Conspiracy Theories
The Redpath Family Murders
Seems like a coroner should be able to clear this up pretty easily. But for some reason, the doctor's inquest testimony just doesn't mention how many gunshot wounds Ada and Clifford had. Since the coroner's report is the only official record of the shooting, it's impossible to know where that third bullet ended up. And that's a pretty important detail.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
In late 1964, Malcolm X announces the formation of the Organization of African American Unity, OAAU for short. It's decidedly a political organization, not a religious one. Malcolm welcomes everyone to be a member, regardless of their spiritual beliefs. The mission of the OAAU is racial equality.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
But Malcolm clarifies a shift in stance that brings him closer to the mainstream 1960s civil rights movement. He's now targeting racism as the root of injustice. Malcolm's plan of attack is ambitious. He wants OAAU to combat racism on a global stage and connect Black Americans with Africans.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
This approach creates an opportunity for international support, and soon African countries begin showing interest. Malcolm tours across North Africa, received by world leaders as a contemporary. One journalist refers to him as the president of black America. Part of Malcolm's reformed approach is informed by a pilgrimage to Mecca.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
After leaving the nation, Malcolm is hungry to know more about the roots of his faith and wants to officially convert to Sunni Islam. Malcolm finds the trip transformative and inspiring. In Mecca, he feels that he and his fellow worshippers are treated as equals. It's an experience unlike anything he's felt in the States. To mark this secondary transformation, Malcolm changes his name again.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
He chooses the Islamic name El-Hajj Malik El-Shabazz, although he's still publicly and privately called Malcolm. He begins referring to himself in another way, too, as a marked man. Malcolm's departure causes quite a stir inside the nation. Leaders, including Elijah Muhammad, disparage Malcolm after his expulsion, calling him a heretic, hypocrite, and traitor.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
But still, some members choose to resign their fellowship and follow Malcolm instead. After he leaves, membership reportedly falls to less than 7,000. Things escalate from there. The organization evicts Malcolm and his family from their home, which the nation owns... A nation leader publishes an ominous letter to Malcolm in a Nation of Islam newspaper. It says, Malcolm doesn't take it lying down.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
He strikes back with the only weapon he has, the truth about why he left. Sometime in the early 1960s, several of Elijah Muhammad's personal secretaries, usually girls and women in their teens and early 20s, became pregnant. Sex outside marriage is outlawed in the nation, so these women faced expulsion as well as public humiliation. But a few approached Malcolm with their side of the story.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
Elijah was fathering their children. Malcolm confronted Elijah with this accusation. He basically shrugged, telling Malcolm that plenty of other prophets aren't perfect. Malcolm may have hoped that exposing Elijah would weaken the nation further... But most of the remaining members brush off Malcolm's claim as the lie of an embittered traitor.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
Many of the nation's leaders were already aware of Elijah's transgressions and shrugged them off as well. All Malcolm's revelation does is make life more dangerous for him and his family. His wife, Betty, reportedly receives six to seven menacing phone calls daily. Death threats become a regular occurrence.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
He begins traveling with members of OAAU for security, who often stand on stage while he's speaking. but they can't protect him from everything. On Valentine's Day 1965, the threats become real. Malcolm, Betty, and their daughters are all asleep at home. Malcolm wakes up when he hears a window breaking. A few seconds later, a massive explosion shakes the entire house.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
Malcolm and Betty rush to gather up their children. Betty can't move that fast. She's pregnant with twins, but she has to. The house is on fire. As they hurry outside to safety, they hear another explosion. It takes at least half an hour for authorities to arrive. When the press shows up, Malcolm doesn't mince words. He says that the bombs were delivered upon the orders of Elijah Muhammad.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
With so many public threats against Malcolm, and now a clear attempt on his life, the NYPD offers him protection. But even though Malcolm literally just pulled his own children out of a burning building, he declines police help. Malcolm knows he's the target of NYPD surveillance. He believes the department will always view him as a suspect before they view him as a victim.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
Malcolm feels that black people can't trust people who committed violence against them to also protect them. Plus, the family's interactions with police prior to the firebombing already confirmed Malcolm's suspicions. Betty contacted police about the threatening phone calls coming to their house. They told her there was nothing they could do.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
Malcolm tries to protect his family by sending them to stay with a friend, but he takes no such measures to defend himself. He continues with his public appearances as planned. People close to Malcolm are concerned. He seems worn out on the brink of shattering. A violent death seems imminent and unavoidable. He tells a close friend, it will all be over soon.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
The day after the firebombing, Malcolm and his regular security guard show up for the first of a series of planned appearances at the Audubon Ballroom, a meeting hall in Manhattan. One of those guards, Gene, stands on stage with Malcolm. As the minister speaks, Gene scans the audience for threats. His eyes are drawn to a disruption toward the center. He feels his whole body tense.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
People stand, suddenly knocking down their chairs. Jean spots a man advancing toward the stage. He doesn't recognize him. This isn't an OAAU member. This man shouldn't be here. Jean approaches, but the man just sits down in an empty seat, diffusing the situation. If Gene does anything now, he'll be the one making a disruption. He returns to the stage, unsettled.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
In retrospect, Gene thinks this was a dress rehearsal for the real thing. Less than a week later, the night before another appearance at the Audubon ballroom, Malcolm is asleep in a hotel room. The security team chose it, thinking he would be safe there. According to some accounts, in the middle of the night, the phone rings. Malcolm startles awake and picks up the phone.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
A man's voice on the other end says, Wake up, brother, before hanging up. The message is clear. No matter where Malcolm goes, his enemies will find him. Things feel off from the moment Malcolm and his bodyguards arrive at the ballroom on February 21st, 1965. Typically, they expect a police presence, but today, they don't see a single officer on the sidewalk.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
Reportedly, Malcolm tells his bodyguards he doesn't want anyone covering the door or doing body searches. This confounds the security team. They all know danger is so close. Why doesn't Malcolm want to take basic precautions that could save his life? It almost seems like he's ready to die. The ballroom fills up with about 400 audience members. Betty and Malcolm's daughters sit in the front row.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
A warm-up speaker addresses the crowd first. He can't put his finger on it, but the mood feels off. As he comes offstage, he tells everyone in the green room, something feels wrong out there. Malcolm walks onstage anyway. His bodyguards, including Jean, flank him, taking their posts in front of the minister, facing the crowd.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
The audience is hyped to see their headliner, but one notices that Malcolm appears drawn. It looks like the pressure is finally getting to him. Malcolm raises his hand and greets the audience. Before he can say anything else, there's a disturbance in the crowd. Gene sees an undefined scuffle, a mix of bodies somewhere in the middle of the large seated crowd.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
Malcolm tries to settle the audience, but more people stand up. Then, the gunshots begin. Gene turns to Malcolm, who's holding his chest. He's already been hit. When Gene turns his head back to the audience, he spots two people approaching the stage in the center aisle. They're firing guns. Other eyewitnesses see more assassins, as many as five.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
The bullets keep coming, piercing the stage and lectern. There are so many shots that one witness says it sounds like a battlefield. Gene stays focused on the gunman closest to him. He sees the barrel of the gun pointed at him and ducks. A bullet goes by. Time to fight back. Gene grabs an empty folding chair and smacks the gunman, knocking him to the floor. Gene stands back in shock.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
All around him is pandemonium. People are screaming and crying, trampling each other as they try to escape. Betty's lying on the floor with her crying children. Malcolm has collapsed on stage, gasping for air, bleeding from several bullet holes in his chest. He comes back to the stage to check on Malcolm. He finds a pulse, but it's weak. Malcolm's chest is covered in blood.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
Gene rips open his shirt and sees several bullet holes. He begins mouth-to-mouth resuscitation after several attempts. He knows it's over. He steps off stage and tells Betty that he's out of breath and needs someone else to sub in. He can't bring himself to tell the pregnant woman, flanked by her weeping children, the truth. Her husband, the girl's father, is dead.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
When police arrive on the scene, the chaos has spilled outside. The first thing they do is break up a furious mob on the sidewalk, attacking one man, Mujahid Abdul Halim, the gunman who fired at Jean, then tried to escape. Now, Halim, known at the time as Talmadge Heyer, is bleeding from his own bullet wound, where one of Malcolm's other security guards shot him in the leg.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
The incensed crowd is about to finish him off when officers force their way into the melee. Police intervention almost certainly saves Halim's life. He goes to the hospital in handcuffs. Police continue their press into the chaos of the ballroom. They don't encounter any other assassins. However many were there in addition to Halim, they all managed to escape before police arrived.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
Eventually, officers reach Malcolm, who is still on stage. About 15 minutes after he was shot, an ambulance brings Malcolm to the emergency room. There, doctors officially declare him dead. At the ballroom, police continue breaking down the crime scene. They recover bullets from Halim's pocket. They also find one murder weapon, a sawed-off shotgun.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
The scattershot fired from that weapon is what killed Malcolm. They take note of every bullet hole in the lectern, stage, and backdrop, circling them with chalk. They collect ballistic and fingerprint evidence and take extensive photographs of the scene. But the real meat of the investigation is focused on interviewing as many eyewitnesses as possible.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
And with a crowd of 400 present, there are a lot of people to talk to. In early statements to the press, police say they are looking for the other four in a team of five assassins. The days immediately following Malcolm's murder are a mashup of grief, anger, and violence. His followers are bereft and wondering about how Malcolm's absence will hinder their work toward racial equality.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
And they want revenge. A Nation of Islam mosque in Harlem goes up in flames. Although it's not clear who or what is responsible for the fire, authorities call it an act of backlash after Malcolm's murder. Elijah Muhammad denies any Nation involvement with the shooting and insists that he ordered his followers not to touch Malcolm.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
He brings on additional security in anticipation of a retaliatory assassination attempt on him. As Betty leaves the coroner's office, where she identified her husband's body, she tells the press that Malcolm promised to always provide for her and their children. To them, he was everything.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
Less than a week after the shooting, the NYPD arrests a second suspect, Muhammad Aziz, at the time known as Norman 3X Butler. And shortly after that, they arrest a third, Khalil Islam, then known as Thomas 15X Johnson. Both men are Nation of Islam members and Fruit of Islam soldiers that attend the Harlem Mosque Malcolm used to preside over. Then police passed the case along to prosecutors
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
Even though they were originally looking for four other assassins, officials now claim there's not enough evidence to pursue additional suspects. Those close to Malcolm are immediately skeptical about Aziz and Islam's alleged involvement. Members of Malcolm's security team also attended that same Harlem mosque. Some even did Fruit of Islam training alongside them. They knew Aziz and Islam.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
Malcolm's life as a marked man began before he was even born. When his mother, Louise Little, was pregnant with Malcolm in April of 1925, there was a late-night knock on the door of the family's small cabin near Omaha, Nebraska. Outside were men in white hoods, members of the KKK. They were looking for Malcolm's father, Earl Little.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
This episode includes discussions of violence and murder. Consider this when deciding how and when you'll listen. The 1960s marked a decade of political upheaval, revolution, and dissidence. A 1969 government report said it ranked among the most violent in our history. As unrest rose and trust in justice waned, disrupting the status quo placed a mark squarely on one's back.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
If those men showed up at the ballroom that day, they would have been refused entry. An itchy feeling that something more was going on permeates Malcolm's followers. The whole police investigation didn't feel right. Certainly, the unrest following Malcolm's murder put pressure on law enforcement to resolve the case as quickly as possible. But that wasn't the whole story.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
It all came back to Malcolm's deep-seated mistrust of law enforcement. How could they investigate his murder when they were also investigating him? Malcolm's supporters keep coming back to the lack of police presence at the rally that day. Remember, there are usually hundreds of uniformed officers present at events like the one where Malcolm was murdered.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
Instead, only two officers were at the event site. And they weren't even in the ballroom. They were in an upstairs room, totally removed from the crowd. Then there was the police reaction after the shooting. According to many eyewitnesses in the ballroom, officers didn't show urgency in their approach to the crime scene. Some had the unsettling sense that the NYPD knew this was going to happen.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
Now, the inkling of an eyewitness is one thing, but that lack of urgency is on record. It took roughly 15 minutes for an ambulance to get Malcolm to the emergency room. It seems like a pretty long time when you consider the fact that the hospital was just across the street. The investigation also feels suspect.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
Police did collect some physical evidence and take photographs, but there are a few signs that make their efforts seem cursory. When one witness returned to the ballroom almost two decades after Malcolm's murder, he was shocked to find the bullet-ridden lectern still in the building. He couldn't believe such a crucial piece of evidence had been left behind.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
Worse, police failed to secure the crime scene. Instead, the ballroom was rapidly emptied and cleaned up so the evening event, a musical performance, could go on as scheduled. Malcolm was shot sometime around 3 p.m., That means police spent at best about four hours at the crime scene before opening it back up to the public. Malcolm's supporters aren't the only ones with doubts.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
NYPD detective Tony Boza headed a surveillance unit targeting Malcolm. In the 2020 docuseries, Who Killed Malcolm X?, Boza admitted that he felt the assassination investigation was left incomplete. If police had the shooters, why didn't they also go after whoever sent them? On that point, at least, Malcolm's supporters could agree. It seemed like the nation was involved.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
But for some reason, investigators were reluctant to follow that lead all the way to the top. What were they afraid would come to light? In the hours following Malcolm's assassination, everyone is in shock. Gene leaves the ballroom feeling numb. When he gets home, the reality of what he'd just witnessed finally hits. His entire body trembles. But he has a phone call to make.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
He dials, then identifies himself to the voice on the other end. Officer Gene Roberts. Malcolm's personal bodyguard is an undercover NYPD officer. Thank you for listening to Conspiracy Theories, a Spotify podcast. We're here with a new episode every Wednesday. Be sure to check us out on Instagram at The Conspiracy Pod.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
He was a member of a local organization dedicated to improving the lives of black Americans. But Earl wasn't home that night. So the hooded KKK members broke the windows of the home and threatened Louise and her three small children. The next time they came back, it would be to kill the entire family.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
If you're listening on the Spotify app, swipe up and give us your thoughts or email us at conspiracystoriesatspotify.com.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
Amongst the many sources we used, we found the Netflix docuseries Who Killed Malcolm X, directed by Rachel Dretzen and Phil Bertelsen, the 1994 documentary Brother Minister Who Killed Malcolm X, directed by Jeffrey Al-Muhammad and Jack Baxter, and the book The Dead Are Rising by Les Payne, extremely helpful to our research.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
Until next time, remember, the truth isn't always the best story, and the official story isn't always the truth. This episode was written and researched by Hannah McIntosh, edited by Chelsea Wood, fact-checked by Laurie Siegel, video edited by Spencer Howard, and sound designed by Kelly Geary. I'm your host, Carter Roy.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
The little family's brush with the Omaha KKK is just the beginning of a lifetime of racially motivated harassment and terror. Malcolm and his siblings are often the only black children at their school. They're called racial slurs on a daily basis. When Malcolm is four, his family's house in Lansing, Michigan is burnt down, and it's suspected to be the doing of white supremacists.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
When he's six, his father Earl dies after he's run over by a streetcar. Officials say it's an accident, but Malcolm later theorizes a local white supremacist group murdered Earl. Louise does her best to hold the family together on her own, but now she has seven children. By the time Malcolm is 13, she hits a breaking point.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
She's sent to a mental health hospital, and Malcolm and his siblings are separated into different foster homes. On paper, it looks like Malcolm tolerates the volatility of his childhood remarkably well. He maintains good grades and is well-liked by his classmates, teachers, and foster parents, who are virtually all white. He's even voted class president at his junior high.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
As a young teen, Malcolm starts thinking about his future. He has a favorite teacher, one that always encourages his students' ambitions. But when Malcolm, the only black kid in his class, confides that he'd like to be a lawyer, the teacher tells him that a trade like carpentry would be a more realistic goal. This is a turning point in Malcolm's life.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
That was the case for Malcolm X. He lived with the danger of violence every single day. He chose to speak out against it, even when he knew it would cost his life. Toward the end, every public appearance was like staring down the barrel of an assassin's rifle. Malcolm X knew who was pointing the gun, but who told them to pull the trigger? Welcome to Conspiracy Theories, a Spotify podcast.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
He realizes the work he put into studying, into getting white folks to like him, it won't help him get where he wants in life. So why try? Malcolm drops out of school and moves to the East Coast, eventually landing in Harlem. But Malcolm gets mixed up with local criminals. He runs illegal gambling schemes, uses and sells drugs, traffics women, and burglarizes homes.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
It's a lifestyle that has an inevitable expiration date. For Malcolm, that's February 1946. He's 20 years old when he goes to prison. While he's inside, Malcolm returns to his studies, but he's full of anger with no outlet.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
many inmates turn to religion but malcolm has had it with mainstream christianity to him it feels synonymous with white culture then his brother wilfred introduces him to the nation of islam it's a decisively black organization with both religious and political aspects Every part of it appeals to Malcolm. From a spiritual perspective, members of the Nation of Islam are Muslim.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
Their leader, Elijah Muhammad, tells his followers that converting to Islam is a return to their roots, that their ancestors may have been Muslim before they were enslaved. This approach gives Malcolm access to a religion that fully embraces his black identity. On the political side, the nation is working on everything that dissatisfies Malcolm about black life in America.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
The organization wants to unify its members to work toward racial justice with some radical ideas and methods. Under Elijah, the nation claims that the world was first run by black scientists, one of whom created a white race. According to a nation prophecy, black people are supposed to reclaim power from so-called white devils.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
The nation is unflinching about their belief that reclaiming their power will require violence. Young male members are highly encouraged to join the Fruit of Islam, an internal security force trained in hand-to-hand combat and military drills. They don't carry weapons, but they expect a fight. Elijah Muhammad appeals to Malcolm.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
To him, the nation of Islam offers a path toward dignity and a meaningful place in society, while also working toward racial justice. It feels like home to Malcolm. Malcolm writes a letter to Elijah, dedicating himself to Allah. Elijah responds, welcoming Malcolm into the nation and to their cause. The Nation of Islam gives Malcolm a new focus.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
He redoubles his studies and joins his prison's debate club, where he hones his natural skill for public speaking.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
he emerges from prison in the summer of 1952 he's transformed he's done with crime now he wants to change the world malcolm stops using his last name instead adopting the nation of islam practice of replacing it with the letter x when malcolm's ancestors were enslaved they were forced to take their slave master's names and eventually lost their own
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
Rather than using a name inherited from a history of slavery, Malcolm chooses to acknowledge that his real family surname is unknown and therefore represented with an X. Elijah immediately sees the potential in Malcolm as an effusive and effective spokesman for the Nation of Islam. He takes a special interest in Malcolm, mentoring him and offering special favors.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
For example, when Malcolm gets married to Betty Dean Sanders, who he met at a Nation of Islam lecture in Harlem, Elijah reportedly pays her nursing school tuition. Elijah's attention pays off. When Malcolm speaks publicly about the virtues of the nation and their cause, people listen.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
His own transformation from a criminal to sharp public speaker and devout Muslim is seen by many in the audience as a case study for what the nation can do to remake black people and their prospects. Many of those who heard Malcolm's early speeches credit them with changing the course of their lives.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
According to the Netflix docuseries Who Killed Malcolm X, Malcolm helps increase the Nation of Islam's membership. During the 1950s, the nation expands from only a few hundred active members to a nationally recognized organization with over 25,000 dedicated followers. Malcolm spearheads the opening of mosques all over the country and himself presides over one in Harlem.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
Even though only a small percentage of the black American population are nation members, the organization holds significant influence among many black Americans. His perspective about the power of the nation is shared across racial lines, but while it galvanizes many in the Black community, it disturbs mainstream white America and piques the attention of law enforcement.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
The NYPD starts keeping tabs on Malcolm as soon as he settles in New York. As a public figure with a criminal history and ties to a growing radical political organization, Malcolm is someone the police consider dangerous. The surveillance is encouraged by folks higher up the chain of command. J. Edgar Hoover, leader of the FBI, has also taken a keen interest in Malcolm.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
I'm Carter Roy. You can find us here every Wednesday. Be sure to check us out on Instagram at The Conspiracy Pod, and we would love to hear from you. So if you're watching on the Spotify app, swipe up and give us your thoughts. Stay with us.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
Hoover is dubious of any black radical movement, and that includes Malcolm X and the Nation of Islam. Hoover recognizes that Malcolm has the ability to animate a significant percentage of the black American population. And remember, the nation includes a militia-like arm, the Fruit of Islam.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
Hoover worries about the combination of Fruit of Islam soldiers and Malcolm's reach into the Black community, resulting in violence and chaos. J. Edgar Hoover isn't the only one concerned about Malcolm's ability to upset the status quo. Malcolm's undeniable hold on the nation's fellowship and growing notoriety nationwide is quietly sowing discord among the organization's other leaders.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
Even Malcolm's mentor, Elijah Muhammad, begins to chafe against Malcolm's star power. By the early 1960s, it feels like he's no longer the face of the nation. Malcolm X is. There are a few reasons behind this mistrust. One is simple jealousy. Other leaders never like the special treatment Malcolm once got from Elijah and think Malcolm enjoys the spotlight a little too much.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
The bigger problem is that Malcolm is also widely seen as the natural successor to the aging Elijah. That possibility makes Elijah's sons view Malcolm as an outright threat to their birthright. According to some Nation insiders, there's more at stake here than just spiritual leadership. Growing membership to the Nation means more tithing.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
Malcolm often preaches about how that money goes into community support and small business loans. Some of it does. And some of it also reportedly goes directly into the pockets of Elijah and his family. The assumption among Elijah's sons is that if Malcolm ever came into power and discovered where the money was flowing, their cash cow would be sacrificed. There's mistrust on both sides.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
Even though Malcolm does his best to stamp out the rumor that he's the heir apparent, it's clear that some people inside the nation still consider him to be one. Because whenever other members have a grievance with Elijah, they bring it to Malcolm himself. Admitting to even a minor disagreement with the nation's leader is a big taboo. Membership requires unquestioning loyalty to Elijah.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
But Malcolm isn't afraid to confront the supreme leader. At the end of 1963, Malcolm openly disobeys orders from Elijah, who responds by suspending Malcolm from public speaking for 90 days. Malcolm doesn't listen. It's a clear signal to other nation members and to the public. Malcolm is done following Elijah. And that is a stance that the nation cannot tolerate.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
According to Malcolm's own account, a former assistant approaches him with apprehension. It's a stance Malcolm must have been familiar with by now. This is a fellow member of the nation who is about to break the chain of command. Malcolm's right. The subordinate confesses that another nation member ordered him to install a bomb in Malcolm's car.
Conspiracy Theories
The Assassination of Malcolm X Pt. 1
When Malcolm turned the ignition, the whole thing was supposed to explode. Malcolm escapes this time, but the implication is clear. Someone with authority inside the nation wants him dead. Malcolm responds by publicly announcing his official break with the nation and the formation of his own organization. Malcolm is resolute. He will continue his work until it kills him.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
Due to the nature of today's story, listener discretion is advised. This episode includes discussions of murder. Consider this when deciding how and when you'll listen. On the morning of March 27th, 1971, Donald Chessman and John Wells headed out into the wilderness north of Los Angeles.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
The group traveled to a secluded patch of woods a few miles away from Cespi Hot Springs in Ventura County. Not long after the group arrived at the craggy terrains of the Los Padres National Forest, the campgrounds were hit by flash floods and rainstorms. The next day, November 28th, Elder and Forser decided that the weather was too bad to handle and they wanted to return to Los Angeles.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
But Hughes wanted to take full advantage of his days off. His friends agreed to leave him behind. So they left him with their van and hitchhiked back to the city. Two days later, the Manson family trial was set to resume. But on the first day back in court, Hughes was nowhere to be found. Authorities assumed that Hughes was still in Ventura County and dispatched a team to scour the area for him.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
The search began on November 2nd. The team first came across Elder's Volkswagen van, just where she had left it days earlier. When they looked through the vehicle, they didn't find any clue to Hughes' whereabouts, but they did notice a few of his court documents scattered around. For some reason, Leslie Van Houten's psychiatric report was missing.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
The team continued their search on foot and then switched to helicopters, but nothing turned up any sign of Hughes. Police even called in his two friends, Lauren Elder and James Forsher, for questioning, but they stuck to their stories. Police were completely baffled until March of 1971, when the LAPD received a strange anonymous tip.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
The caller seemed nervous, but told the dispatcher to search Barker Ranch. That's where police would find the body of Ronald Hughes. The Manson family is most famously associated with Spahn Ranch, a 55-acre plot of land that was used as a movie set in the 40s and 50s. But the group actually had several base camps across Southern California.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
One of them was Barker Ranch, an abandoned mining property in Death Valley. It's the place he began planning the August 1969 murders and the place he was arrested for auto theft before anyone connected him to the Tate-LaBianca case. LAPD raced out to Barker Ranch, but they didn't find any sign of Hughes or his remains. But the idea that the Manson family had a hand in his disappearance made sense.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
Charlie was the kind of man who would want revenge against the lawyer who betrayed him in court, but the LAPD couldn't prove it. They weren't even certain that Hughes was dead, at least not yet. But On March 29th, 1971, two fishermen discovered a body that was lodged in between two boulders roughly seven miles from the campsite where Hughes was last seen.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
The corpse was naked and severely decomposed. The man's teeth were one of the only parts of him left intact. Using dental records, police eventually identified him as Ronald Hughes. Unfortunately, his body had decayed so greatly they could no longer determine his cause of death.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
That same morning, Charles Manson, Leslie Van Houten, Susan Atkins, and Tex Watson were sentenced to death for the Tate-LaBianca murders. Even though Manson was finally behind bars, authorities were no closer to agreeing on a cause of death for the cult leader's lawyer. The Ventura County Sheriff investigating the case believed the death was accidental.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
The massive rainstorm that took place during Hughes' camping trip might have caused the nearby creek to flood. As far as the sheriff was concerned, Hughes was likely dragged away by the current and drowned. But those who were more connected to the Manson family had very different theories.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
Vincent Bugliosi, the prosecutor in the case, was convinced that Hughes was murdered and the Manson family was behind it. Bugliosi was furious about the Ventura Sheriff's assessment and demanded a follow-up investigation. His request was denied. Evidence may have been scarce, but Bugliosi believed that the Manson family were responsible for far more murders than they were charged for.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
Susan Atkins, Linda Kasabian, and Patricia Krenwinkel, and Charles Tex Watson sat inside the car. They were all members of the Manson family cult, and that night, they had a job to do. Tex was the first out of the car. He cut the phone lines to the house. Then he led the group over Sharon Tate's fence and up the dark driveway. Suddenly, they were blinded by a pair of headlights.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
And a former group member named Sandra Good agreed. According to Bugliosi, Good alleged the family had killed 35 to 40 people. One of those people, Ronald Hughes, who she called the first of the retaliation murders. Then in 1976, Bugliosi received an anonymous phone call that continued to strengthen his suspicions.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
The person on the other end of the line told Bugliosi they used to be in the family and they're certain Manson ordered someone to murder Hughes. The caller didn't give more information, but Bugliosi believed it. He thought the hit may have been retaliation for refusing to allow the Manson girls to take the blame for the murders.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
It wouldn't be unheard of for Manson to order a hit on someone he felt wronged him. Even the murders on Cielo Drive were possibly motivated by revenge. See, before Sharon Tate and Roman Polanski moved in, the house at 10050 Cielo Drive was occupied by a man named Terry Melcher. Melcher was a music producer who was instrumental in the popularity of surf rock in the 1960s.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
He's most known for working with the Beach Boys. In 1968, Charles Manson was introduced to Melcher by Dennis Wilson, drummer for the Beach Boys. Manson and his family had been crashing at Wilson's home just outside of Los Angeles. The two had struck up a friendship after the drummer picked up two hitchhiking family members. Manson had aspirations to break into the music business.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
He'd recorded songs in the Beach Boys' studio and even wrote a song for the band. But he wanted his own record deal, so in May 1969, Manson had Terry Melcher visit him at Spahn Ranch. There, Charlie auditioned for the producer, who was unimpressed. When he later testified, Melcher said the cult leader's talents were... average.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
He told Manson he wouldn't be offering him a record deal and went on his way. Three months later, Manson family members broke into the home at 10050 Cielo Drive, where Manson knew Meltzer lived and killed five people. Luckily for Melcher, he'd moved out of the home that January.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
But if this theory is correct, Sharon Tate, her unborn child, and her friends were murdered simply because they were in the wrong place at the wrong time. So, taking into account the tips, Manson's anger at the trial not going his way, his alleged threat to Ronald Hughes, and his penchant for vengeance, it seems possible Manson could have had his former attorney killed.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
But who did the killing has never been revealed, and no evidence has been found tying the Manson family to Hughes' death, or proof that he was even murdered at all. And as far as Hugh's client, Leslie Van Houten, since her attorney up and vanished before closing arguments, she was granted a new trial.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
That one ended in a hung jury, but in 1978, she was convicted of first-degree murder in the Tate-LaBianca murders. She was sentenced to seven years to life and was released on parole in 2023. Whether his death was an accident or murder, Hughes seemed to just be hitting a stride as a defense attorney during his time representing Leslie Van Houten.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
The fact that he was able to recognize Manson's manipulations and put a stop to it before the co-defendants could testify are examples of his growing intuition and skill. There's no telling how far his career could have gone had his life not been cut so tragically short. Thank you for watching Conspiracy Theories. We're here with a new episode every Wednesday.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
Be sure to check us out on Instagram at theconspiracypod. If you're watching on the Spotify app, swipe up and give us your thoughts or email us at conspiracystoriesatspotify.com. For more information on Ronald Hughes, we found Helter Skelter by Vincent Bugliosi with Kurt Gentry, extremely helpful to our research.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
Tex ordered the three women to hide in the bushes as he approached the car. Inside was an 18-year-old named Steve Parent. Tex pointed a gun through the window and ordered Steve out of the car. Then he shot and killed the young man. Next, the family members made their way inside the house. They dragged all four people inside into the living room and bound them together.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
Until next time, remember, the truth isn't always the best story, and the official story isn't always the truth. This episode was written by Kylie Harrington and Chelsea Wood, edited by Chelsea Wood, researched by Mickey Taylor, fact-checked by Cheyenne Lopez and Laurie Siegel, and video editing and sound design by Spencer Howard. I'm your host, Carter Roy.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
The victims who struggled or protested were shot and killed on the spot. The ones who kept quiet only delayed the inevitable. By the end of the night, everyone who had been sharing an evening at 10,050 Cielo Drive was dead, including Tate and her unborn child.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
As the cult members scrambled to leave the murder scene, Susan Atkins dipped her finger in Tate's blood and wrote the word pig on the front door. The following night, the family struck again. This time, they brought three more assailants with them, including Charles Manson himself.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
The two friends planned to spend the weekend far off the grid at Cespi Hot Springs, where they could fish and enjoy an escape from city life. They set up camp near a creek eight miles into the wilderness. Chessman and Wells cast their reels and allowed the sounds of nature to wash their worries away.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
They didn't have a target in mind, but after driving around the Los Feliz neighborhood of Los Angeles, they settled on a home belonging to Lino and Rosemary LaBianca. Members of the family broke into the home and tied up the LaBiancas. They robbed the home, then stabbed the couple to death. One of them used a knife to carve the word war onto Lino's stomach.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
Another cult member wrote rise, death to pigs, and helter-skelter on the refrigerator and living room walls using Lino's blood. Finally, two of them took turns stabbing Rosemary with a kitchen knife and bayonet. Over the course of two nights, the Manson family's terrifying rampage put an end to the idealistic peace and love movement.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
Charlie and his group of followers may have looked like one of many hippie communes springing up in the late 1960s, but they were actually a brutal and sadistic cult. Manson had convinced his followers that he was the second coming of Christ. But the sermons he preached were a far cry from anything one might find in the Bible.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
He was fixated on the notion of an impending race war that would bring about the apocalypse. Manson called it Helter Skelter after the Beatles song on the White Album. Both the Tate and LaBianca murders were Manson's attempts at jump-starting Helter Skelter.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
He reportedly ordered his followers to commit these gruesome attacks in hopes that they would be mistaken as racially driven crimes and force tensions between the government and the black community to boil over. These murders did not bring about an apocalyptic race war, but they did send shockwaves of terror throughout the country.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
Americans were forced to grapple with the fact that the summer of love had passed. and something incredibly disturbing was left in its wake. It cast a dark shadow across the hippie movement at large. For many, it confirmed there were suspicions about the subculture. A few days later, news of the murders was picked up by the international news outlets. The LAPD thought they might be connected.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
They noticed the similarities between the two crime scenes, right down to some of the same words written in blood. Somehow, it took almost two months before the truth came out. In October, one of the Manson family's hideouts was raided in connection with a series of stolen cars.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
As police rounded up the cult members, it was revealed the Manson family might have been involved with more than just auto theft. Once behind bars, one of the members of the group, Susan Atkins, admitted to a cellmate the group had been involved in a murder. but not the Tate-LaBianca murders.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
It was exactly the kind of relaxing trip the two men wanted, at least until Chessman noticed something in the water. They saw a strange lump jutting out from between two boulders on the other side of the stream. The men were too far away to get a good look, so they decided to investigate. They pressed through the rushing water and finally recognized what they were seeing. A dead body.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
In July 1969, Manson ordered family associate Bobby Beausoleil to murder the Manson family drug dealer, Gary Hinman. Manson told Beausoleil to make it look like the murder was committed by the Black Panthers. Manson hoped the ensuing chaos would spark the race war that would signal the end of times and leave him as the leader of the remaining people on Earth.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
The LAPD investigated the tip, and eventually Atkins and Beausoleil were convicted of Hinman's murder. Atkins was sent to Sybil Brand Institute, which was a women's correctional facility in Los Angeles County. She always seemed to be in a strangely bubbly and cheerful mood, even behind bars.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
But on November 6, 1969, Atkins got too comfortable with one of her new friends, Virginia Graham, and she started to share a little more than she should have. Atkins asked Graham if she had heard of the murders in Benedict Canyon. Graham asked if she meant Sharon Tate. Then Atkins started to get excited. She asked Graham if she knew who did it.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
When Graham said no, Atkins smiled and said, You're looking at her. Susan Atkins would soon regret placing her trust in fellow inmate Virginia Graham. Graham knew that she could use information about the Tate murders to help leverage a better deal for herself, so she kept asking Atkins for more details. and the young woman was happy to share.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
It wasn't long before Graham had a full-blown confession from Atkins and extensive details about both the Tate and LaBianca murders. She and another inmate brought everything straight to the LAPD. Sharon Tate's husband, director Roman Polanski, among others, gave the two women a portion of a $25,000 reward fund for helping to solve his wife's vicious slaying.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
And soon, Susan Atkins and four other members of the Manson family, including Charles himself, face charges of murder. In court appearances, Manson loudly proclaimed his innocence and ordered his acolytes to do the same. But when Susan Atkins was threatened with a death penalty, she agreed to flip on her friends and speak for the prosecution.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
In her December testimony to a grand jury, she delivered chilling testimony about the Tate murders and directly implicated Charles Manson, Linda Kasabian, Patricia Krenwinkel, Leslie Van Houten, and Tex Watson. But later, Atkins recanted her testimony and lost her death penalty immunity. She would be tried alongside all her fellow cult members.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
But her flip-flopping was the least of the court's issues. The real problem was with Charles Manson himself. Manson had the right to a lawyer, but when the court appointed a reputable attorney named Paul Fitzgerald to represent him, the cult leader had other plans. Later, Manson appeared before Judge William Keene and asked to fire his new lawyer and represent himself.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
Judge Keene allowed Manson to move forward with his strange plan, but insisted that he meet with an attorney, Joseph Ball, who could help him prepare for trial. And while the seasoned legal veteran did his best to walk Manson through the ins and outs of defending oneself in court, it didn't have quite the effect that Keene had hoped for. Manson was adamant he'd be his own lawyer.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
But his court behavior grew more and more erratic. It became clear that this case could not move forward with Manson representing himself, so his privilege to act as his own lawyer was revoked. He was appointed a new attorney, but Manson found the man too straight-laced. He requested a new one after two weeks, but this time he had someone in mind.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
At first, Judge Keene was pleased, at least until he found out who Manson wanted to hire. His name was Ronald Hughes, a relatively inexperienced attorney whose casual outfits and knowledge of hippie subculture had earned him the nickname the Hippie Lawyer. It seemed like Hughes fell backward into law, but it was his longtime dream. He was born in Los Angeles in 1935.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
They'd found an attorney named Ronald Hughes. Before his disappearance, Hughes was defending a member of the Manson family in her highly publicized trial. But he'd never know the result because he might have just become Manson's latest victim. Welcome to Conspiracy Theories, a Spotify podcast. I'm Carter Roy. New episodes come out every Wednesday.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
He fought in the Korean War, then attended college before he finally returned back home to California to attend UCLA School of Law. Unfortunately, his dreams didn't quite live up to the reality of law school. Hughes failed the bar exam three times before finally passing in the summer of 1969. The highly publicized Manson trial would be his first one.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
The guy stood out like a sore thumb among his colleagues. Hughes was a hippie, and he wasn't concerned with hiding it from his more conservative coworkers. He grew his beard out to Santa Claus lengths and was soon proudly touting his new nickname, the hippie lawyer. But it's possible Manson didn't want Hughes just for his progressive background. The lawyer seemed incompetent and inexperienced.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
And Manson liked it that way. He likely wanted someone who could be easily manipulated to help him get his co-defendants to testify that he had nothing to do with the murders. But Manson seemed to quickly realize that Hughes could be more helpful elsewhere because soon he fired the lawyer, freeing the man up to defend family member Leslie Van Houten.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
This was likely a calculated move on Manson's part. Van Houten's former attorney had been pushing the teen to say that the cult leader had brainwashed her and should be held fully responsible for the crimes. It wasn't long before Hughes's incompetence began to show. The lawyer frequently staggered into court wearing mismatched suits covered in food stains, and he had a very short temper.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
When prosecutor Vincent Bugliosi introduced evidence that made Hughes mad, the lawyer loudly cursed him out in court. Judge Keene immediately leapt in to break it up. He gave Hughes a choice, a $75 fine or a night in jail. Hughes chose jail, but the hippie lawyer didn't mind. He was much happier to spend the night in a cell than fork over money to the government.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
But as the trial continued, Hughes got his act together. He proved himself to be an asset to the Manson family on a number of occasions. His understanding of the hippie subculture and the world of hallucinogenic drugs was incredibly useful, especially in the cross-examination of Manson family member Linda Kasabian.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
Kasabian was offered immunity from prosecution in exchange for serving as a witness. But Hughes managed to undermine her credibility with only a few questions. Kasabian talked about her witchy power and feeling Manson's vibrations. Just like that, Hughes had shown the jury how far out there Kasabian was. Manson's plan to dodge responsibility was working, and Hughes was a big part of that success.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
But it wasn't long before Hughes started caring less about what Manson wanted and more about what would be best for his client, Leslie Van Houten. With each passing day in court, he began to understand the greater significance of criminal defense. Like any good lawyer, he did not want to see his client take the fall for a crime she did not commit.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
And so in mid-November, the defense rested their case before they could present their counter testimony. This was a calculated act of resistance against Manson's plan to use his female followers to absorb the blame for the murders And Hughes was at the helm. Manson was furious. So were his faithful followers.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
Van Houten and the other Manson family members stood up in the stands and screamed their opposition. Hughes and the other attorneys had predicted that Manson's followers were willing to take the fall at any cost, even if it meant outright lying about his involvement. They wanted to prevent any of the young followers from giving false and incriminating testimony.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
Hughes may not have been the model criminal defense lawyer, but his moral compass was strong enough to prevent him from letting his client take the fall for Charles Manson. Manson knew what Hughes had done. As the court went on recess for the Thanksgiving holiday, Manson pulled the lawyer aside and said, I don't ever want to see you in this courtroom again.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
Hughes may have just made an enemy of a man accused of orchestrating multiple murders, but he didn't let Manson's possible threat get to him. He strolled out of the courtroom that day feeling carefree. He was just doing his job. Unfortunately for him, Manson would soon get his wish because when the court resumed session, Hughes was nowhere to be seen.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
You can listen to the audio everywhere and watch the video only on Spotify. And be sure to check us out on Instagram at The Conspiracy Pod. Stay with us. A few minutes past midnight on August 9th, 1969, a dilapidated Ford Galaxy came to a stop outside actress Sharon Tate's house on Cielo Drive in Los Angeles.
Conspiracy Theories
The Mysterious Death of the Manson Family Lawyer
On November 20th, 1970, the Los Angeles County Court announced a 10-day recess in the case of the people versus Manson. Leslie Van Houten's attorney, Ronald Hughes, wanted to make the most of his time off. He decided to spend the last weekend of November camping with two friends, James Forsher and Lauren Elder.
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
According to one statement, the reason the Canadian plane was classified as unknown was because it was flying about 30 miles off course. Someone requested what they called a correlation check, which is why Moncloa and Wilson were sent off on their intercept mission. You might recall that Donald Kehoe was told about the Canadian plane, but he didn't believe it.
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
That might have been because, as he reported, the rumor was that the Canadians denied even being in that airspace that night. The accident report shed some light on this, too. When the Canadian pilot is interviewed, he never says he wasn't flying in the airspace. What he does say is that he never saw the F-89 aircraft.
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
The thing is, these documents set parts of the record straight, but they also raise more questions. For instance, the Canadian pilot also says he didn't even know he was being intercepted.
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
So far, Zach and Kyle haven't found any reports that the Canadians were given a heads up about the intercept. They were kind enough to provide us with their research materials and our producer couldn't find anything either.
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
Still more confusing is if they knew it was a Canadian plane, why go through the intercept mission at all? Zach and Kyle have a theory.
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
But even they admit that doesn't explain everything.
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
So what did the documents say about the biggest question in this case? What happened to the missing F89? The Air Force's investigation came to a general conclusion about what happened to the missing jet, pilot, and radar operator. They were victims of an unfortunate accident that caused the F89C to crash into Lake Superior right around the time the jet lost radar contact.
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
Kyle points out a couple of statements in particular that shed some light on this theory. Two days before Christmas 1953, the commander of Monclaw and Wilson's squadron wrote a letter to a colleague. He said his organization believes the F-89 stalled out when it was trying to slow down to match the bogey speed.
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
He suggested some of the blame rested with the GCI controller, who apparently never relayed to Moncloa how fast the Canadian plane was going. In another letter, a brigadier general thought the F-89C might have had mechanical issues due to icing on the jet's engine. So Kyle and Zach did some more digging on this particular jet.
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
That backs up the theory that Monclaw and Wilson ran into problems with icing on the engine. We do know that it was already cold when their jet was scrambled and the weather only got worse as the evening wore on. But the engine screen wasn't the only problem.
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
That year, the International Aviation Exposition was held in Detroit, Michigan. Two Korean War veterans were killed when the F-89C they were flying experienced this exact operational problem. It disintegrated in front of a crowd of spectators. After that tragedy, the U.S. Air Force grounded all F-89s.
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
They spent millions of dollars on modifications and put some of the jets back into use with one caveat. Pilots could only fly them up to 80% of their total speed. However, the grounding orders may have only partially solved the problems. Well, speaking of crashes...
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
This wasn't even the only jet from Monclaw and Wilson's squadron to meet an untimely end on November 23rd, 1953. Earlier that day, another F-89C had crashed in Madison, Wisconsin, killing both passengers. Felix Monclaw's wife heard about the news and went to console the pilot's wife mere hours before her own husband would go missing.
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
Just one day after the Kinross incident in November 1953, newspapers run the story of the missing Air Force jet and two men on board. Some play up the mysterious circumstances. Other reports are less cryptic. They assert it's just a tragic accident. that the pilot, Felix Monclaw, and the radar operator, Robert Wilson, died when their jet crashed into Lake Superior.
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
News reports from the time indicate that mechanical problems may have happened so suddenly that the passengers didn't have time to bail out or even radio that they were in distress. Which could explain Monclaw's radio silence.
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
The Kinross incident remains an aviation mystery. Although for a short while in 2006, it seemed like part of the mystery had been solved. That's when somebody calling themselves Adam Jimenez claimed he and his Great Lakes dive company found something promising at the bottom of Lake Superior. They posted sonar images on their website of what they believed to be the missing jet.
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
But when questions about the discovery came up, the website was quietly taken down and Adam Jimenez disappeared along with it. The find was a hoax.
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
It's always difficult to pinpoint where certain rumors get started, but it's safe to say that Donald Kehoe's book helped to popularize the Kinross incident and the UFO theory. Shortly after the publication of his book, Kehoe became the long-serving director of NICAP, the National Investigations Committee on Aerial Phenomena.
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
When it comes to the Kinross incident in particular, though, perhaps he wasn't the leading authority. In fact, he got a lot of details wrong. For example, throughout his book, he actually calls Kinross Kimross with an M, but he did make some good points in the larger scheme of things.
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
In a 1958 interview with Mike Wallace, who would later go on to lead the show 60 Minutes, Kehoe argued that a small faction inside the government was treating American citizens, quote, like children, keeping them from sensitive knowledge about UFOs because they thought it might cause mass hysteria.
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
Mike Wallace seemed to find it hard to believe that the government would hide that kind of information from the public. But over 65 years later, we've seen bombshell reports about the Pentagon's UAP task force, tell-all books like Lou Elizondo's Imminent, and whistleblowers like David Grush, who spoke about non-human biologics in a televised congressional hearing in 2023.
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
So on a grander scale, Kehoe seems to have been on the right track. But when it comes to the Kinross incident, the reports seem to tell a clearer, more straightforward story, except for one page. One of the pilots involved in the search gave a statement in December 1953. He was part of Monclaw and Wilson's squadron and was already airborne when his colleagues went missing.
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
So he was asked to radio Monclaw right away. Around 7.35 p.m., the search pilot and his radar operator believe they heard Monclaw over the radio. They say his voice came through for about five seconds. He was in the middle of a sentence, so they couldn't make out what he was saying. Still, they went on record claiming they recognized the voice as Monclaw's.
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
In fact, that's the statement given to the press by an Air Force official. But two years later, another version of events is popularized. By now, it's 1955. Initial searches for the missing lieutenants and their jet have long since been called off. That's when Donald Kehoe publishes The Flying Saucer Conspiracy.
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
But this happened 40 minutes after radar contact had been lost. That doesn't line up with the conclusion that the jet crashed closer to 6.55 p.m. And unfortunately, this part of the timeline can't be confirmed until more evidence turns up.
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
Whether it was aliens or an accident, a government jet and two people went missing. And the truth has to be out there. Thank you for watching Conspiracy Theories. We're here with a new episode every Wednesday. Be sure to check us out on Instagram, at The Conspiracy Pod. If you're watching on the Spotify app, swipe up and give us your thoughts or email us at conspiracystoriesatspotify.com.
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
Until next time, remember... The truth isn't always the best story. And the official story isn't always the truth. This episode was written and researched by Mickey Taylor, edited by Lauren Silverman and Maggie Admire, fact-checked by Laurie Siegel, and video editing and sound design by Alex Button. I'm your host, Carter Roye.
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
It's November 23rd, 1953, a bitterly cold night along the waters of Michigan's Upper Peninsula. At Kinross Air Force Base, radar picks up an unidentified aircraft flying over Lake Superior. Two lieutenants take off on an intercept mission. They're charged with finding out who or what they're dealing with. But somewhere along the way, the entire jet vanishes.
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
A former Marine Corps major, Kehoe claims he knows of hundreds of reports of UFO sightings, many by credible witnesses, like seasoned pilots. But, he says, the U.S. government is keeping the truth from the public. And he uses Kinross as an example. Here's the version of the story Kehoe relays in his book, which we should note includes several points of speculation.
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
On the night of November 23rd, radar operators located at what's now Calumet Air Force Station noticed a surprising blip on their screen. It was moving fast over the Sioux Locks, a waterway connecting Lake Superior to other Great Lakes. Since they had no record of any flights there at that time, they classified the aircraft as unknown. Over at Kinross Air Force Base, two men were on alert.
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
First Lieutenant Felix Monclaw, a pilot, and Second Lieutenant Robert Wilson, a radar operator. As soon as they got the word, their F-89 jet was scrambled and they took off in hot pursuit of the unknown aircraft, or bogey. Meanwhile, Ground Control Intercept, aka GCI, kept close watch on the radar scope. It now showed two blips, the jet and the bogey.
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
When the bogey changed course, the controller relayed that information to Monclaw, who closed in on his target. As the jet approached, the controller radioed, target should soon be visual, and then... The two blips appeared to merge into one large dot. The single dot lingered on screen for a moment, then vanished. The controller had lost radar contact with both aircraft.
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
It looked as if there'd been a midair collision. It was a sickening thought, but the controller knew the lieutenants could have bailed before impact. He alerted search and rescue right away, sending them out over Lake Superior. But no sign of the jet or the airmen was found. The same night Monclaw and Wilson disappeared, Kehoe claims he got an interesting phone call.
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
The Kinross incident is a story ufologists know well. For decades, there's been speculation that a UFO encounter caused the disappearance. A theory popularized in the 1955 book, The Flying Saucer Conspiracy. Military officials said the jet simply crashed into Lake Superior. But in recent years, members of the Open Skies Project have been amassing research about the Kinross incident.
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
See, not only had Donald Kehoe served in the Marine Corps, he'd also been a former aide to Charles Lindbergh back when the aviator was at the height of his fame. And he'd worked as an information officer with the civil aeronautics branch of the Commerce Department. So he has some high-ranking friends and contacts.
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
One of them, he says, calls him on the night of November 23rd, just after the F-89 disappears, and says the jet was, quote, hit by a flying saucer. At first, Kehoe is skeptical. He's investigated enough so-called UFO encounters that by now, he knows most of them turn out to be ordinary accidents. But something about this story has him pushing for answers.
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
The next day, he calls the Air Force press desk. They confirm they lost a jet. Only, the spokesperson chalks it up to engine trouble. Nothing more. Then, Kehoe hears from another pilot that a Canadian plane was involved in the incident. He confirms this with the press desk, too.
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
They say the unidentified craft was the Canadian plane, but his source tells him the Canadians claim they didn't fly over the Sioux Locks and they never saw the Air Force jet. For Kehoe, the details of the official story get harder and harder to believe. Like when the press desk says that the two blips on the radar scope never really merged.
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
The spokesperson insists the two aircraft were close, within a few miles of each other, and the radar controller must have made a mistake. Kehoe's not buying it. He requests the investigation report. But it's classified. And that's the end of it. After recounting the story, Kehoe notes that the Kinross incident came at an interesting time when the powers that be were at a crossroads.
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
Would they release more information about their UFO investigations or double down on their secrecy? The conclusion he reaches is that the government has chosen the latter, a total blackout of any intel regarding UFOs. So Kehoe is left to consider other theories alone.
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
If it was a UFO, perhaps the spacecraft had some kind of gravitational field that could stop the jet in its tracks, like a brick wall. And again, no wreckage was ever recovered. So Kehoe ponders another theory, that a UFO abducted the entire jet, passengers and all. Kehoe laments that he doesn't get to see the official classified accident report. Who knows what kind of clues it might hold.
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
Well, a few decades later, several documents are declassified and they tell a whole new story. In 2021, a group of friends and family from Michigan pooled their resources to make a very unique purchase, an abandoned Cold War radar facility. The Calumet Air Force Station sits atop Mount Horace Greeley, overlooking Lake Superior.
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
It was once home to a state-of-the-art radar base, the very same one from the Kinross incident. It closed down in the 80s and sat abandoned for over three decades until the folks behind the Open Skies Project came along.
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
That's Zach Garner. He's the president of the project, and he joins us today along with Vice President Kyle Carey. They're part of the crew who won the property at auction.
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
The group has worked to restore the grounds, established a nonprofit to fund and create a heritage museum, and conducted a lot of research about the history of Calumet, which led them straight to the Kinross incident.
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
What they've found suggests there's more to the story and raises some important questions. Welcome to Conspiracy Theories, a Spotify podcast. I'm Carter Roy. You can find us here every Wednesday. Be sure to check us out on Instagram at The Conspiracy Pod, and we would love to hear from you. So if you're listening on the Spotify app, swipe up and give us your thoughts.
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
As it turned out, Felix Monclaw and Robert Wilson were transferred over to Calumet about 19 minutes into their intercept mission. Here's Kyle.
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
Zach and Kyle are quick to acknowledge that other researchers had already done important work on this story, like uncovering the official accident report, which has been mostly declassified as of the 2020s. They started by securing their own copy, which came with even fewer redactions. That's how they're able to piece together a clearer timeline leading up to the disappearance.
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
The reports clarify a bunch of details like... Monclaw and Wilson had been waiting on five-minute alert status, meaning they could get their F-89C Scorpion jet airborne in five minutes or less, if necessary. They were actually about to be relieved from duty when their jet was scrambled around 6.22 p.m. They only had about an hour and 45 minutes worth of fuel in their tank,
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
Radar contact was lost at 6.55 p.m., 33 minutes into their flight. And their last known position was approximately 48 degrees, zero minutes north, 86 degrees, 49 minutes west. As Zach and Kyle sift through the documents, it pretty quickly becomes apparent that there are some discrepancies between Donald Kehoe's book and the official records.
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
Some are small details, like the intercept target was actually located about 160 miles northwest of Kinross Air Force Base, not over the Sioux Locks, which are much closer, about 20 miles away. And some are bigger, like what we know about the jet's disappearance. As Monclaw and Wilson approached the bogey, radar operators at Calumet monitored the flight on their radar scope.
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
Eventually, the two blips indicating the jet and the bogey did appear to merge on radar. That part of the story is true. But Zach and Kyle learn that doesn't necessarily mean the two aircraft collided.
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
So it doesn't seem like the dots merging was cause for alarm. To get a clear idea of what was going on, the researchers learn more about the equipment in use at their station back in 1953.
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
Today, we're talking to Kyle Carey and Zach Garner of the Open Skies Project about the research they've gathered, which was integral to this episode. And we're thrilled they could be here. Stay with us.
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
Then there's this glaring difference between the two versions of the story. After the two blips merged, only one disappeared, the Air Force's F-89. Calumet only lost contact with the jet. The radar scope actually showed the other aircraft continuing along its flight path.
Conspiracy Theories
The Kinross Incident: Did a UFO Abduct an Entire Jet?
Another big question mark in this story. What was the unidentified aircraft that Monclaw and Wilson were trying to intercept? Yeah. Initially, it was classified as unknown, and several pages in the reports refer to it as such. But it turns out the Air Force says they knew what the bogey was, a Canadian C-47.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
In 1975, Amnesty International identified the site as the Chilean government's secret prison and torture center. If Chilean authorities arrested Boris, that might have been where he ended up. The colony occupied about 53 square miles of Chilean countryside and was enclosed by a barbed wire fence, totally insulated from the outside world.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
And it was run by a Nazi-era German soldier and Nazi sympathizer named Paul Schaefer. Schaefer fled Germany in 1961 as a preacher who faced charges of child abuse. His teachings were heavily influenced by William Branham, an American Christian evangelist with an especially patriarchal and apocalyptic message.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
Running from the law, he brought a handful of followers with him to Chile, a country where it seems he had friends in high places. He not only relocated, but created an entire society at Colonia Dignidad, and did so on his own terms. Two years in, his followers numbered in the hundreds. Members didn't live in family units.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
They were separated by age and gender, and then often subjected to heinous crimes. Children were tortured and sexually abused. By the mid-1980s, the place was operating with complete impunity, which is probably what made the place so appealing to General Pinochet. The dictator wanted to conduct torture of his own, and the insular colony made the perfect location.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
It was a mutually beneficial arrangement. In return for hosting the persecution of Pinochet's political prisoners, the colony was allowed to operate like its own mini-sovereign nation. Naturally, the Chilean government was very protective of the colony. Amnesty International and a United Nations report accused Colonia Dignidad of human rights abuse in 1976.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
Chilean officials pushed back, insisting that the secretive compound only provided a home for Schaefer's utopian society. In 1987, when Boris's sister Olga hears about a possible connection between Colonia Dignidad and Boris's disappearance, she's devastated. Their father was Jewish and fled Nazism at its peak. She presses the State Department to act. U.S.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
Embassy officials tell the media that they are dedicated to Boris' case, but they say they don't have the budget or authorization to investigate on their own. They've hired a Chilean lawyer as an advocate, but ultimately they're at the mercy of Chilean law enforcement. As months turn into years, Olga feels that no one else shares her sense of urgency.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
She keeps in touch with the State Department, but communication is limited. She decides to emigrate to the US around 1988, but there's little to no movement in his case. If anything, progress seems to go backwards. Olga hears that U.S. officials are starting to come around to the Chilean point of view, that Boris probably just drowned. A tiny speck of light shines through in 1987.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
Olga gets word that an anonymous source going only by the name Daniel called into a Chilean radio show about Colonia Dignidad. Daniel says he witnessed Boris' arrest and delivery to the colony. He believes Boris was held there for some time before ultimately being executed. It's terrible news, but Olga knows it's a lead that needs chasing.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
She reaches out to a Chilean attorney to see if this witness statement can be used to revive Boris' case. Years later, she finally has politics on her side. A coalition government took control of Chile several years earlier, and the country is in the process of examining the human rights abuses perpetrated during Pinochet's regime. but it's still an incredibly tough road.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
It takes nearly three years to get Boris' case reopened in Chile. Then something momentous happens. In June of 2000, the Clinton administration declassifies hundreds of documents related to the United States' relationship with Chile. Turns out, the US government knows a lot more about Boris' fate.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
The documents confirm that Luis Lopez reported an extremist to police after he spotted Boris hiking in early 1985. US authorities weren't able to speak with Luis directly, but other local informants speculated that police detained or even killed Boris. Embassy officials continued to pursue an interview with Luis Lopez until sometime in 1986, when they learned that Luis was dead.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
He was found hanging from a bridge near where Boris disappeared. Chilean authorities ruled it a suicide, but internal embassy documents acknowledged how suspicious it was that he died while they were pushing for an interview. In the summer of 1987, an anonymous informant turned himself into the embassy.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
He shared a story that directly contradicted the initial police reports and the conclusion of the Chilean investigation. According to the informant, he was part of a military patrol that arrested what they thought was a Russian spy, Boris. They brought him to Colonia Dignidad to interrogate him. And as of the summer of 1987, he was still there. The embassy worked to confirm that story.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
When Boris Weisweiler calls his younger sister Olga in December 1984, he's excited. He's closing out another semester as a mathematician at Penn State. And the slight introverted professor is deeply looking forward to a break. He tells Olga that he's ready to get away from the cold winter weather.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
Even though another informant claimed Chilean authorities executed Boris soon after arresting him, the embassy chose to lean into the possibility that Boris was still alive. That left them in a delicate position. They didn't want to abandon a U.S. citizen being held illegally. But if their intel leaked back to the Chileans, they were sure to kill Boris to keep the incident buried.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
A later memo from the State Department instructed the embassy to start talking with trusted senior Chilean officials. The memo referenced another piece of evidence that Boris was still alive, but it's not clear what that was. Then, there were several months of back-channeling.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
In January 1988, embassy officials interviewed the three police officers who searched for Boris, and they corroborated the first informant's story. Boris's arrest was a joint venture with the military. But the embassy wouldn't be able to speak with anyone in the armed forces without permission from the Chilean courts.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
Embassy officials put in a request with the higher-ups at the State Department for a lawyer to lobby the courts. They waited eight months for Washington to finally grant permission, but not funds. Faced with finding money for a lawyer in their own budget, the embassy seemingly abandoned the project in early 1990.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
Olga is devastated to learn that Boris's chosen home country, her newly chosen home country, had an opportunity to rescue her brother and let it slip through their fingers over money. Though the State Department disputes this position, they said they'd chased down every lead, but still failed to round up enough evidence to bring to court.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
which would have been a more viable argument if the memos about budget limitations weren't also made public. To make matters worse, the only bit of good news in the declassified documents, that Boris might still be alive, is soon decimated. They reference information given to them in 1987 by an informant, the same informant who made that call to a Chilean radio show in 1997.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
Daniel had told the embassy everything he knew 10 years earlier, and it seems they didn't do anything with it, so he went public. But by then, it was too late. According to Daniel, Boris was already dead. Daniel's statements in the declassified documents provide an even clearer and more horrific picture of Boris's final days, if true.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
Daniel said that after the professor survived for years as a captive in squalid conditions, he was murdered with a gunshot to the back of his head. It wasn't the Chilean military that ordered the execution though. Supposedly, members of Colonia Dignidad pulled the trigger without clearance from Chilean authorities.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
He has plans to go on a South American backpacking trip through the Chilean Andes Mountains, solo, no travel partners. Olga is not a fan of her brother hiking alone, but at 43, Boris is an accomplished mountaineer who loves conquering remote locations. He's done treks in Canada, Peru, Nepal, and in his home country, the Soviet Union. He prefers exploring alone.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
Of all the versions, the most current evidence suggests that Boris lived out the worst one. He wasn't just murdered. He lived for years in hellish circumstances before being executed. Did the US government know exactly where he was and leave him there to die? And for what reason? Because they couldn't find the funding? Well, as it turns out, the answer goes beyond just money.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
Fifteen years after Boris Weisweiler disappeared in the remote Andes, declassified documents revealed something shocking. United States authorities apparently had intelligence suggesting that Boris was illegally detained at Colonia Dignidad, a known site of torture and illegal captivity. But they failed to act on it.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
In 2000, Boris' sister Olga redoubles her efforts to accomplish what her government couldn't. Find her brother. Olga knows that after 15 years, her brother is probably dead. But she doesn't know for certain. The U.S. Embassy's informant, Daniel, wasn't a direct witness to Boris' torture or execution.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
There's a chance he could have gotten facts wrong and that maybe, somewhere, Boris is still alive. Olga travels to Chile to lobby government officials for their support. Over the next two decades, she makes it a point to visit the country at least once a year to stay current on Boris' investigation. But progress is slow.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
Uncooperative witnesses in the military and at Colonia Dignidad, missing evidence, and bureaucratic red tape make everything move at a snail's pace. As more years drag by, Olga stays focused on what she can control. She retraces the route Boris walked, takes in the sights that could have been among the last he saw as a free man.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
She even visits Colonia Dignidad, which now operates as a German-inspired resort. But none of that offers the closure she needs. She keeps waiting. In 2012, there's finally news, good news. A Chilean judge charges three police officers and four members of the military with aggravated kidnapping and complicity.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
Finally, the men believed to be responsible for Boris' disappearance and for covering it up are in the hands of law enforcement. Olga is closer to real answers than ever before. But closure slips through her fingers again. Four years go by without a trial. In 2016, the judge running the case is suddenly promoted.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
Then on March 1st of that year, he begins presiding over the Santiago Court of Appeals. Three days later, without warning, he issues a ruling that closes Boris' case. The ruling states that Boris's abduction doesn't qualify as a human rights violation, and therefore the crime is subject to the statute of limitations.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
After 30 plus years, when Olga is the closest to the truth she's ever been, everything gets thrown out on a technicality. The ruling is met with frustration from all corners. The U.S. Embassy, the Human Rights Program at the Chilean Ministry of the Interior, the U.S. Ambassador to Chile, and many other reputable organizations all speak out against the abrupt closure of Boris' case.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
For Olga, whether or not Boris' suffering measures up to international standards of human rights violation is irrelevant. She just wants to know what happened to her brother. She does what she's always done, keeps fighting. This time, that means filing an appeal. And then another. And another.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
But according to a blog dedicated to Boris' disappearance, in 2023, the Chilean Supreme Court declines to hear arguments on a final appeal to reopen his case. As of now, we can't find any information about appeals to international courts, but back in 2016, Olga vowed to bring the case that far if necessary. Olga is now about 80 years old.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
Earlier in the year, he accepted an invitation to lecture at a conference in China. He couldn't resist adding a backpacking excursion to the trip. He was assigned a guide, but Boris gave them the slip and disappeared into the wilderness. He emerged from his solo adventure a week later. So Olga knows better than to nag her brother. Once, she tried to caution him against the danger of wild animals.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
In her public advocacy, Olga consistently criticized the United States government for failing to provide Boris and her with their full support. There's a few reasons why this might have happened. One is the entrenched bureaucratic protection of Colonia Dignidad. A 2002 New York Times article quoted a Chilean lawyer familiar with the situation.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
They believe the army continued protecting the colony for many years, even after they lost official control of Chile. Amnesty International also blamed the delays and subterfuge that plagued Boris' case on Chilean loyalty to Colonia Dignidad. But what if inertia, and even deception, wasn't just on the Chilean side?
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
When you're traveling abroad as a US citizen, you get familiar with the State Department, the government agency that handles passports, issues travel advisories, and operates United States embassies all over the world. It can be a slow moving process filled with hoops and red tape. But if there's some kind of issue while traveling, the State Department can be a real saving grace.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
In 2002, using newly declassified documents, the New York Times examined the budget issues that allegedly stopped the U.S. Embassy in Chile from pursuing an independent investigation into Boris' case. They found that the embassy only needed about $3,000 to start their investigation.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
Although the higher-ups at the State Department said the embassy could use their own money on the investigation, they knew the embassy would have a hard time coming up with the cash. Remember, Washington took eight months to respond to the embassy, ignoring several increasingly urgent follow-up requests.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
That delay ensured that the embassy budget was already set for the year, and it was extra tight. The entire State Department had a mandate to cut costs. But that's not all. It seems like the State Department also chose not to respond to offers from independent groups like the American Mathematical Society to raise funds for an investigation themselves.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
The director of Chile research at the National Security Archives, Peter Kornbluh, looked at all that evidence in 2002. He had to conclude that the U.S. was only willing to use diplomacy to track down Boris. That strategy had proven ineffective. That's why the embassy asked for permission to go further. To Cornblue, the State Department's response made no sense.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
Why wouldn't the United States want to protect one of its own citizens? Cornblue went on to publish an entire book attempting to answer that question. Here's the gist of his theory. The United States intentionally created the conditions that led to a military coup in Chile. The same coup that installed General Augusto Pinochet as dictator. And the White House understood as much.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
So, according to Kornbluh, that complicated the search for Boris. When he fell into the clutches of Pinochet's regime on his trip, loyalties in the State Department were divided. From all evidence available, it appears that leadership at the U.S.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
Embassy in Chile was very much committed to finding Boris, but they didn't know their superiors in the State Department were engaged in supporting the same forces that kidnapped him. In short, Kornbluh believes the United States was complicit in Boris's abduction, torture, captivity, and murder. Chile isn't the first country whose leadership was secretly manipulated by US forces.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
At various points during the 20th century, the United States interfered with the governments of Cuba, Iran, Guatemala, Congo, and South Vietnam. But Chile was a little different. First, the U.S. undoubtedly helped set the stage that allowed Pinochet to rise to power. But whether the CIA was directly involved in Pinochet's coup is still contested.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
And second, when Pinochet's atrocities later came to light, U.S. legislators took steps to change foreign policy. the very first public Senate hearing on U.S. covert action was conducted on U.S. interference in Chile. Based on that, Congress went on to establish laws that required basic human rights standards to be met by any foreign nation receiving U.S. aid.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
But Boris brushed her off. He said, quote, animals aren't dangerous. People are. Boris flies out of New York City on December 24th, 1984, headed for Santiago, Chile. No one hears from him over the holidays, which makes perfect sense. Boris had planned to drop off the grid for a while.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
Whether those policies have ended the U.S. 's attempts at taking covert political action in other countries, we can't say. But they did set a precedent of oversight and transparency in foreign affairs that previously didn't exist, which is important. After all, can real justice be served if the truth can so easily be swept under a rug?
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
If the systems meant to serve us serve their own needs instead? If those we put in power can't be held accountable? As Boris said, It's not the animals we should be worried about. It's the people. Thank you for listening to Conspiracy Theories, a Spotify podcast. We are here with a new episode every Wednesday. Until next time, remember...
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
The truth isn't always the best story, and the official story isn't always the truth. This episode was written and researched by Hannah McIntosh, edited by Connor Sampson and Mickey Taylor, fact-checked by Laurie Siegel, and sound designed by Kelly Geary. Our head of programming is Julian Boisreau. Our head of production is Nick Johnson, and Spencer Howard is our post-production supervisor.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
I'm your host, Carter Roy.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
When classes resume at Penn State in January 1985, students gather in Boris' classrooms for his undergraduate algebra course and his graduate-level special topics seminar. But Boris doesn't show up to either. His colleagues are concerned about his absence, but wonder if he's just been delayed a few days. International travel can be complicated. They sit tight, hoping he'll show up.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
lose your passport, get into a car accident, need help communicating with foreign law enforcement officials. Their job is to help. But what happens when an American citizen gets into trouble abroad and the State Department can't step in? Or won't? Welcome to Conspiracy Theories, a Spotify podcast. I'm Carter Roy. You can find us here every Wednesday.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
But he doesn't. So sometime around January 19th, members of the Math Department contact the local police and the State Department. Boris, their brilliant and beloved friend, is missing. And no one has any idea how long he's been in trouble. American investigators retrace Boris' last known movements.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
They learn he arrived in Santiago on December 25th, 1984, and was granted a tourist visa upon landing. From Santiago, Boris got on a train headed south. He spent the night at a hotel in a small town. From there, he got on a bus to an even smaller town called Antuco, and that's where he began his hike, heading northward through isolated, unforgiving terrain.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
But that's as far as American officials can investigate. They don't have jurisdiction in Chile and have to rely on local authorities to keep up the search. This creates a logistical nightmare. The chains of command are unclear. Investigative processes and priorities are different. On the most basic level, communication is complicated by language barriers.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
So it makes sense when initial feedback from Chilean authorities is slow and inconsistent. The State Department hears a report that Boris's wallet has been found, but can't confirm that detail or anything further. Airline officials in Chile can't say for sure whether Boris's return plane ticket was used. So no one is even sure that Boris is still there.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
With each day that passes, Boris's colleagues grow more and more concerned. They don't know if Boris's family has even been contacted about his disappearance. So they take it upon themselves to keep the pressure on the State Department and even reach out to the Chilean embassy on U.S. soil, hoping they can push local authorities to keep searching for Boris.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
Then on January 28th, about 10 days after Boris was reported missing, there's finally a breakthrough. The US Embassy in Chile reports that two witnesses saw Boris walking near a river on January 3rd and 5th, about a week after he started his hike. Later, a local found Boris's wet backpack beside that same river.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
The river has a particularly strong current, and the contents of the backpack were scattered along the riverbank, including Boris' tourist visa. But there was no sign of him anywhere. A newspaper in Santiago reports that local police searched the river for any further clues, but came up empty.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
Their working theory is that Boris was murdered after a robbery, though they don't share any more details. Boris' colleagues have to keep waiting, but their hope is waning. Things stay quiet for several weeks. The wait becomes excruciating. And when there's finally news, it doesn't bring any relief. In March, the Chilean judge running the investigation announces they're closing the case.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
The conclusion? Boris drowned trying to cross that river where his backpack surfaced. No body has been found. By now, Boris's family is fully up to speed, and eventually Boris's sister Olga is beside herself. But not with grief. With rage. She doesn't believe a word the Chilean judge says. She knows her brother. He's a cautious and experienced hiker.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
He would not have attempted to cross a river that was clearly dangerous. And the evidence begs a few questions, like why did Boris' backpack wash ashore, but not his body? And how did his belongings end up spread out all over the riverbank? The US officials agree with Olga. The circumstances are suspicious. But it's not just the evidence they question.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
It's the entire system that performed the investigation. Throughout the 1970s, Augusto Pinochet takes control of Chile as a military junta leader and later installs himself as dictator in 1981. His authoritarian regime suppresses critics with torture or by simply disappearing them.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
Be sure to check us out on Instagram at The Conspiracy Pod, and we would love to hear from you. So if you're listening on the Spotify app, swipe up and give us your thoughts. Stay with us.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
As you can imagine, at the time, the Chilean law enforcement system doesn't have a great reputation for justice and transparency. Even though Boris' case has been classified as solved by a Chilean judge, US officials continue pressing for more information through diplomatic back channels. And in the summer of 1986, they go public with some of what they've learned.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
All signs point to the fact that Boris didn't drown. On January 3rd, a little over a week into Boris' hike, he met a shepherd named Jose Lopez Benavides. Jose offered to host Boris for the night. Boris accepted, grateful for a bed. He gave Jose some chocolate and fishing gear to show his gratitude. The next morning...
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
Jose guided Boris over the raging nearby river on horseback, the same river where local police claimed Boris drowned. According to Jose, Boris got across the river safe and sound. Jose's account is supported by the fact that Boris's backpack and scattered belongings were found on the opposite side of the river from where he would have entered the water.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
If he made it across safely, why would he have dumped out his stuff and then gone back in the water? It doesn't make sense to American authorities. As the U.S. Embassy learned, if Boris really needed to backtrack without Jose's help, there was a cable car nearby he could have taken back across. It was within walking distance from the spot where he allegedly drowned.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
So what else could have happened to Boris? Well, according to the embassy's report, after Jose and Boris parted ways, Boris was spotted by another local who happened to be Jose's brother, Luis. It seems like maybe Jose didn't tell his brother about the nice foreign hiker he helped cross the river.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
So from Luis's perspective, he looks up and sees a stranger walking in a remote area wearing all of green pants and heavy boots, an outfit that looks vaguely military. To him, it seems a little suspicious. So he files a report with the Chilean police, who promptly mount a search. Boris Weisweiler disappeared while hiking in Chile in 1985.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
Although Chilean authorities concluded that Boris drowned, U.S. officials and Boris' family have serious doubts. When the U.S. Embassy looked more closely at the evidence in 1986, they learned that one local actually prevented Boris from drowning, and another, Luis Lopez, called the police on him.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
Luis probably thought he was doing the right thing by reaching out to his local police department after he saw Boris hiking. The Chilean military had instructed all the locals in his village to report any outsiders. Remember, when Boris was in Chile, the country was under the control of a military dictator, Augusto Pinochet.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
His regime was on high alert for attacks from the revolutionary left movement, group of activists who disagreed with Pinochet's authoritarian rule. These opposition forces often snuck into Chile illegally from neighboring countries. Boris happened to be hiking near the Argentinian border. When the police heard Luis's report, they didn't waste any time chasing down a possible hostile extremist.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
three officers saddled up their horses to search the mountainside for Boris. They claim they never found him. U.S. Embassy officials, Boris' family, and even the Chilean judge overseeing the investigation don't buy that story for a few reasons. It turns out that Boris' wet backpack was found a full 10 days before police reported it to the judge in charge of the investigation.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
It still had cash and a credit card inside. The only notable item missing from the pack was Boris' passport. The initial theory Chilean police circulated was that Boris was robbed. But if that were true, why were Boris' valuables still inside? And why did they hold onto this crucial evidence for so long? U.S. Embassy officials never get to ask those questions.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
A few months after closing Boris' case, the officers involved were transferred to new departments, By the time their investigation went public, those officers were nearly impossible to track down. To some, it looks a lot like Boris had a run-in with local authorities that went sideways, and now the Chilean government is trying to cover it up. But it gets worse. Much worse.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
There are basically two theories about what happened. Both start with Chilean law enforcement misidentifying Boris as a foreign extremist and arresting him. See, Boris's missing passport would have identified the Soviet Union as his birthplace. Pinochet took control of Chile by ousting a socialist leader. His regime was extremely antagonistic to anyone with ties to socialism.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
To be clear, Boris was an American citizen with no known connection to socialism, but a law enforcement officer taking orders from an oppressive dictator probably didn't need a lot of evidence to make an arrest. From there, it's possible that Chilean authorities interrogated Boris and murdered him on the spot.
Conspiracy Theories
A Dictator, a Commune, and the U.S. Embassy: The Disappearance of Boris Weisfeiler
Later on, they perhaps realized their mistake and tried to stage Boris' backpack on the riverbank to make it look like he drowned. The other theory is that arresting officers brought Boris somewhere else to question him. The most likely location would have been a place called Colonia Dignidad. In 1985, Colonia Dignidad was a clandestine compound located not far from where Boris was last seen.
Conspiracy Theories
Argentina's Death Flights
Throwing unconscious prisoners from planes into the ocean.
Conspiracy Theories
Argentina's Death Flights
But I don't know if that's true because that's the version. What I know is... is that her family got her body.
Conspiracy Theories
Argentina's Death Flights
Well, it's weird because the place is beautiful from an architectural point of view. The buildings are surrounded by trees and parks and you can even find flowers. But still, I don't like going there because it reminds me of the absence of thousands of people killed there.
Conspiracy Theories
Argentina's Death Flights
And I learned that there was this plan. by the commander of the navy admiral emilio macera who wanted to become president and he knew that if he wanted to become president he had to seduce the permiss voters and as we were burnished he was using us to build his political plan absorbing our knowledge of the movement while we were in prison and we were like slaves, right?
Conspiracy Theories
Argentina's Death Flights
I was having tea with my aunt, my uncle, and some friends, and one of them said in Spanish, right, said, , aloud. And I kind of looked at the door because I felt the military were coming in, kicking open the door, and they were going to grab me. And I realized that in Argentina you could not say the word desaparecido.
Conspiracy Theories
Argentina's Death Flights
In a coffee shop, if you are at the elevator with witnesses, if you were riding a bus, right? I said, wow, here I can say the word desaparecido aloud. That means we are free.
Conspiracy Theories
Argentina's Death Flights
We didn't trust the police. It was really dangerous, but I did. I always felt it was my historical responsibility. And when my mother asked me, why you're getting into trouble again, I said, look, mom, I'm Jewish. If I had been a survivor of Auschwitz, would you question my will to testify? And she never answered. She understood.
Conspiracy Theories
Argentina's Death Flights
in the streets, at the drugstore, at a coffee shop, wherever, right? Public transportation. And you could do nothing about it.
Conspiracy Theories
Argentina's Death Flights
I didn't think at the time he was spying on me. I didn't feel in danger. I just felt it was human interest. His intention was honest. Now I wonder if he truly wanted to see how I was, or if he wanted to check if I was still dangerous for the military, or what. I don't know. I will never know.
Conspiracy Theories
Argentina's Death Flights
I felt that I couldn't keep the necessary distance if I cover stories related to the gathership. That's why I kind of avoided it.
Conspiracy Theories
Argentina's Death Flights
After talking to me at a coffee shop, he asked me, have you ever thought where are the planes of the deathlights? And I answer, no, I never did. I don't see it could be of any use. I mean, they're just objects. And in Italy, they had a whole different view of the value of objects.
Conspiracy Theories
Argentina's Death Flights
So from this wholly different culture, Giancarlo understood that the aircrafts were important because they could hide proof And that identifying and locating the planes could lead us to the pilots of the dead flights.
Conspiracy Theories
Argentina's Death Flights
We started working at his place, a charming apartment where he cooked Italian pasta and brewed coffee and we smoked cigarettes and drank wine and everything. I used to go there after work. I was working as an investigative reporter for Channel 13 newscast. And I mean, locating the planes was easier than we thought. First of all, we had the testimony in a book of a repentant Navy officer.
Conspiracy Theories
Argentina's Death Flights
But then he wrote his own book. It was a bizarre book, but with lots of information. He gave the models of the aircrafts that were used for the death flights. One of them was the SOS Kaivan, an Irish plane, very novel, very versatile aircraft. Highly appreciated in the aeronautical world. And the other one was the Electra.
Conspiracy Theories
Argentina's Death Flights
Of course, the owner of the Skyvan didn't know anything about the death flights. But when the interview ends, the owner tells Bruno, do you know I have the technical logs, the whole history of the plane? So he photocopies a couple and calls me. And I tell him, right away, please, Bruno, go back and photocopy or video register the whole life of the plane, at least from 1976 through 1982.
Conspiracy Theories
Argentina's Death Flights
Well, he does that, and he sends in all the stuff, to Argentina, and when Giancarlo comes back from Italy, because at that time he was working in Italy, he was going back and forth all the time, we realized that there are a lot of data, a lot of information we could not translate. We needed a pilot.
Conspiracy Theories
Argentina's Death Flights
So we called a very special character. He's a doctor. He's a pilot. He's a movie director. He's an actor. He's a tycoon also. His name is Enrique Pinheiro. He's the son of one of the wealthiest families in Argentina. And Enrique is brave. He wanted to go on camera. In fact, he loved to go on camera.
Conspiracy Theories
Argentina's Death Flights
along with at least 10 other victims and ultimately tie them to the pilots on board they got life prison sentences one of them unfortunately died before trial and one of them died in prison and if you ask me why is this important to me i can say that Professionally, it was a huge goal, very important to me. But personally, being a survivor that could have been
Conspiracy Theories
Argentina's Death Flights
taken in one of those dead flies who probably lost many of her comrades and friends in those flights, it was even more important, right? It felt good being able to cooperate with the identification of these murderers. Many times people ask me, how come you survived? I always tell them, as the military. I don't know. It's completely illogical. I can't say now what for, right?
Conspiracy Theories
Argentina's Death Flights
Maybe I stayed alive to be able to find those people and send them to jail. Who knows?
Conspiracy Theories
Argentina's Death Flights
The military and the followers, they still have followers in Argentina, say, well, they never killed 30,000. There were just 9,000. I can assure you there were more than 9,000, because I know a lot of families that, out of fear, never came forward to denounce the dear ones who were missing.
Conspiracy Theories
Argentina's Death Flights
Because they could kill you just for being the mother, the father, the sister, or the friend of the desaparecido, right? For example, my boyfriend, he had a 15-year-old sister and a 6-year-old sister. So his father was very afraid the military could come and kidnap his daughter. So he never went to the courthouse to say, look, my son is missing.
Conspiracy Theories
Argentina's Death Flights
We have a lot of hate speech now in Argentina. It doesn't come from regular people, but it comes from the government. And without history, it's scary because if you encourage people to go out and kill people who don't think like them, instead of having a discussion or even an argument, it's very unsettling. It's dangerous.
Conspiracy Theories
Argentina's Death Flights
I had always wanted to become a journalist. I love reading. I love traveling. I love justice, right? And that's why I became a political activist, because I wanted a society where people could have housing, could have health, education, no matter if you come from a wealthy family or not. I, well, of course I wanted to fall in love.
Conspiracy Theories
Argentina's Death Flights
I wanted to have children, but mainly I wanted to become a journalist. which I became in the end.
Conspiracy Theories
Argentina's Death Flights
She was not prepared to become president of Argentina, right? When her government became weaker and weaker, we started anticipating that a military coup was coming because there was a whole tradition in Argentina of military coups and weak civil governments.
Conspiracy Theories
Argentina's Death Flights
They started disappearing people, torturing, raping, stealing babies, stealing properties and killing them in the streets.
Conspiracy Theories
Argentina's Death Flights
I started fearing death, losing my friends, my boyfriend, my fellow students. You know, when you're 18 or 19, usually you don't think of that, but this was not a normal society.
Conspiracy Theories
Argentina's Death Flights
When I think of my time with Juan, it was just like 18 months. But I believe it was more intense than my other marriages, which lasted much later, 16 years, 20 years now with my husband. But the thing was that every time you woke up, you didn't know if it was going to be your last time with that person you love. So we made love a lot. We hugged each other a lot while sleeping.
Conspiracy Theories
Argentina's Death Flights
And we tried to make the most of the time we had left because we had the feeling that they were after us and that they were going to find us anytime.
Conspiracy Theories
Argentina's Death Flights
He talked to us about our future. as a revolutionary capital and a revolutionary family. It was very inspiring, in a sense, because he told us that the beauty of our relationship is that we were willing to sacrifice our life for the future of mankind, of our country.
Conspiracy Theories
Argentina's Death Flights
And bearable situations. And my greatest fear was giving names that could lead to the arrest and the assassination of my comrades, people I love, people I dreamt of a better society with. And that's why it just seemed normal, this abnormal situation of carrying a cyanide pill.
Conspiracy Theories
Argentina's Death Flights
When they arrested me, I tried to swallow it and they made me spit it out. But while I was trying, I looked up to the sky and thanked God to let me die for my friends. It was a sacrifice. I thought it was worth doing, right? Once I realized I could not and I had to face torture, I was totally discouraged.
Conspiracy Theories
Argentina's Death Flights
I didn't know if I was going to be able to survive the kind of pain they were willing to inflict on me in order to obtain information.
Conspiracy Theories
Argentina's Death Flights
They put me in a car with dark eyeglasses and we drove around the neighborhood where I told them Patricia might be hiding. It wasn't true. I was trying to gain some time, right, to stop torture.
Conspiracy Theories
Argentina's Death Flights
I was 19 and he was 21. He brought me the Bible to read, several books about religion and isolation. You know, I'm Jewish and he was Catholic, so he dreamt of my conversion, right? So I would tell him, look, do you think that Jesus would approve you torturing young girls like me? And he told me that in isolation and deprived of everything, I had become a saint and that he admired me.
Conspiracy Theories
Argentina's Death Flights
So when he told me straight away that they were going to kill me, I told him, can I ask you something? Can I ask you to shoot me? And please let me look you in the eye. I don't want to be blindfolded when you kill me.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
And perhaps for the same reasons, the Guidestones drew outrage. Reverend James Travenstead, a local minister, was one of the first skeptics to voice his opinions. Given the ten guidelines he predicted, someday a sacrifice will take place here. He thought the stones were the work of Satanists.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
as former elberton granite association employee hudson cone told the new york times to some it's the holiest spot on earth to others it's a monument to the devil a monument to the devil is likely the way former georgia gubernatorial candidate candace taylor saw it but where does that belief come from and has it found it Is it simply the energy some people felt when they visited the Guidestones?
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
Is it the enigmatic nature of its creator? Or has the truth been in front of us the entire time? In R.C. Christian's Manifesto. In 1986, six years after the Georgia Guidestones were unveiled, R.C. Christian released a book entitled Common Sense Renewed. The book expands on the ideas engraved on the stones. It also gave rise to a theory that R.C. Christian was an agent of the New World Order.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
Now, we've discussed the New World Order more than once on this podcast. It references a broad conspiracy about a cabal of elites who control most of the world governments and economies from the shadows.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
Many theories contend that the cabal's master plan is to trigger a doomsday scenario, one which will kill all but a select few humans, who will then be tasked with repopulating the Earth according to strict guidelines. Maybe guidelines etched out on guide stones. Recall the text written on the slabs of stone that I read earlier in the episode.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
Number one, maintain humanity under 500 million in perpetual balance with nature. With the current world population sitting at around 8 billion, over 90% of living humans would have to die in order for this guideline to be met, near total extinction.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
The second guideline read, guide reproduction wisely, improving fitness and diversity, which can be interpreted to mean humans should procreate based on preferred genetic matches rather than love. Christian expresses a similar sentiment in his book, calling for population policy in governments to combat the growing number of people in the world.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
this idea of selective breeding pairing certain humans together to promote ideal traits or to do away with unwanted ones can be traced to the horrific experiments carried out by nazi scientists during world war ii and the nazis are often seen at the root of the new world order conspiracy in fact it was hitler's regime that introduced the concept of a new order
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
or a radical, violent shift in population demographics. Some theorists hold that the secret leadership of the Order is made up of Nazis who escaped justice at the end of World War II. They and their descendants have since controlled world events from the shadows. When R.C. Christian said, guide reproduction wisely, was he referencing Nazi eugenics?
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
That certainly is a threatening way to read these guidelines, but there's another way to look at them that's much less ominous. The rules are focused on finding balance and harmony within human society, improving fitness and diversity, finding a common language, ruling fairly and justly. In the absence of some genocidal hidden agenda, these seem like laws we could stand to live by.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
An engraving on the capstone was written in four ancient languages, Babylonian, Classical Greek, Sanskrit, and Ancient Egyptian hieroglyphs. When translated to English, it read, "...let these be guidestones to an age of reason." The four other stones were also engraved on both sides.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
But then, why the secrecy? If the Guidestones were built out of benevolence rather than malignancy, why didn't R.C. Christian just reveal his true name? That, some theorists contend, is because R.C. Christian was part of a different secret society, the Rosicrucians. The Rosicrucians were a fabled order of mystics who came to fame in 17th century Europe.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
They were associated with new schools of thought, spirituality, and mysticism, which stood in opposition to the Christian establishment in Europe at the time. While their official doctrine is somewhat dense, they generally supported a practice that combined mystic cultural practices from around the world with modern science in an attempt to help mankind evolve intellectually.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
The movement gained prominence due to a series of manifestos which hinted at an exclusive secret society of scholars and scientists who sought to transform Europe across the fields of art, culture, science, religion, and government. The key connection between the Rosicrucians and the Georgia Guidestones is philosopher Thomas Paine.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
In the 18th century, Paine wrote The Age of Reason, a book that challenged institutionalized religion, promoted deism, and advocated for reason over faith. The capstone of the Georgia Guidestones read, let these be Guidestones to an age of reason. Paine also wrote Common Sense, a popular 18th century pamphlet arguing for American independence during the Revolutionary War. R.C.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
Christian name-checked this pamphlet in his own book, Common Sense Renewed. And according to the current chapter of the Rosicrucian Order, Paine was among a handful of early American figures to be part of the society in the 18th century. The connecting threads go deeper. The original Rosicrucian texts name the leader of the movement. Christian Rosenkreutz.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
This name, while likely an alias, is similar to the other main pseudonym in this story, R.C. Christian. Furthermore, the Rosicrucians would often refer to themselves as the fraternity of R.C. R.C. in this case stood for Rosy Cross, a society symbol resembling a golden cross with a rose fixed in the apex. Finally, R.C.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
Christian's requests for the Guidestones to be a sundial or calendar for the remainder of humanity make a lot more sense when you consider a theory posited by filmmaker and former radio commentator Jay Widener. He contends that since their initial rise in the 17th century, the Rosicrucians have been analyzing the solar cycle.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
They have determined that every 13,000 years, ejections will fall from the sky and destroy most of the Earth. This, in turn, will massively reduce the population. Thus, the Guidestones are intended for those few that are left. This would be a somewhat more optimistic theory than the man-made apocalypse of the New World Order theory.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
But perhaps the apocalypse coming for us won't be triggered by the New World Order or solar ejections. Consider the laundry list of things that have the potential to wipe out most or all of human existence. Natural disasters, climate change, super diseases.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
Unlike the capstone, this text is written in eight different languages, English, Spanish, Swahili, Hindi, Hebrew, Arabic, traditional Chinese, and Russian. The engravings on these four stones are the 10 guides. Number one, maintain humanity under 500 million in perpetual balance with nature. Number two, guide reproduction wisely, improving fitness and diversity.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
As rampant overpopulation increasingly strains our infrastructure, it's not totally unforeseeable that in the near future, an extinction-level event could lead to the eradication of humanity. And as for the first guideline, maintain humanity under 500 million, maintain humanity, not reduce humanity to or permit no more than. The word choice of maintain could imply that R.C.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
Christian assumed most of the world's population would be long gone by the time people started actually following the guidelines. What if R.C. Christian wasn't advocating for a culling of the human race, as the New World Order theory implies? Christian and his sponsors might not have had vested interest in wiping out the planet, but rather preparing the planet in the event it's wiped out.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
When you look at the geographic factors, the Guidestones actually seem strategically placed to survive an apocalyptic weather event. They are far away from oceans and would endure rising sea levels. Their position atop a hill makes them easily visible from a far off distance. This theory makes sense considering the global political climate in 1979 when the stones were commissioned.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
At that time, Russia and the United States were engaged in the Cold War, a decades-long political rivalry in which Americans were warned every day about the possible threat of nuclear weapons. This theory is supported by Wyatt Martin, the bank president who helped R.C. Christian get his project off the ground.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
In 2010, filmmaker Christian Pinto tracked down Martin for his 2015 documentary titled Dark Clouds Over Elberton. According to Martin's interview, Christian's purpose for the Guidestones was to instruct the remainder of humanity in the event of nuclear devastation. The stones would act as a kind of sundial, a primitive clock that a post-apocalyptic civilization could build itself around.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
Wyatt Martin was the only person who knew R.C. Christian's true identity. And while he may have been willing to reveal the purpose of the Georgia Guidestones, he certainly wasn't giving up any names. In 1980, after the Guidestones were unveiled, he told the Atlanta Constitution, When I die, the secret will die with me. Martin kept that promise when he passed away in 2021 at the age of 91.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
But he didn't keep all of R.C. Christian's secrets. Back in 1979, Martin made Christian two promises. The first, keep his identity hidden. The second... destroy any and all documentation and correspondence related to the Guidestones project.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
He'd kept the first, but in a 2009 Wired magazine article, he revealed to reporter Randall Sullivan a computer case full of papers dating back to that very first meeting in 1979. Sullivan asked to see the contents, but Martin refused. Later, filmmaker Christian Pinto interviewed Martin for his documentary, Dark Clouds Over Elberton.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
This time, Martin allowed producers to peek inside the case of documents. It turns out, correspondence between Christian and Martin didn't stop in 1980 when the Guidestones were complete. The men traded letters back and forth for many years after. In the documentary, Martin holds up one of the letters from R.C. Christian. It's dated July 14th, 1998. Martin reads a portion of it out loud.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
There's not much hidden in the contents of the letter. It reads like Christian is just giving an old friend updates on his life. But there's one clue. Christian mentions he's 78 years old, putting his birth year at about 1920. In the next shot, a producer holds up the envelope to the camera. There's no return address, but a stamp shows the letter came from Fort Dodge, Iowa.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
Then Martin picks up another package. It's from Smithsonian Magazine to Robert Christian. Care of Robert Merriman. And finally, just before Martin closes up the case of documents, the camera picks up one last clue on a letter from R.C. Christian. This time, it's an actual return address, again from Fort Dodge. The filmmakers are ecstatic.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
Not only are they the first people to see inside this case of documents, but they also might have enough clues to track down the real R.C. Christian. They start with the name Robert Merryman, The producers contact Stoyles Graphic Services, the Iowa-based publishing company behind R.C. Christian's book, Common Sense Renewed. It's a hit.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
Stoyles confirms that a man named Robert Merriman published the book with their company. Merriman had his own background in the printing business. He'd been a publisher of a newspaper, the Fort Dodge Messenger. But digging into Merriman's history, the filmmakers learn he died in 1992. Because R.C. Christian had sent letters after that date, it was impossible that that was his true identity.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
But they took the name in their back pocket. Perhaps Merriman was a friend of Christian's, or even one of the anonymous sponsors behind the Guidestones. They move on to the return address on Raywood Drive in Fort Dodge. That home did not belong to Robert Merriman, but a Herbert H. Kirsten.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
The filmmakers discover Kirsten was a doctor who'd grown up in Fort Dodge and went to medical school at the University of Iowa. He served in World War II, then settled back in his hometown and joined his family's medical practice. He and his wife had four children, and he was heavily involved in his community. Dr. Kirsten died in 2005 at the age of 85.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
He sounds like your average Joe, but digging deeper into his details, the producers find that Herbert H. Kirsten sounded a lot like the R.C. Christian they'd been looking for. First, Kirsten was born May 7th, 1920, making him 78 on July 14th, 1998, the date R.C. Christian wrote that letter to Wyatt Martin.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
In Dark Clouds Over Elberton, Wyatt Martin reveals that just a few months prior to his 2010 interview, he'd received a call from R.C. Christian's son. The son told Martin his father had died several years ago and that now both of his parents are deceased. Martin wouldn't say what year Christian passed, but did confirm it was after 2000.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
Furthermore, Dr. Kirsten's obituary indicates his wife died just months prior to his own passing, matching what R.C. Christian's son said about both of his parents being deceased. Lastly, Wyatt Martin told the filmmakers he believed the last letter he received from Christian was in 2001.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
this timeline means it's possible that kirsten who died in 2005 was indeed rc christian and it's not just the timeline that checks out herbert kirsten was an inventor he had at least 10 patents registered with the u.s government one of these patents involved concrete work During R.C. Christian's first meeting with Wyatt Martin, he told the banker he used to work in the concrete industry.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
And as for the pseudonym, it turns out the surname Kirsten is an archaic form of the word Christian. But what about Robert Merriman? Who is he and how does he fit into the Georgia Guidestones story? Well, since Kirsten and Merriman were both prominent figures in the Fort Dodge community, Merriman a newspaper publisher, Kirsten a doctor, the filmmakers thought maybe the two knew each other.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
They tracked down Merriman's nephew, who told them that not only did the men know each other, but they were close friends. If Dr. Kirsten came to his uncle for help with a task that demanded secrecy, He has no doubt Merriman would have obliged. And the Georgia Guidestones may not have been the first time Kirsten and Merriman collaborated on a project.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
According to two local historians, Dr. Kirsten designed and created a small model of a bandstand, much like the one R.C. Christian brought to Joe Fenley. With the help of Robert Merriman, the bandstand came to life and still stands in Fort Dodge to this day. Digging into Dr. Kirsten's writing and philosophy is even more eye-opening.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
First, his obituary states he wanted to be remembered both as a physician and a conservationist. Sounds a lot like a man who would make, be not a cancer on the earth, leave room for nature, a guideline for humanity. In Dark Clouds Over Elberton, the producers discover records in the Fort Dodge library showing Kirsten had other beliefs that matched those of R.C. Christian.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
In an article announcing the doctor's retirement, he was quoted as saying, "...controlling population is the most important problem confronting humanity." But what Fort Dodge historians share with the filmmakers next is a lot more disturbing. Kirsten, they said, was friends with William Shockley, a Nobel Prize-winning physicist who is also a well-known racist and eugenicist.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
The historians claim Kirsten shared a lot of the same views as his friend. Furthermore, Kirsten once wrote a letter to his local newspaper defending the anti-immigration views of David Duke, one-time Grand Wizard of the Ku Klux Klan. However, the ties between Kirsten and Shockley couldn't be corroborated.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
And while Kirsten frequently wrote opinion letters to the newspaper, we couldn't find any evidence of eugenic beliefs. With Kirsten dead and his descendants uninterested in speaking to the media, We may never know whether he was R.C. Christian, what associations he had with the eugenics movement, or what the Georgia Guidestones' purpose truly was.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
But according to some Elberton locals, if the racist connections are true, maybe it's best that the stones were destroyed. Thank you for listening to Conspiracy Theories. We're here with a new episode every Wednesday. Be sure to check us out on Instagram at The Conspiracy Pod. If you're watching on Spotify, swipe up and give us your thoughts. Or email us at conspiracystories at spotify.com.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
For more information on the Georgia Guidestones, amongst the many sources we used, we found Dark Clouds Over Elberton, a documentary directed by Christian Pinto and Randall Sullivan's reporting in Wired Magazine, extremely helpful to our research. Until next time, remember, the truth isn't always the best story, and the official story isn't always the truth.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
This episode was written by Monisha Dadlani and Chelsea Wood, edited and researched by Chelsea Wood, fact-checked by Laurie Siegel, and video editing and sound design by Alex Button. I'm your host, Carter Roy.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
Channel through stone indicates celestial pole. 2. Two, horizontal slot indicates annual travel of sun. Three, sunbeam through capstone marks noontime throughout the year. It was signed, author R.C. Christian. Lastly, it mentioned a time capsule placed six feet below this spot. There was no specified date for when the capsule should be opened.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
Some unknown man built the Georgia Guidestones for some unknown purpose. They look like the monolith from 2001 A Space Odyssey and had etchings that sound vaguely apocalyptic. It's hard to imagine all of that not eliciting a swarm of conspiracy theories. And boy, did it. From the moment the slabs were erected in 1980, they mystified the residents of Elberton.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
It's the early hours of July 6th, 2022. Most of the residents of Elberton, Georgia are in bed asleep. Around 4 a.m., there's an explosion. Matt Beasley's house shakes like someone slammed a door too hard. Peggy Gross thinks a tree has fallen onto her house. Framed photos fall off Wayne and Mildred Mullinex's walls. No one knows what caused the boom until a few hours later.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
A local minister predicted a satanic sacrifice would take place at the site. Graffiti left on the stones read, Death to the New World Order. Some thought witches were using the monument to cast spells. It came to a head in mid-2022 as gubernatorial candidate Candace Taylor ramped up her campaign. That May, she posted a video ad on social media.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
Commuters passing Guidestones Road see that their local landmark... The Georgia Guidestones has been destroyed. Twitter lights up and the conspiracy fires are stoked. Some speculate on who is responsible for the detonation. Fingers are pointed at everyone from aliens to the Illuminati. But one tweet sticks out from the rest. It's from former Georgia gubernatorial candidate Candace Taylor.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
The ad features shots of the Georgia Guidestones while Taylor narrates. She says, "...the new world order is here, and they told us it was coming. It's a battle far greater than what we see in the natural. It is a war between good and evil." She outlines her executive orders should she win the race. Her last one is simple— demolish the Georgia Guidestones.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
Just over two months later, she gets her wish. On July 6th, 2022, CCTV captures a person running up to the guidestones holding something, possibly a detonation device. Seconds later, the figure sprints away and one of the four granite panels explodes. A separate video shows a silver or gray sedan speeding away from the scene.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
Later that day, authorities tear down the remainder of the monument for safety reasons. The County Board of Commissioners votes against rebuilding the Guidestones and donates the rubble to the Elberton Granite Association. The land is returned to its original owner, Wayne Mullinex. The demolition should have put the conspiracy theories to bed.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
After all, there hadn't been a doomsday or ritual sacrifice. And after sorting through the rubble, authorities discovered there wasn't even a time capsule under the guidestones. Perhaps the whole thing was just a big publicity stunt. Maybe an art fixture commissioned by an eccentric millionaire. But in fact, the explosion only breathed new life into the speculation.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
What was the Guidestones' purpose? Who destroyed them? And the most enduring mystery of all, who on earth is R.C. Christian? Elberton is located in Georgia, a little over 100 miles northeast of Atlanta. As of 2023, its population is just over 4,600 people within four square miles of the city proper. It's the self-proclaimed granite capital of the world.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
The Guidestones were far from the only granite-constructed wonder within the city limits. Elberton is home to more than 45 quarries, which produce around 250,000 granite markers and monuments per year. The local football team, the Blue Devils, play in the Granite Bowl, a stadium made from over 100,000 tons of local granite. But the summer of 1979 would bring Elberton its biggest project to date.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
That June, a well-dressed, middle-aged man entered the office of Joe H. Fenley, president of the Elberton Granite Finishing Company. He introduced himself as Robert C. Christian, or R.C. Christian. He told Fenley of an ambitious monument he wanted to build in Elberton, one that would be dedicated to the conservation of mankind. He wanted to leave a message for future generations.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
Christian had been inspired by Stonehenge, He explained that he had traveled and visited many statues and monoliths throughout Europe, and Stonehenge particularly resonated with him. He'd made a small wooden model of his vision for the Guidestones, which resembled the English monument, itself a target of conspiracy theories and questions about its meaning.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
Fenley thought the whole thing could be a hoax, until this RC Christian started talking numbers. He said he could pay six figures for Fenley and his team to build the monument, the size of which had never been constructed in Elberton before. Fenley gave Christian the address of the Granite City Bank, half expecting to never see this so-called RC Christian again.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
But Christian, following Fenley's directions, headed to the Granite City Bank and the office of the bank president, Wyatt C. Martin. He gave Martin the same pitch that he did to Fenley, describing his ambitious monument with excitement. He also revealed to Martin that R.C. Christian was not his real name.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
She says God himself struck down the Guidestones because the monument was the work of Satan. Welcome to Conspiracy Theories, a Spotify podcast. I'm Carter Roy. New episodes come out every Wednesday. You can listen to the audio everywhere and watch the video only on Spotify. And be sure to check us out on Instagram at The Conspiracy Pod. Stay with us.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
To explain his choice of a false identity, Christian claimed to be representing not just himself, but a band of anonymous people who live outside of georgia he said they were a small group of loyal americans who believe in god rc christian was the name that spoke for all of them this project was their most important work they'd been working on the plans for it for 20 years
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
martin echoed fenley's skepticism but if christian could provide a deposit martin agreed to act as the financial intermediary for the project but there was one other condition he wanted to know christian's true identity christian gave martin his real name in a small bit of his biography He said he'd served in World War II, traveled the globe, and at one point he was a concrete worker.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
His only tie to Georgia was through his great-grandmother, who was from there. Christian also gave Martin enough financial information for the banker to be assured the man could pay for the project. Then Christian had some conditions of his own. He asked Martin to sign a nondisclosure agreement stating he would never reveal Christian's true identity.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
The agreement also stipulated that Martin would destroy any information pertaining to the construction and development of the project after it was completed. Martin signed the forms. In regards to the financial deposit, Christian sent Martin money from multiple banks across the United States so that he could not be traced. It was clear this man was serious about his secrecy.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
But he did seem to have the money to pay for the stones. So with a $10,000 deposit in the bank and Martin's financial go-ahead, Joe Finley and his company officially started working on the construction of the stones in the summer of 1979. The material Christian approved for the stones was pyramid blue granite from Fenley's Pyramid Quarry. It took weeks to remove 28-ton stone out of the quarry.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
Then each stone needed to be cut down to Christian's requested size, which took another nine months. While Fenley and his company worked on the stones, it was up to Martin to help scout potential sites to place them. Christian had requested an area that was visible to the public, but not so central it would become a tourist attraction.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
Martin suggested a five-acre plot of land located about eight miles north of Elberton. It was part of a farm owned by Wayne and Mildred Mullinex. The grassy field was perfect. It was near a road, so it was easy to access, but not too close to the town center. And it was the highest point in Elbert County, ideal for visibility.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
To sweeten the deal, Christian offered the Mullinexes two generations of grazing rights on the grass surrounding the Guidestones if the monument could be forever housed on the land. For $5,000, Wayne signed over the five-acre plot. With the money set and the land acquired, it was time for Christian to disappear.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
He bid Fenley one last farewell at his office once all the pieces were set in motion that summer of 1979. Before leaving, he said, you'll never see me again. And just as suddenly as he had appeared that June afternoon, he disappeared into thin air. All future communication from Christian was conveyed through Martin via letters sent from different cities across the country.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
Even from miles away, Christian had some very specific requests. They were so specific, Joe Fenley had to seek the help of an astronomer from the University of Georgia to bring Christian's design to life. First, the center column needed to have a hole in the stone where one could see the North Star at all times.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
The column also had to have a slot that aligned with the position of the rising sun during solstices and equinoxes. The specifications also demanded an aperture, so the sun's light could pass through at noon each day. The idea was for the stones to act as a sundial, where you would be able to tell the time and the event of apocalyptic fallout. Then there were the engraved guidelines.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
Fenley hired sandblaster Charlie Clamp to etch over 4,000 individual letters into the stones, which required hundreds of hours to complete. 951 cubic feet of granite and about 245,000 pounds later, the Georgia Guidestones were unveiled on March 22, 1980. Roughly 400 people gathered to watch. Television crews from Atlanta came to document the event.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
Mayor Jack Wheeler and Congressman Doug Barnard Jr. led the ceremony. The Guidestones drew immediate global interest, and the small town of Elberton became a destination for tourists from Japan, China, and India. In 1993, Yoko Ono even wrote a song about the Stones. They played host to the strange and esoteric.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
The Georgia Guidestones were located in a grassy field not too far from downtown Elberton, Georgia, off Highway 77. At over 19 feet tall and weighing more than 245,000 pounds, they loomed over the green field. The stones were arranged in an X pattern, with one central pillar and four stones that fanned out from the middle with a capstone on top.
Conspiracy Theories
The Fall of the Georgia Guidestones
Nani Batchelder, a psychic counselor, believed there was a healing energy within the stones. Pagan worshippers made pilgrimages to the Guidestones where they'd dance and chant. Multiple visitors noted feeling a strong energy when visiting the monument. During construction, even sandblaster Charlie Clamp said he heard strange music and disjointed voices when he was engraving the stones.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
Lights, camera, Carter. Hey, Conspiracy Theories listeners and viewers. We've introduced a lot of new things to the show this year, including video. In my second best of 2024 pick, we'll revisit our video episode covering the mysterious death of famed magician Harry Houdini. You can hear the audio everywhere, but you'll only be able to watch it on Spotify.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
He'd study the medium's movements, figure out their tricks, and then he'd perform them for a live audience, proving to the public that spiritualist mediums were really just masters of illusion. In 1924, he compiled his exploits in a tell-all book, A Magician Among the Spirits.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
The only problem was, she was very good. I mean, she couldn't really be speaking with the dead, could she? Then a male voice, totally unlike Marjorie's, boomed. You won't live forever, Houdini. You've got to die. I put a curse on you now that will follow you every day until you die. And then you'll know better. Houdini had made enemies before, but he did take note of this particular warning.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
It was a takedown of pretty much every well-known medium who ever existed, all the way back to the Fox sisters, who, by the way, were not only retired from seances, but dead. He explained their tricks using photographs and diagrams. He even dragged Arthur Conan Doyle for supporting mediums, officially torching their friendship. Was it a little hypocritical of him? Maybe.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
Houdini was extremely secretive about his own tricks, and here he was putting medium secrets on display. But that's not how Houdini saw it. At least he was upfront about being an illusionist. He felt he was on a crusade to expose them all. He was famously quoted as saying, "'It takes a flimflammer to catch a flimflammer.'" In other words, he was just the person for the job.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
But there was one medium who wasn't so easy to figure out. Someone who had already impressed Houdini's colleagues so much that Houdini risked his own reputation to prove she was a fraud. She was known professionally as Marjorie. Marjorie, whose real name was Mina Crandon, was an upper-crust society wife of a Boston surgeon, Dr. Leroy Crandon.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
He was one of the scientific thinkers who'd become interested in finding scientific proof of an afterlife. Before 1923, Marjorie hadn't taken spiritualism all that seriously. Until one day, she decided to attend a seance on a whim. A medium told Marjorie he sensed a spirit among them. He asked her, did she have a brother who died? She did, although she brushed this off as a common fishing tactic.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
But the medium knew things about her brother. Was he blonde and tall? Yes. Liked to play pranks? He did. Then the medium's face grew serious. Marjorie's brother had an important message for her. She had the gift of mediumship. As in Marjorie should be running these seances. Her mind raced. To her, the news kind of made sense.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
She and her brother, Walter, had been extremely close growing up, and everybody believed he'd had psychic abilities. Even after he died in an accident in 1911, she still felt their bond. But she put the thought of mediumship out of her mind. until a few months later. At that point, her husband, who went by Roy, was all in on spiritualism and started holding seances at their home.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
Marjorie asked if she could join, just to watch. But to everyone's surprise, most of all her own, Marjorie showed a strong connection with the dead. The story goes that she made the seance table shake and rattle violently until it lunged at a man. He jumped back from the circle, but the table kept coming. It chased him out of the room, down the hallway, and into a bedroom.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
After that, Marjorie conducted seances all the time with a close circle of friends. The spirit she channeled most often was Walter, her brother. Walter would speak through Marjorie in a deep, booming voice. Even Houdini would later admit the words couldn't have been coming from Marjorie. Somehow, it even sounded like Walter moved around the seance room.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
But talking only scratched the surface of what Walter was capable of. A typical sitting would go something like this. Walter would arrive at the table whistling one of his favorite songs. He'd ask for someone to throw on a record and liven up the place. Then he'd float around the room, joking and showing off, making bells ring and lights flicker.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
If Walter was really in a good mood, he'd make the seance table tilt and dance. Week after week during the summer of 1924, Marjorie and Walter made magic in the seance room. And eventually, word got around Boston. They called her the Witch of Lime Street. Now, Marjorie didn't seem interested in gaining converts to spiritualism, the religion.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
She just so happened to be so good at the seance table that she turned people into believers. Her husband even wrote to Arthur Conan Doyle about her. This brought Marjorie one step closer to being in Houdini's warpath. Doyle took an immediate interest and recommended her to a friend of his, Malcolm Byrd.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
Byrd was an editor for the renowned magazine Scientific American, and he agreed to look into Marjorie's apparent talents. See, around the same time Houdini started debunking mediums, Scientific American was running a contest nicknamed the Great Spirit Hunt. They were looking for proof of psychic powers.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
Any medium who could win over the magazine's committee would win $2,500, or what would be about $45,000 today. If it seems weird that a science publication would host a seance contest, you're not wrong. But remember, in the 1920s, the line between real and pseudoscience was kind of blurry. When Houdini heard about the contest, he insisted on joining the panel of judges.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
After all, it's not often that a curse is placed upon you by a ghost. Welcome to Conspiracy Theories, a Spotify podcast. I'm Carter Roy. You can find us here every Wednesday and be sure to check us out on Instagram at The Conspiracy Pod. And we would love to hear from you. So if you're listening on the Spotify app, just swipe up and give us your thoughts.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
And then he basically said not to even worry about getting the prize money together. There'd never be a winner. And for a while, no one even came close to claiming the prize, just as Houdini promised. Houdini was so scathing in his article about one failed contestant, the rest of the panel worried nobody else would even apply.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
The contest started to leave a trail of ruined reputations in its wake. And then Marjorie came along. She'd been a medium for less than six months when suddenly she was being considered for the Great Spirit Hunt. Now, Houdini was still performing, and he was super famous throughout North America and Europe.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
He understandably didn't want to be bothered unless a medium made it far enough along in the testing process. So before Houdini ever met her, Marjorie already had most of the judges convinced she was the real deal. She'd been giving dozens of sittings with them for months while Houdini was touring. How did she win them over so handily?
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
At one sitting, a small white dove suddenly appeared out of thin air. Everyone gasped and then clapped and cheered. Malcolm Byrd and the other judges were amazed. They all searched the seance room at the beginning of the night. There was no sign of a dove. They had also locked the doors and placed a wax seal on them so they'd know if someone had slipped inside in the dark.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
But the seals were still intact. They were so astounded by the dove trick, the men went around and asked all the local pet shops if Marjorie had bought a bird from them. During another round of tests, a former MIT physicist challenged Marjorie, or rather Walter, to tip a weighted scale that was under a cover while he took photographs. Somehow she pulled it off and he couldn't figure out how.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
During these tests, the people sitting next to Marjorie had a special job called a control. Basically, the controls would hold the medium's hands. They'd also sit ankle to ankle or even place Marjorie's feet in their laps. It creates a silly picture, but in a dark seance room, this was how everyone could ensure she wasn't just sneaking around pulling strings.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
And at this point in the contest, she was doing great. The Boston Herald printed an article declaring that most of the jury was convinced of her powers. But she still had to make it past Houdini. Both of their reputations were now on the line. The whole world was watching the contest. It was a big deal.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
Scientific American had been publishing updates about the spirit hunt, and most of the local Boston newspapers followed the story as well. Marjorie versus Houdini was the spiritualism showdown of the decade. Houdini had been so outspoken about what a sham mediums were that if Marjorie was able to prove him wrong and win the prize, he'd be humiliated.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
And she was essentially representing a whole religious movement. Harry Houdini finally arrived in Boston to face Marjorie in July 1924. Their meeting was surprisingly jovial, but Houdini never forgot what he was there to do. Seated in a chair next to Marjorie, Houdini acted as one of the controls.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
He wanted to be able to feel the slightest movement, so he rolled up his pants to the knee and pressed his ankle bone right on Marjorie's. The seance circle joined hands and Walter arrived. He performed several of his usual tricks. Bells rang, objects floated. Walter had his fun with the Victrola, making the record slow and stop. The Crandons were pleased. It had been a good showing.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
You may know Harry Houdini as one of the greatest magicians in history. He was a huge celebrity in his time. Then he died under strange circumstances on Halloween 1926, leaving many to wonder, was his death just an accident or was it planned at the hands of someone who had it out for him?
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
Houdini, on the other hand, drew one simple conclusion. Marjorie was a fraud. He felt certain that she was slowly moving her foot during the seance, doing it so delicately that no previous control had ever noticed. With that free foot, she was able to move whatever mechanisms were ringing the bells and allowing the objects to levitate.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
He didn't have an explanation for the record player, but he was sure he'd figure that out eventually. The next night, Houdini kept his leg pressed even tighter against Marjorie's. Again, he rolled up his pants so he could feel the slightest movement. For the first half of the seance, he felt nothing. But Walter didn't perform any of his tricks either.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
At one point, Marjorie allegedly told Houdini that the buckle on his garter was hurting her. He was pressing her leg so hard the metal was digging into her skin. Houdini agreed to take them off for the seance. But when he reached down, he discovered the truth. Marjorie's stockings had gotten caught in the metal buckle. She couldn't move her leg at all because of it.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
Lo and behold, once the stocking was free, Walter started ringing bells and floating objects. To Houdini, it was the nail in the coffin. He told the other panel members to call off the hunt, but they had a hard time believing him. Marjorie and Walter had shown them amazing things. Was Houdini really sure she was fake?
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
So Houdini went to his greatest lengths yet to prove he was right and put an end to the contest, no matter how many enemies he might make. Harry Houdini was certain Marjorie was a fraud, just like all the other spiritualist mediums he'd uncovered, but he still had to prove it. At the next seance, he unveiled a wooden control box.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
Instead of having people hold Marjorie's hands and feet, a system she had obviously outsmarted, Houdini had her sit inside the box he built. He promised that if Marjorie could still work under these conditions, he'd accept her talents. So, Marjorie climbed into the box, the lights went out, and Houdini waited.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
Much to his disappointment, Walter showed up anyway, ringing his bell and moving around the room cracking jokes. Houdini was furious and insisted that Marjorie manage to push down the top flap of the box with her shoulders, freeing herself enough to ring the bell with her forehead. He climbed into the box himself to show how she did it. But Marjorie's husband, Roy, was outraged.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
Houdini had said that if Marjorie was able to perform in the box, he would accept her powers. He was breaking his agreement. The men nearly came to blows. The other judges had to break them up and end the session. A few days later, Houdini made some adjustments to the box. There were no more armholes, and he added padlocks to the top flap so that it was impossible to open from the inside.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
It was extreme, but if Marjorie was still successful, Houdini said, he would accept the results. Fair and square, the lights went out. Walter arrived, but nothing else happened. No seance table dancing, no bells ringing. Walter blamed Houdini for the bad performance. He threatened, You won't live forever, Houdini. I put a curse on you now that will follow you every day until you die.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
Before we get into this story, amongst the many sources we used, we found David J. Herr's The Witch of Lime Street and The Secret Life of Houdini by William Kalush and Larry Sloman extremely helpful to our research. The audiobook editions of both works are available for Spotify Premium subscribers in Spotify's audiobook catalog, where you can check them out after listening to this episode.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
And then you'll know better. And with that, Walter departed the seance room. He refused to come back as long as Houdini was there and Marjorie was in the box. The trials were over. When the Scientific American panel voted, their opinions had completely flip-flopped. Finally, they saw the truth. As long as Marjorie's arms and legs were contained by Houdini's box, Walter couldn't do any tricks.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
And in a move that I can only describe as ice cold, the panel didn't even tell Marjorie that she'd lost. She had to read about it in the newspaper. Marjorie's defeat was front page news. But the feud didn't end there. In fact, it was just getting started. Marjorie tried to deny the results of the contest. She accused Houdini of strong-arming the other judges and turning them against her.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
Outraged, Houdini fired back with a 25-page pamphlet airing all her dirty laundry, complete with photos and illustrations of how she pulled off her tricks. He titled it, Houdini Exposes the Tricks Used by the Boston Medium Marjorie. Then he dedicated part of his stage performance to telling the world she was a con artist.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
I would love to feel bad for Marjorie, except you remember how it sounded like Walter threatened Houdini? Well, after the seance, Marjorie made a threat of her own. She warned Houdini, that if he did anything to hurt her reputation, quote, some of my friends will come up and give you a good beating. Just over a year later in January 1926, Houdini was starring in a hit show on Broadway.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
He blended his death-defying stunts with takedowns of spiritualist mediums, including Marjorie. It was a shining moment in his career. except the spiritualists did not see it that way. They still believed in Marjorie's abilities. To them, the control box only proved that physical restraints hindered her psychic powers. Houdini took a show on the road, making a pit stop in Washington, D.C.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
He was testifying at the Capitol on behalf of a bill to make for-profit mediumship illegal. He was met with swarms of protesters. He was used to them by now. Once in Chicago, an estimated 1,500 spiritualists crammed inside his venue. Now, Houdini had nothing against their religion, and he told them as much. He, too, believed in the afterlife and had faith he would see his mother again someday.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
But his words did nothing to sway the spiritualists. Not only had he offended them, his campaign hurt their movement. His stage performances led to police crackdowns, arrests, and larceny charges against some of the mediums. Months later, Houdini joked on his deathbed that they would celebrate when he died.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
All of this is at the crux of the conspiracy theory that Harry Houdini was actually murdered. For starters, J. Gordon Whitehead, the man who punched Houdini, is a mysterious figure himself. Okay, he was about 31 years old and a freshman at Montreal's McGill University. After that evening with Houdini, he left school and dropped off the map almost entirely.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
One researcher spent about 20 years investigating what happened to Whitehead, and even he couldn't find many details. Remember, the two witnesses in Houdini's dressing room gave affidavits to the insurance investigators. They said that right before Whitehead threw any punches, he was badgering Houdini over his beliefs about miracles in the Bible.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
When Whitehead didn't get the answers he wanted, they said he seemed offended. That's when he asked if he could hit Houdini. Some theorists believe Marjorie put Whitehead up to the attack. She was allegedly still so angry about being Houdini's punching bag that she decided to return the favor.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
Now, that seems a tad far-fetched, but other rumors say Whitehead himself was really into spiritualism and hated Houdini for debunking mediums. Angry enough to kill him. Then there were the other spiritualists whose livelihoods were threatened by Houdini. Because Houdini was right about one thing.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
There were a lot of frauds out there who raked in the big bucks, convincing the grieving masses that they could speak with their loved ones. Marjorie never charged a dime for her seances, but plenty of others did. And Houdini was a genuine threat to their business.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
In The Secret Life of Houdini, authors William Kalush and Larry Sloman mention a small organized crime group within the spiritualist community. They say it wasn't just Houdini who received veiled threats. Other skeptics and detractors did too. This idea was endorsed by a 1976 book titled The Psychic Mafia. Its author, Morris Lamar Keene, was once called the prince of the spiritualists.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
Based in Tampa, Florida, he'd been a successful medium in the 1960s and 70s. In his book, he confessed he'd been a fraud all along. While he divulged his secrets, he also said duping people was actually easy, thanks to something he called True Believer Syndrome. More importantly, his book described the dangerous crime ring Kalush and Sloman alluded to, which Keene called the Psychic Mafia.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
According to Keene, he'd even survived an assassination attempt on one of their own. So it's not too hard to imagine that Houdini could have also been a target. But as Kalush and Sloman point out in The Secret Life of Houdini, this so-called psychic mafia didn't often resort to overt violence. Instead, they relied on poisoning.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
The kind of poison that could be covered up by an infection from a ruptured appendix. It turns out, Harry wasn't the only Houdini to get sick shortly before his death. His wife, Bess, was admitted to the hospital at the same time her husband was on his deathbed. She was gravely ill. According to this theory, Houdini's appendicitis and infection could have covered up the effects of poison.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
He wasn't given an autopsy since his cause of death seemed apparent. Could Harry and Bess both have been poisoned, either before Houdini's appendix burst or in the hospital? In 2007, more than 80 years after Houdini died, there was a push to exhume his remains to test for traces of poison. A team of researchers and forensic experts teamed up with descendants of Houdini and Marjorie.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
They hoped to put the theory to rest once and for all. But the petition process for exhuming a body is complicated. Ultimately, the plan was dropped. He's not getting out of this one. So the theory lives on. Now, for what it's worth, the Crandons denied having anything to do with Houdini's death.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
Marjorie seemed truly sad to hear the news, unlike some of her supporters, and her husband insisted Walter had never threatened Houdini. It's just an odd coincidence that Dr. Crandon performed several appendectomies throughout his career, and even pioneered one technique to remove the appendix. But perhaps the great Houdini got the last laugh. Before he passed, he and his wife Bess made a pact.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
Whoever should die first must try to contact the other from beyond the grave. They shared a secret code only they would know. Bess tried for years to reach her late husband, but every seance failed. So... Either Houdini was right all along, or just didn't want to admit that he was wrong. Thank you for listening to Conspiracy Theories, a Spotify podcast.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
We're here with a new episode every Wednesday, and be sure to check us out on Instagram at The Conspiracy Pod. For more information on the feud between Marjorie and Houdini, we found both David J. Herr's The Witch of Lime Street and The Secret Life of Houdini by William Kalush and Larry Sloman extremely helpful to our research. Do you have a personal relationship to the stories we tell?
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
Email us a short audio recording telling your story to conspiracystories at spotify.com. Until next time, remember, the truth isn't always the best story. And the official story isn't always the truth. Conspiracy Theories is a Spotify podcast. This episode was written by Abigail Cannon and Mickey Taylor, edited by Aaron Lan, Connor Sampson, Maggie Admire, and Chelsea Wood.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
Fact-checked by Lori Siegel and Haley Milliken, with video editing and production support by T. Cruz, and sound design by Alex Button. Our head of programming is Julian Boisreau. Our head of production is Nick Johnson. And Spencer Howard is our post-production supervisor. I'm your host, Carter Roy.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
We'll be back with new episodes of Conspiracy Theories next week. Due to the nature of this episode, listener discretion is advised. This episode includes discussions of violence and death. Consider this when deciding how and when you'll listen.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
At one time, Harry Houdini seemed immortal, like he couldn't die, in part due to his most famous trick, the water torture cell, which he first performed in 1912. First, his ankles were secured in a stock. Chains hoisted him into the air upside down, then lowered him head first into a tank of water. A lock clicked into place. Curtains were drawn so nobody could see him thrash around inside.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
A man with an ax stood at the ready in case anything went wrong. As seconds turned to minutes, audience members begged him to break the glass and save Houdini from drowning. But the magician always emerged, breathless and dripping wet, but alive. Now, if you thought I was going to say Houdini died in his famous water torture cell, you wouldn't be alone. That's a popular myth.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
He actually survived every one of his death-defying stunts, which is pretty amazing given how dangerous they were. He would jump from bridges, handcuffed, only to resurface seconds later, unshackled. And when that became old news, he'd be handcuffed inside a wooden box that was nailed shut and then dumped into the water. No restraints could stop him.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
He escaped from a glass box, from a nailed coffin, from a rope so tight around his hands and neck that he seemed to be choking. The only time one of his tricks almost got the better of him was when he was buried alive. He crawled his way out from under six feet of heavy soil just before running out of air. Call it luck, talent, or some kind of sixth sense, whatever it was,
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
It all came to an end just before Halloween 1926. On October 22nd, Houdini was in his dressing room in Montreal preparing for a show that night. He relaxed in a chair and chatted with two local university students. That's when a third visitor entered. J. Gordon Whitehead, another college student, wanted to return a book Houdini had loaned him.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
The two younger fans hoped Whitehead would leave, but he stuck around, taking over the conversation. He spoke on a few different subjects, and then suddenly, Whitehead asked Houdini, was it true? Could he withstand a punch to the abdomen? Granted, this wasn't a totally random question. To prove his legendary strength, Houdini would invite fans to strike him as hard as they could.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
If you're listening on the Spotify app, you can watch a video version of this episode right in the app and be sure to swipe up after the story and let us know what you thought. In the summer of 1924, expert magician and escape artist Harry Houdini sat in an office in Boston, holding the hand of a woman he barely knew. He strained his eyes to watch her, but couldn't see a thing.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
At 52 years old, he was incredibly strong. He had to be to pull off his tricks. Usually, even the most powerful blow had no effect on the magician. But this time, Houdini didn't seem so eager to prove himself. He was still nursing a broken ankle and needed to rest. Whitehead pressed the matter anyway. Houdini finally nodded and began to pull himself up out of his chair.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
But before he could brace himself, Whitehead delivered four or five heavy blows to Houdini's stomach. He might have kept going if one of the horrified students in the room hadn't pulled Whitehead away. Houdini waved off the injury and pushed through his next performance. But secretly, he was in great pain. He traveled to Detroit and performed his next show, too, despite a raging fever.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
But as soon as it ended, he collapsed. At the hospital, a doctor realized Houdini's appendix had burst. He wasn't expected to live another 24 hours. But this was the great Houdini. He put on a brave face for days, talking and joking with the hospital staff. Yet the greatest escape artist of his era couldn't get out of this one. Harry Houdini died on Halloween day.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
Peritonitis was listed as the official cause of death. His ruptured appendix had given way to a fatal infection. The New York Life Insurance Company conducted a routine investigation. They got affidavits from J. Gordon Whitehead, along with the other two college students who saw him punch Houdini. The insurance agents concluded that Whitehead could have caused Houdini's appendix to rupture.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
If so, they said it was just an accident. But not everyone thinks it's that simple. See, Houdini was a busy man. He rose to fame as the 19th century came to a close, but then he constantly reinvented himself to stay in the spotlight. New illusions, new feats, more tours, a film career. He was always challenging himself. It's what made him a household name.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
Toward the end of his career, Houdini pivoted again and became a vocal critic of mediums, as in seances and speaking to the dead. That earned him more than a few enemies along his tour route, and depending on who you believe, one of them might have had Houdini killed. Officially, Harry Houdini died of an infection after his appendix ruptured.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
It might have been exacerbated by J. Gordon Whitehead punching him, but the event was never investigated as a possible crime. Unofficially, some historians believe Houdini's death could have been planned by someone who had it out for him. Specifically, someone with ties to a religious movement known as spiritualism.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
Central to spiritualism was the belief that one could communicate with the spirit realm. To contact the dead, devotees would sit in on seances conducted by mediums. To understand the depth of Houdini's rivalry with the spiritualists, we have to travel back a few more decades. That's when the Fox sisters began speaking to the dead, and spiritualism really took off.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
In 1848, Maggie Fox and her little sister Kate claimed a spirit in their house was talking to them. That news attracted big crowds. Eventually, they moved to larger venues and charged a fee to attend their seances. Years later, Maggie admitted that she and her sister were frauds.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
In hindsight, it might be hard to understand how so many people were fooled unless you think about it within the context of the time. Spiritualism emerged alongside some major scientific breakthroughs. Just a few years earlier, Samuel Morse sent his first message via telegraph. These advancements totally changed what people thought was possible. We harnessed electricity.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
We could speak through wires. Why couldn't we communicate with an invisible spirit realm too? Around 1920, right before Houdini set his sights on mediums, the movement gained popularity again. Not coincidentally, two devastating events had just occurred. World War I and the influenza epidemic of 1918.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
They were sitting in complete darkness. The woman was Marjorie, a self-proclaimed medium who maintained she could commune with the spirits of the dead. But like so many others in her profession, she did her best work in a pitch black room. It was more than a little suspicious. Now, it was up to Houdini to prove that she was a fake, a flim flammer like the rest of them.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
Millions died, leaving their loved ones to grieve and to hope that death wouldn't keep them from speaking once more. Spiritualism made a huge comeback. But this time, there was a twist. The new batch of believers were mostly upper class and well-educated, people riding the wave of innovation, doctors, scientists, professors, like Sir Arthur Conan Doyle, the creator of Sherlock Holmes.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
Many of Doyle's friends and family had just died, including his son. He became a spiritualism evangelist. He went on tours around the world to tell everyone how great it was. He wrote articles in support of mediums he thought had the gift. He even debated skeptics in public, including his very good friend, Harry Houdini. Houdini hated spiritualism.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
He thought mediums were nothing more than con artists. And honestly, it's hard to blame him for feeling this way. After his father died, he watched mediums take advantage of his mother, Cecilia. She practically went bankrupt over it. Even when he showed her exactly how the medium's tricks worked, she wouldn't listen. She was a believer until the day she died.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
To see this happen was especially hard for Houdini. He considered himself, quote, a mother's boy. Cecilia's death in 1913 affected him profoundly. Arthur Conan Doyle was sympathetic to his friend's opinion. No one wants to see their mother get conned. But he also urged Houdini to give seances one more shot. Doyle believed his wife, Jean, was a truly talented medium.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
She could show him the power of real spiritualism. Didn't Houdini want the chance to talk to his mother one more time? So... In 1922, Houdini agreed to take part in a seance with the Doyles. The trio sat at a small table with pens and paper at the ready. This was how Jean talked to the dead. Once she connected with the spirit, they told her what words to write. All three of them closed their eyes.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
Doyle said a prayer, then they waited for Cecilia to arrive. Normally, Houdini kept one eye open during seances, always on guard. But today, he felt a yearning that he never expected. Jean picked up the pen, channeling Cecilia for 15 pages. Houdini read and reread them, cherishing each word. For a moment, he thought Doyle was right. This was true comfort. But then...
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
he realized the words sounded nothing like his mother. First and foremost, he always spoke to her in her native Hungarian. If Jean had truly been channeling the voice of Cecilia, she wouldn't have written in English. Houdini's comfort curdled into anger. He began to think that maybe Doyle, who he considered his friend, was just like the rest of them, a con artist.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: The Death of Harry Houdini [VIDEO]
He manipulated Houdini's emotions over his dead mother to try to convince him. The magician never wavered again in his opinion of mediumship. They were charlatans, every single one. and he would do everything in his power to stop them from preying on the bereaved. Houdini attended more and more seances, sometimes wearing a disguise.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
On a stormy night on Veentame Hill, two men slipped raincoats over their suit jackets. They perched on a pile of leaves as if they planned on stargazing. But instead, they put on metal eye masks, blocking their vision. At least, their vision of this world. At some point soon after, both young, healthy men went into cardiac arrest.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
One translation of the name is Hill of the Cash Bill. Meanwhile, Vintame Hill translates to Hill of the Penny Coin. When this happened back in 1962, people believed it was an isolated case, a random death. According to one theorist, this first man intended to use psychedelics to open up his mind, which he thought would enable him to pick up TV waves with his brain.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
And the lead mask was somehow part of it. Bear in mind, this was during the same time that the U.S. government was conducting its own experiments on drugs, the human brain, and ultra-sensory abilities, all under Project MKUltra. So while the idea might seem out there in 2025, it wasn't so fringe in the 1960s.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
Naturally, police investigating Miguel and Manuel's case looked into this prior incident, but before that could go anywhere, they got another lead that would connect drug-induced telepathy with UFOs. In 1966, two corpses were found on a hill overlooking Rio de Janeiro. A strange set of clues surrounded them. Handwritten instructions, electrical equations, and eye masks made of lead.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
Detectives were confounded. Their only leads included tales of UFOs and men receiving TV signals with their minds. And the case was only getting stranger. At some point, Manuel's widow remembered how, in the days leading up to his death, her husband had an argument with a former associate named Elcio Correa de Silva Gomez.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
This wasn't exactly a smoking gun, but the police were desperate for any earthly explanation. They arrested Elcio Gomez on August 27th and brought him in for questioning. As soon as he sat down in the interrogation room, Elcio told investigators he knew exactly what happened to the two men. He believed Miguel and Manuel were killed together. while trying to contact aliens from Mars.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
Not what the police were hoping to hear, but they listened to Elcio's story for any possible leads. Elcio explained that he, Manuel, and Miguel belonged to a movement called Scientific Spiritualists. According to the United States Spiritist Federation, people who observe this philosophy believe spirits and other religious or supernatural entities exist.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
Members can attempt to contact these beings via mediums. Elcio said most of the electronics technicians in the city were involved with the movement, operating in total secrecy. They dabbled in the occult, and they tried to commune with spirits using machinery. This sounds eerily similar to the explanation for the other lead mask death.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
Going off of Elcio's testimony, the authorities searched Manuel and Miguel's homes. In Manuel's workshop, they found sheets of the same lead he and Miguel had used to cover their eyes, lying beside texts that specifically referenced masks and the supernatural. And they found books by Bezerra de Menezes, an important author who promoted spiritist doctrine.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
Part of this doctrine involves the belief in extraterrestrial life, like on Mars. It also states that extraterrestrial life forms have spirits that live on after their death. So, in theory, the spiritists could perform a seance and contact the ghosts of Martians. or even the spirit of a living alien.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
Miguel's copy of the book was annotated, and according to author Jacques Vallée, he, or someone, had marked up passages about, quote, masks. Elcio's testimony suggested the men combined techniques outlined in the books with their electronics expertise. A few months ago, they'd built an elaborate contraption in Manuel's garden. Before they could use it, the device exploded.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
Later, Manuel found some kind of powder spread over his garden, and rather than take this as debris from the explosion, he interpreted it as a sign from the spiritual realm. family members confirmed the men made the machine but denied they were trying to contact an alien race they insisted the friends had just been playing around making homemade bombs
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
Whatever the explanation, their actions were certainly risky, and the explosion may have been a wake-up call. They moved their next project to a more remote location, and this time, Elsio joined them. Elcio explained to the police that, months before his death, Miguel talked about his plans to conduct an extremely important experiment soon.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
Without elaborating, he and Manuel traveled to the beach town of Atafona about an hour away. Elcio met them there. According to Elcio, Manuel and Miguel may have been using radio signals to try to communicate with extraterrestrials. He said the pair ran an illegal radio station out of a nearby town, so they had expertise and equipment to create these signals.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
And at the same time as Elcio claimed the men were setting up... A nearby naval ship received odd messages from three unknown radio communicators. The transmitter IDs didn't line up with any of the stations on the government's registry. Soon after that... an unidentified aircraft flew over the shoreline. It was brilliantly colored, just like the orange UFO Grisinda saw a few months later.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
The saucer hovered for about five minutes. Then, suddenly, a massive explosion obliterated the machine. It was powerful enough to knock the flying ship out of the air. The craft plummeted into the ocean and sank out of view. Afterwards, Miguel and Manuel found more odd powder around the area, perhaps a sign from the same aliens.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
Elcio said he wasn't with Miguel and Manuel on Vintame Hill, but he thought another experiment went awry that day, leading to their deaths. All of this together led some to suggest Manuel and Miguel were attempting to use a combination of electronics and psychedelics to pick up alien frequencies when they died.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
This theory could explain the capsules and tablets referenced in the notes found with their bodies. Tablets, or tabs, may refer to LSD, which is often dried on sugar tablets or squares of paper.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
It's possible the men were microdosing LSD in the days leading up to their big trip, believing it would slowly open their minds and prepare their brains and bodies to communicate telepathically with aliens. Then, on the appointed day, they'd take a larger dose in the quote-unquote capsule. Others suggested the men took mescaline for a similar effect.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
According to early theorists, the men overdosed and that led to a cardiac arrest. The only problem is, it would be extremely rare for LSD or mescaline to cause a fatal overdose. A few people have died from accidents while hallucinating. But again, neither Miguel nor Manuel seemed physically harmed. beyond a deadly cardiac event.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
LSD can elevate the user's blood pressure and heart rate, not to the point of danger, but it could exacerbate another cardiac event like stress cardiomyopathy. That's the medical term for a heart attack caused by a sudden physical or emotional shock. You may have heard it called broken heart syndrome.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
It's not outside the realm of possibility that something spooked the men and, combined with their already elevated heart rates, caused a cardiac arrest. But if that's the case, the next question is, what scared them? Well, alien or not, unidentified flying objects were reported in the sky in Brazil in the 1960s. And they were causing explosions.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
Local fishermen confirmed the Atafona Beach UFO sighting just as Elcio described it. And a month before Elcio claimed this explosion happened, the newspaper Correio da Manhã wrote about a blast at the beach. The story notes buildings shook as far as 20 miles away. Plus, there's the testimony of Gracinda and dozens of other Brazilians.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
More recently, theorists have proposed an earthly explanation for these kinds of moving, exploding balls of light. Ball lightning. If you're watching on Spotify, you can see a video of the phenomena on screen. Ball lightning is a natural phenomenon that looks like a glowing, colorful orb. It may be blue, red, yellow or orange.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
In other words, it sounds a lot like the colorful and luminescent oval Grisinda described to police. In the right conditions, the glowing sphere of lightning can float through the air, resisting the strongest winds. Sometimes, this fiery orb can even launch through panes of glass, killing people. Given the stormy conditions, it's possible ball lightning formed on the night Manuel and Miguel died.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
It likely would have struck high ground like the hill the pair were laying on. In theory, this could have been the shock that induced stress cardiomyopathy. But ball lightning is incredibly rare. For a long time, scientists weren't even sure it actually existed. Over time, enough video and anecdotal evidence has emerged to prove it's not just an urban legend.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
That said, it's highly unlikely there were so many ball lightning occurrences in the same area within a short period of time. And even more unlikely for both witnesses to experience a sudden, deadly cardiac event in reaction to it. Most people who see ball lightning live to tell the tale. That's how we know about it. And ball lightning doesn't explain the radio signals picked up by a naval ship.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
You'll recall there were three signals. Let's say Manuel and Miguel created one. Maybe another spiritist created another. That leaves one signal unexplained. But at the end of the day, the Niederoy Homicide Department had two dead bodies and they couldn't exactly press murder charges against a Martian.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
They pressed Elcio Gomez for more information, especially about Elcio and Manuel's alleged disagreement. But unfortunately, Elcio wouldn't provide details on what they fought about. And as much as the police might have wanted to peg him as a murder suspect, Elcio had an airtight alibi. He was in Campos, over 100 miles away. So the police dismissed LCO and officially closed the case.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
But there was one piece of testimony they seemingly overlooked. In between the Atafona beach explosion and his death, Miguel told his sister he had to go conduct another experiment. Then, the day he died, Miguel had a chat with his cousin. The cousin didn't think Miguel should go to Sao Paulo and buy a car. Surprisingly, Miguel agreed. He confessed he and Manuel had no intentions of buying a car.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
The trip was related to spiritism. And when he returned, he'd know whether or not he believed in it. But if he was going to a spiritual quest and not a used car sale, what was the money for? If you believe the next theory, it's because the men weren't talking to aliens. They were talking to con artists who covered up a murder. And a few years later, one of them started talking.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
In February 1969, three years after police closed the lead masks case, a new lead came knocking. An inmate at a Sao Paulo prison claimed he knew how Manuel and Miguel had died. Apparently, he was there when it happened. Petty car thief and smuggler Hamilton Bazzani told authorities he was one of four career criminals included in a plot to assassinate the men.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
Bazzani wasn't the architect of the crime, but was hired by other criminals to assist with the job. He explained how he and his accomplices drove Manuel and Miguel to the hill. There, Bazzani waited in the car as the three other men robbed them, taking most of the three million cruzeros they'd carried.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
After grabbing the cash, the men allegedly marched Miguel and Manuel to the top of the hill at gunpoint, then made the pair swallow poison capsules and left them for dead. Notably, Bazzani didn't say why the criminals specifically targeted Miguel and Manuel for murder and robbery, but this confession lines up with a theory the police had previously explored.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
The two men were already mixed up in the criminal underworld long before their deaths. Author Jacques Vallée notes that Vingtame Hill was a popular meeting place where, quote, lovers or smugglers meet where strange deals are made. During the economic downturn, foreign electronics were hard to come by in Brazil.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
If the technicians knew how to get their hands on a hot technology, they may have started selling it illegally for extra cash, especially if they were able to repair foreign electronics like TVs. After all, TV equipment was their day job. And remember those papers full of equations found on the hill? They turned out to be electrical formulas. And the newspaper found nearby?
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
It was flipped open to an article about smuggling. Perhaps the pair crossed the wrong criminal, and their deaths were a message to other smugglers. There's one other memorable detail from Bazzani's confession. He reportedly told police the men were picked up from a spiritualist center. Their killers knew the men were exploring the occult. And perhaps that made them marks in a long con.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
Author Jacques Vallée spoke to both a professor and a detective who suggested the men were being manipulated before their deaths. The detective was convinced the handwritten instructions were transcribed by Miguel, but had been dictated or pulled from a book. The professor suggested the powder Manuel found was part of a hoax. And Manuel may have even suspected it.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
Apparently, he told a witness this trip was about confirming his belief. He had doubts. And when he voiced those doubts, they killed him and his friend. if the men were targets of a hoax. Robbery becomes a clear motive. Remember, Miguel and Manuel were found missing money, and perhaps the men had been handing over their cruzeros to spiritual leaders for months, hoping for help contacting aliens.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
It was another rainy August evening in Rio. All through the summer of 1966, downpours had lashed the Brazilian city. Jorge da Costa Alves looked up at the roiling clouds as he trudged through Niterói, a suburban neighborhood just outside of the city. It was not a good day to be outside.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
Miguel and Manuel wouldn't be the first believers to be robbed, especially in an economic downturn. when scams historically increase. The criminals may even have been working off a successful prior attempt. The first lead masked man. His death was and is still unsolved. Maybe he was conned for months, robbed and killed when he too voiced his doubts. There was no way to confirm Bassani's story.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
By the time he came forward, the bodies were too decomposed for another autopsy, and the original tests found no signs of poison. Still, the police believed it. Without questioning Bassani further, they announced their plans to arrest his co-conspirators. They'd suspected all along someone else was pulling the strings. Now they had them in sight.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
Newspapers worldwide declared the infamous lead masks case had been solved. But just as fast as it had reignited, the investigation ground to a halt. Detectives discovered Bazzani was up for a transfer to a minimum security prison. Helping the police break a major case made him much more likely to get that transfer approved, so he had a motive to lie.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
And investigators quickly realized Bazzani's motives weren't the only fishy part of his confession. For example, when asked where he and his accomplices supposedly left Miguel and Manuel's bodies, he named another mountain, not Vintame Hill. He also had no explanation for the coded notes in their pockets or the lead masks.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
Police quietly dropped the investigation and didn't grant Bazzani the transfer. But the news coverage of the potential solution reignited public interest. Before long, it seemed every amateur sleuth, conspiracy theorist, and UFO enthusiast was conducting their own investigation. Many came back to the UFO theory.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
One group of spiritualists insisted Miguel and Manuel weren't just trying to speak with otherworldly beings. They wanted to board their ship. Reportedly, the repairmen were supposed to connect with the extraterrestrials the night they died. Overeager, they rushed forward before receiving the proper signal and were killed on the spot. Though that version overlooks a key element of spiritism.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
Spirits. According to both Elcio Gomez and their book collection, Manuel and Miguel were investigating communication with aliens through the spirit world. That didn't require their earthly bodies. So maybe they did exactly what they intended to do. They entered the spirit world. They left their bodies on the hill. And for three days in the open woods, no predator touched them.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
So it struck him as odd when he looked up at the steep mound of Vintame Hill and saw two men seated at the precipice. Why would anyone sit outside in the middle of a storm, let alone at the top of a mountain? As Georgia scurried for cover, the image stuck with him. A few days later, on August 20th, the rain gave way to sunshine and wind. For Georgia, that meant one thing, kite flying.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
The men might have intended to return because when they stopped for water, they saved the receipt. At the time, customers could receive a small refund for returning the empty bottle along with a proof of purchase. Why take the receipt if not to return to town for their deposit? One last thing.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
Fourteen years later, Jacques Vallée noted that despite the bushes and trees surrounding the area, nothing was growing in the spot where the men died. All of this leads us back to what we do know for sure. In the days leading up to their deaths, both men hinted they were about to embark on an otherworldly experiment with the unknown. And at a certain point, we have to take them at their word.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
Skeptics may debate whether they were visited by UFOs, if they were dabbling in drugs, or if they were victims of a hoax. But it's clear Miguel and Manuel were probing the limits of their reality. Thank you for listening to Conspiracy Theories. We're here with a new episode every Wednesday. Be sure to check us out on Instagram at The Conspiracy Pod.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
If you're watching on Spotify, swipe up and give us your thoughts or email us at conspiracystories at spotify.com. For more information on the lead mask's mystery, amongst the many sources we used, we found Jacques Vallée's book, Confrontations, extremely helpful to our research. Until next time, remember, the truth isn't always the best story, and the official story isn't always the truth.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
This episode was written by Thomas Dolan Gavitt, edited by Natalie Pertsofsky, Angela Jorgensen, and Maggie Edmire. Research by Bradley Klein, fact-checked by Kevin Johnson, and video edited and sound designed by Spencer Howard. I'm your host, Carter Roy.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
And there was no better place than Veentame Hill. Clear blue skies framed his glider high above his head until a strong breeze tugged the kite out of his hands. The kite crashed into thick, overgrown brush. Georges marched over to retrieve it. As he reached the kite, a foul smell wafted through the air. He considered turning around, but curiosity got the better of him.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
He followed the scent up Vingtame Hill to the summit. There, a dense layer of leaves covered a barren patch of earth. Next to that lay two men, side by side on a pile of leaves, hands under their heads. They looked like they were napping in the sunshine. Except... They were the source of the stench. Georgia could see crisp suits beneath their matching raincoats.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
As police investigated the mysterious deaths, they quickly realized that the men were following instructions, handwritten directions, including directions to take various pills at specific times. Theories ran rampant. Was the scene an elaborate criminal cover-up? Was it a spiritual ritual gone wrong?
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
Their faces were expressionless, their eyes obscured by shining metal. Even so, something about them seemed familiar. Then it hit him. These were the same men he'd seen three days ago, sitting atop the hill in the pouring rain. But now, they were dead. Unnerved. Georger ran to the neighborhood police station. By the time he spoke to an officer, the sun had already set.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
Authorities decided to hold off until morning when there'd be enough light to conduct a real investigation. The next day, the detectives walked up Veentame Hill and began an extremely bizarre investigation. It looked like the bodies were wearing wraparound sunglasses, but when officers peered more closely, they realized they were made of lead.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
The eyewear seemed homemade, like the two men took a sheet of metal and cut it into sleep masks. Nearby, there was a newspaper, flipped open to an article about smuggling. And according to author Jacques Vallée in his book, Confrontations, they also found cellophane soaked in a chemical substance. It's unclear if these belonged to the men or were just random litter.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
Inside the men's pockets, officers found a monogrammed handkerchief and a few pages of notes, including seemingly random strings of numbers and equations. Others included instructions. They were in Portuguese, so we'll translate. Sunday, one tablet after the meal. Monday, one tablet in the morning on an empty stomach. Tuesday, one tablet after the meal. Wednesday, one tablet before bedtime.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
It reads like a doctor's note, but it gives no indication what the tablets are. Instead, the directions get more specific. Quote, 4.30 p.m. Be at the determined place. 6.30 p.m. Swallow capsules after effect. Protect metals. Wait for mask signal. It's important to note that these pages are handwritten, so the instructions probably came from a book or a conversation.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
Still, it sounded like the men were following some kind of drug regimen. And detectives guessed the determined place was Veentame Hill. Naturally, the next step was to examine the bodies. While they'd begun to decompose, there was no obvious cause of death. So police brought them down to the medical examiner.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
He noted no signs of violence, no bruises, no the men's skin appeared pinkish, possibly burned. The coroner concluded that the men died of cardiac arrest. One sudden cardiac arrest? Sure, happens all the time. Two at the same time? Right next to each other? Not so much. Especially because both men were in their 30s.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
Unfortunately, the coroner didn't have an explanation for his unnerving diagnosis, but he was able to identify the deceased. Manuel Pereira de Cruz and Miguel José Viana. Both were electronic specialists from Campos, about 140 miles northeast of Vintame Hill. They specialized in TV signal transmission equipment. Each man was married. Miguel, the older of the two, had children.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
Or did these two men, who professed an interest in UFOs and the occult, leave their bodies behind and ascend to an alien dimension? welcome to conspiracy theories a spotify podcast i'm carter roy new episodes come out every wednesday you can listen to the audio everywhere and watch the video only on spotify and be sure to check us out on instagram at the conspiracy pod
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
And after interviewing their wives and local shop owners, police pieced together a timeline of their last day. At around 9 a.m. on August 17th, 1966, Miguel and Manuel told their families they were headed to Sao Paulo. They planned to buy a car and some electrical equipment. They took an estimated 3 million cruzeiros in cash.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
Well, that sounds like an obscene amount of money, but according to the New York Times, Brazil's inflation was 45.4% in 1965, on top of rising 86% the year before. So by 1966... A single cruzeiro didn't have much buying power. The economy was struggling, and that may have been a factor in the men's deaths back to the day they died.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
That morning, Miguel and Manuel packed their cash and boarded a bus. They arrived five hours later, but not to Sao Paulo. Instead, they stepped off the bus in Niteroi. They bought rain jackets because it had started to pour. From there, the men walked to a small bar. Miguel and Manuel ordered a bottle of water and took it to go. Around 3.15, they climbed up Vientame Hill.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
They reached the summit and sat down. That's when Georgia spotted them from below. Sometime shortly after that, Miguel and Manuel died. The police didn't know what happened between the time Georgia first saw the men and their deaths, so they focused in on the bodies.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
They suspected the two sudden cardiac arrests in the same place at the same time were caused by poison, so they ordered a second autopsy to reinvestigate. The coroner examined the victims' digestive systems and apparently didn't find any poisons. But as far as our research can find, he didn't file a toxicology report. Whatever happened, it sent investigators back to the drawing board.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
A week passed with little progress until August 25th. That day, a socialite named Gracinda Barbosa Cochino de Sousa approached the police with a story. It turned out, Georgia wasn't the only one who saw something strange on Vintame Hill. Crescinda's eyes had been glued to the sky above the mountain, watching a UFO. Here's what she told police.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
On the evening of August 17th, Gracinda drove her three children along a major boulevard near Niteroi, Brazil. She tried to focus on the bumper-to-bumper rush hour traffic, but her seven-year-old cried out from the back seat. The little girl pointed out the window toward Vintame Hill and told her mother to look up at the sky.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
Gracinda followed her daughter's instruction and pulled over for a better look. A bright orange oval object floated in the sky overhead, bobbing up and down like a yo-yo. Its edges appeared to be ringed with fire. Grisinda and her kids watched for about four minutes as the bouncing craft fired off blue rays of light. It didn't seem to be targeting anything, just emitting beams.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
Baffled, she eventually piled everyone back into the car and drove home. There, she recounted the bizarre experience to her husband. A few days later, Miguel and Manuel's strange demise hit newsstands. When Gracinda's husband saw the reports, he realized they died at the same place on the same evening his wife saw the UFO. He wondered if the two incidents were somehow linked.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
He contacted the police, who immediately brought Gracinda in for questioning. It's likely she was reluctant to testify. She belonged to Brazil's upper class. Her husband was a stockbroker. She was married with children and came from a respectable family. She knew flying saucers and aliens weren't the kind of topics you discussed publicly if you wanted to keep your reputation intact.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
But she had no doubt about what she saw. The next day, the prestigious newspaper Jornal do Brasil published the details of Grisinda's encounter. Suddenly, calls flooded the precinct. One after another, citizens reported seeing the same strange object flying over Veentame Hill the night of August 17th.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
A number of callers explained that they hadn't reported the sighting earlier because they were embarrassed to share a possible UFO sighting. It took Jacinda stepping forward to embolden them. Now, the floodgates were open. Throughout 1966, there was a rash of UFO sightings across Rio.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
Months before, in March, an industrial technician had even seen several spheres hovering over Niteroi, the same neighborhood where Miguel and Manuel were later found dead. Many believe the sightings and the lead mask's deaths had to be connected. Perhaps Manuel and Miguel had somehow captured the attention of a UFO and the occupants murdered them.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
Today, we're covering the lead masks case, the mysterious 1966 death of two men. They were found near Rio de Janeiro without a scratch, each wearing a lead eye mask. Though Brazilian police uncovered plenty of clues, the case still baffles. Theories include an occult ritual gone wrong, a long con robbery, and an extraterrestrial encounter. Stay with us.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
Or their deaths were an accident on the part of extraterrestrial visitors who didn't understand human biology. As wild as it sounds, the public took this idea somewhat seriously, but the police refused to pursue any possible explanation related to outer space. One detective simply said, ''We don't believe in saucers.''
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
As dismissive as that might sound, authorities were dealing with, and ruling out, all sorts of bizarre theories. The same week Jacinda shared her story, investigators briefly explored a possible witch-doctor connection. But the extraterrestrial theories just wouldn't stop. It soon came out that, shocking as the case was, this wasn't the first time it had happened.
Conspiracy Theories
UFOS, Occultists, Murder Schemes: The Deaths of Miguel and Manuel
A 1967 article in the extraterrestrial journal Flying Saucer Review noted that another man had mysteriously died in 1962 on a Brazilian hilltop while wearing a... lead eye mask. And that man was also reportedly a TV technician. According to this article, he was found a couple hours drive away from Niteroi on a hilltop called Morro do Cruzeiro. That's Cruzeiro like the currency.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
Each child was under the age of 12 and seemed to be from an impoverished background with ragged, dirty clothes and all expressed the same haunting sadness. But that means that Don Benio could have been any of the children in the Crying Boys series. And if that was the case, his curse couldn't affect them all.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
Perhaps the son didn't want to call attention to the fact that there were different prints. If they had, their stories might not have sold as well. The mystery might have been written off. The son also didn't share another odd detail. Some of the prints weren't even from the same artist.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
A few were part of a project titled Childhood, a similar series of portraits painted by Scottish artist Anna Zinkeisen. So there wasn't just one portrait from one artist. There were multiple portraits from multiple artists, each one with a different subject and backstory, which makes it almost impossible to blame the curse on Don Bonillo.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
Which means that, more likely than not, the portraits were never cursed.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
In the 1980s, British tabloids were reaching a daily circulation rate of nearly 5 million copies, and they had far more influence over people than they do today. The Sun's reach could have easily caused a collective obsession, and mass hysteria can be incredibly destructive. It causes deep irrational anxiety and fear, which can then feed into a public frenzy.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
It can cause rash emotional outbursts and widespread panic. Take, for example, the Salem witch trials, which you might be familiar with. They led to the hanging of 20 women after a population became convinced that innocent people were practicing witchcraft and cursing their neighbors. In the mid-1980s, The Sun was in a heated battle with rival publications like The Daily Mirror.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
The crying boy's story fell into editor McKenzie's lap at the perfect time. He was likely craving a hot story that would make waves, and he succeeded. The Sun was actually the first source to associate the painting with terms like jinx, fear, curse. But the truth was that most people who submitted their paintings to be burned never suffered any harm.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
It was a precautionary measure driven by irrational fear. But the power of the human mind should never be underestimated. When comedian and investigator Steve Punt arrived at the now-retired McKenzie's home in 2010 to do a follow-up on the story, he arrived with the portrait in tow. Years later, McKenzie still didn't want it in his home.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
He never experienced the first-hand effects of the curse himself, and he knew all of the holes in the story because he created them, not to mention McKenzie and the son claimed they ended the curse. And still, McKenzie managed to convince himself of his own lie.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
But in situations such as this, where paranoia reigns, our minds are capable of remarkable things, exaggerating minor stimuli into massive panics, or even convincing us our bodies are under attack. The Crying Boy was no exception. Fire departments and other emergency services were called to deal with a number of people trying to burn the painting on their own.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
but nobody paid much attention to these portraits before the sun planted the seed of fear in 1985. Prior to that, there hadn't been any speculation of a curse, just a few firefighters who'd claimed they'd seen this portrait connected to a home fire more than once. So, no, the crying boy likely wasn't cursed, but it did create a sort of public contagion.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
When you think about it, all the Sun really managed to confirm was how many people in the UK actually own the Crying Boy painting in one variety or another. 50,000 copies of the pictures were sold, which explains the panic. But also, if they were in that many homes and they were cursed, statistically, there should have been more damage done.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
In almost every case, the fires could be tied back to carelessness. There were often frying pan fires, discarded cigarettes, or electrical problems in the building. Jane McCutcheon had her portrait hanging over an open fireplace. But there was one thing that the mass hysteria theory didn't explain.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
How have so many of these prints survived the fire when everything else in the home burned to a crisp? When the son's story broke, firefighter Alan Wilkinson had put out around 50 crying boy fires between the years 1973 and 1985. Wilkinson claims he never believed the portrait was cursed, but even after 33 years in the department, he couldn't explain how it always seemed to escape scot-free.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
Once news of the curse hit, dozens of people tried burning the paintings themselves, but they all reported the same thing. the portraits would not burn. A security guard at the Sun named Paul Collier was told to do a trial run before their bonfire in October of 1985. Apparently, he had to let the portrait burn for over an hour before any damage occurred.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
The Sun's Halloween bonfire also lasted for hours before the portraits were destroyed. During Steven Punt's 2010 quest for answers, he brought his copy of the painting to the Building Research Establishment, one of the world's leading science centers in Hertfordshire, England. Martin Shipp, the technical director of fire safety at the lab, helped Punt perform his experiment.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
Even a two-foot flame only created a small hole in the bottom corner of the photo, and the flames wouldn't spread. Shipp's assessment was that the painting was coated in some kind of fire-retardant material or was created with fire-retardant paint. When he applied heat to the string on the back, however, it dissolved right away. So the support would always be the first thing to collapse.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
That would cause the painting to fall from wherever it was being hung. And it's likely that it landed face down, protecting the image of the boy. So when you take these details into account, the portrait stood a better chance of withstanding a fire than most objects in a home, and perhaps the answer was just as simple as that.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
It appeared that all theories about the painting's ties to the supernatural could now be dismissed. The portraits were tucked away, sold, forgotten, or hung on walls without much care. All seemed to be quiet in the world of The Crying Boy. That is, until July of 2010, when a tabloid called the Sheffield Star published their own story on the crying boy.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
We've all heard stories about bad omens and superstitions, like how a broken mirror can lead to seven years of bad luck. An open umbrella can insult the home's guardian spirit. Stepping on a crack can break your mother's back. But it's unlikely you've heard that hanging a portrait of a young, crying boy can cause your house to catch on fire.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
A fire had overwhelmed another couple's home in the city of Rotherham, the exact town where the legend had begun. Stan Jones, the man who owned the home, said that he had purchased the painting for two pounds at a flea market nearly ten years prior. But this wasn't the first time he lost his home to a fire. In fact, it was the third time. And the portrait outlasted the home every single time.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
Thank you for watching Conspiracy Theories. We're here with a new episode every Wednesday. Be sure to check us out on Instagram at The Conspiracy Pod. If you're watching on Spotify, swipe up and give us your thoughts or email us at conspiracystories at spotify.com.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
For more information on the Crying Boy paintings, amongst the many sources we used, we found The Martians Have Landed, a history of media-driven panics and hoaxes by Benjamin Radford and Robert E. Bartholomew, and researched by David Clark, extremely helpful to our research. Until next time, remember, the truth isn't always the best story, and the official story isn't always the truth.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
This episode was written by Lori Marinelli, edited by Chelsea Wood, researched by Brian Petras, fact-checked by Cara Mackerlein, and video editing and sound design by Alex Button. I'm your host, Carter Roy.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
In September 1985, The Sun, a British tabloid, published a shocking article that caught the public's attention. The headline read, The story detailed the curious case of Ron and Mary Hall, a couple living in Rotherham, England, about 80 miles east of Liverpool. they had purchased an inexpensive painting at a department store some months before.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
It was a medium-sized illustration of a young blonde boy with pale blue eyes and tears streaming down his face. But shortly after hanging the portrait of the crying boy, their kitchen went up in flames. The first floor of the home was completely destroyed in the blaze. And yet, the crying boy remained perfectly intact, just waiting to be discovered in the ash.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
Ron's brother Peter was a firefighter in Rotherham. Peter knew that one of his colleagues, Alan Wilkinson, had been logging fires exactly like this one since 1973. Twelve years, 49 fires. A painting in every home. And after each blaze, the haunting image of the young crying boy left pristine, almost as if he had caused the damage himself.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
The day after the article's release, The Sun's editor, Calvin McKenzie, was bombarded by phone calls. His story had estimated 50,000 paintings had been sold in the UK in the 50s and 60s. Thousands of homes had the crying boy in their living rooms. Some of the callers claimed they too had been a victim of the portrait's curse.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
McKenzie published the stories in the next issue of The Sun, each more horrifying than the last. A woman in Surrey claims she lost her home to fire six months after she purchased one of the portraits. A kitchen fire in a pizza parlor destroyed an entire building. The crying boy portrait was the only thing that didn't turn to ash.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
There's a sadness behind his crystal blue eyes. Teardrops roll down either side of his face. Then, Jane's two-year-old daughter runs into the kitchen and tugs at Jane's shirt. She points back to the living room, trying to vocalize something. The room is on fire. The ceiling, the Venetian blinds, the furniture. Within minutes, Jane's home is an inferno.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
Sondra Caskey and her sister-in-law each purchased a copy of the painting while shopping together outside of London. They hung them in their respective homes, and both had a devastating fire shortly after. But it wasn't just fires that people associated with the painting. Many claimed they had experienced other strange and haunting occurrences as well.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
Someone in London claimed they'd seen the painting inexplicably swinging from side to side. Rose Farrington blamed the image for the deaths of her husband and three sons. Another woman said her 11-year-old son caught his private parts on a hook shortly after purchasing the portrait.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
Although the hook was from a non-related object, she believed it had to have something to do with the portrait's curse. In the same article, McKenzie wrote that firefighters couldn't find any logical explanation for the fires, which lent credibility to the belief that the painting was cursed. As the number of fires increased, so did the anxiety.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
People who still owned the crying boy images wanted to see them destroyed and their bad luck put to rest. So, in October 1985, The Sun offered a solution. Editor Kelvin McKenzie made a formal announcement to readers. If you are worried about a Crying Boy picture hanging in your home, send it to us immediately. We will destroy it for you, and that should see the end of any curse.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
The Sun promised to collect all unwanted Crying Boy paintings. They would stage a sort of exorcism on Halloween night, where they document the whole event and publish it as their spotlight piece. But then, more than 2,500 copies of The Crying Boy were sent to the paper's headquarters in London. People wanted them out of their homes, and McKenzie was drowning in portraits.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
It's 1982 in Nottingham, England. Jane McCutcheon is cleaning the kitchen. In the other room, her two young daughters are watching cartoons and giggling along. The happy scene was contrasted by the haunting portrait that hung above the fireplace in front of them. It's of a young boy, about 11 years old. He has blonde hair and wears a ragged, oversized shirt.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
Though he himself wasn't particularly superstitious, something told him that they shouldn't be kept in the building much longer. Who knows what would happen? He wanted to burn them all on the roof of the London office, but the local fire department wouldn't allow it. After all, the point was to avoid structural fires, not cause them.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
Once they couldn't use the roof, they found a new location, a makeshift pyre in the city of Reading. They arrived just before nightfall on October 31st. Portrait after portrait was piled high to make a massive heap, then a match was lit. The bonfire blazed into the night. They stoked the whole thing with continuous gasoline to ensure it burned.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
The next day, the headline read, In the coming months, calls regarding the portrait slowed down. It appeared that the sun had finally put the commotion to rest. The story of the crying boy's curse became relegated to urban legend. But what about those who suffered, who lost their homes? Where was their explanation?
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
The Sons certainly sensationalized the story, but they never provided an explanation. In fact, McKenzie was even quoted saying, For many, a bonfire wasn't enough. They wanted the truth. Was it a coincidence or a curse? And of course, how had the crying boy always managed to survive?
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
The sun burned what was left of the crying boy curse, but now people wanted to get to the bottom of the mysterious fires. The key had to be in the painting itself. Some found the portrait's subject matter disturbing, a small young child with darkness in his eyes and two giant tears rolling down his cheeks. They wanted to know why anyone would buy it in the first place.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
Jane grabs her daughters and flees for safety just as firefighters arrive. As she passes some of the men, one of them exclaims, oh no, not another. He was referring to an item, the painting of the crying boy. Amidst the flames and the ashes, it was left unscathed. And it wasn't the first time it had happened. Welcome to Conspiracy Theories, a Spotify podcast. I'm Carter Roy.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
The painting was sold at popular retailers like Woolworths. Young women and couples were some of the most common purchasers. Jane McCutcheon claimed that she was hypnotized by the image of the boy. During an interview with BBC Sounds, she said that she fell in love with his expressive nature. McCutcheon didn't think twice about buying it. She had the perfect place to hang it.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
Right above the fireplace in the family's living room. Like Jane, many became attached to the boy's portrait. So much so, they couldn't bring themselves to part with it even after rumors of its curse started to spread. At the Cube Gallery in London, director of exhibitions Tim Marlowe expressed his own theories on the painting's attraction.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
He believed that the little boy may remind people of the cycle of life, loss of innocence, and the inevitability of death, themes known to influence art buyers. Many others, of course, credited the hypnotic nature of the image to something more supernatural. Which leads to the theory that the Crying Boy painting was cursed, and its mesmerizing appeal was a tactic used to rope in unwitting victims.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
But what caused the curse? The theory didn't fully fall into place until the public knew more about the painting's backstory. Though people weren't familiar with the artist's name, they did note his pronounced signature, G. Bregolin. After the son's article, people took to public records to find out what they could.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
The story originally claimed that the portraits came from an Italian artist by the name of Giovanni Bregolin. But researchers had a difficult time corroborating. It wasn't until 1995 that English school teacher George Mallory finally discovered more information on the enigmatic Italian artist. Mallory found that G. Bregolin was actually a pseudonym for an Italian artist named Bruno Amario.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
He was said to be a classically trained painter who spent time in Venice after World War II restoring old paintings. During this time, Amadio released an estimated 65 different works of art, all under the name Giovanni Bregolin. Somewhere down the line, someone caught sight of his work and decided to reproduce the paintings for mass distribution.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
According to Mallory, as of 1970, Amadio was still painting the city of Padua in northern Italy. He died in September 1981, just a few years before the stories of the fires began. It seemed Amadio was free from any curses or bad omens in his background, so sleuths turned their attention to the boy in the painting.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
Roy Vickery, the secretary of the Folklore Society in London, suggested that all these fires could be part of the child's curse, his way of getting revenge. But revenge for what? Who was the child? Was there any connection to Bruno Amadio? Unfortunately, we don't have many details surrounding the claims that have been made, their legitimacy, or even who made them.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
But some believe the boy was an orphan who dealt with trauma in his childhood. Trauma that manifested in the portrait and spread to its owners. Then, in 2000, The Sun printed a follow-up piece on the crying boy, which included Amadio's backstory.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
It's unclear whether the story was verified by Mallory, or any scholar for that matter, or if the backstory was fabricated by the son in an effort to spark new interest. Either way, their tale went something like this. The little boy in the painting was an orphan that Amadio had met in Madrid around 1969. The child was always quiet and shy with a painful look of sorrow in his eyes.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
After Amadio painted the orphan, he shared the work with a local priest. The priest recognized the boy as Don Bonillo, a runaway who had lost his parents in a devastating fire. This priest warned Amadio to stay away from the little boy. Wherever the child was, there would be fires without cause or reason. He was given the nickname Diablo by the people of Madrid.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
But the allegory doesn't end there. Supposedly, the painter went on to adopt the young boy. And at first, Diablo actually seemed to bring him good luck. After the adoption, Amadio had an unprecedented streak of success in his career. But he wasn't riding high for long. One day, Amadio's studio caught fire and the painter accused the boy of foul play.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
The child ran off and was never seen by the artist again. From here, Amadio's career took a dark turn. No one would hire him and he became a local pariah. Perhaps this is the reason he changed his name and relocated in the years following. We don't know. But in 1976, just outside of Barcelona, a car exploded, killing a 19-year-old boy. His name? Don Bonillo.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
New episodes come out every Wednesday. You can listen to the audio everywhere and watch the video only on Spotify. And be sure to check us out on Instagram at The Conspiracy Pod. Stay with us.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
Ironically, the Diablo may have met his fate in a fiery crash. The Sun's article in 2000 gave a history that supported the idea of a curse. Whether it was true or not, paranormal investigators clung to the anecdote and used it to take their research to the next level. In 2010, Steve Punt, a comedian and self-proclaimed private investigator, decided it was time to put the curse theory to the test.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
Punt brought his own The Crying Boy portrait to Sir Ralph Harvey, a pagan exorcist, and Annie Mills, a psychic medium. Punt kept the painting concealed in a large bag for the first half of their session. He wanted to see if they might receive any kind of energy from the portrait that would suggest a curse. The moment Punt walked in, Mills claimed that she sensed an immediate shift in the air.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
Then her hands began uncontrollably shaking. She then made a strange claim. The object was giving off a sense of impoverishment. there was a serious discomfort surrounding the piece. Punt showed the duo the portrait, and the two claimed they knew nothing of its backstory, which included the fires it caused.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
But Mills picked up on energy that told her the boy did not have a long life, and he might have died in a fire. Harvey told Punt that he believed the image could be exercised, meaning he was certain it possessed supernatural abilities. But there was one giant problem with the theory of the curse and its connection to Don Bonillo, the kid in the Crying Boy painting.
Conspiracy Theories
Curse of the Crying Boy
Not all of the portraits were of the same child. In fact, Amadio actually painted an entire series with at least five known variations. And some of the portraits the son collected were from the painter's other series titled The Crying Girl. So there were different children. Granted, it was easy to confuse one for another.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
The sun is going down in Pennsylvania. It's time for little kids to get some sleep. Dennis Parada tucks in his young son, Kem, and settles in to tell him a bedtime story. It's one he's been telling for years. A legend about the lost gold of Dent's Run, a community northeast of Pittsburgh.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
This time, they're informed that snow has melted, creating a puddle at the bottom of the hole and causing a delay. Again, it's early afternoon before agents bring the trio up the hill to the dig site. By then, the FBI has dug two holes, one 11 feet deep and the other over 12 and a half feet deep. Dennis realizes the FBI has already finished the dig without the treasure hunters present.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
Even worse, Dennis alleges he's made to feel embarrassed by the outcome. He later tells writer Chris Heath from The Atlantic that the agent in charge walks him up to the edge of the hole and tells him to look inside. At this point, Dennis is still hopeful that they've found something. When he looks down, all he sees is dirt.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
Right away, Dennis can't help but wonder if the FBI really did find gold and just didn't want to admit it. The treasure hunters turn to leave, but according to them, before they do, they're allegedly instructed not to talk about this project with anybody. The thing is, they've been operating in a small community.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
Residents who live near the dig site are already aware of the FBI's presence, and some of these neighbors begin to share stories that get back to Dennis as well as journalists. One woman tells the press, on the night of March 13th, she was trying to get some sleep. She had to wake up early for work the next day, but the noise coming from the direction of the dig site kept her awake.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
Be sure to check us out on Instagram at The Conspiracy Pod, and we would love to hear from you. So if you're listening on the Spotify app, swipe up and give us your thoughts. Stay with us.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
She believes she can identify the sounds as hammers and backhoes. Just as bad as the noise, though, were the bright lights. The Atlantic corroborates part of her story with the woman's husband. He'd been out of town for work that night and he confirmed she called him late protesting about the racket. To Dennis, this story raises eyebrows because of the time of day the witness says it occurred.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
If you'll recall, the seizure warrant obtained by the FBI said that work had to be completed between 6 a.m. and 10 p.m. Not to mention, the treasure hunters were told that operations ceased before sundown the first day. Now, the FBI asserted in multiple statements to media outlets covering the case that no work was done at night.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
But if what the witness is saying is true, it would suggest some kind of work was allegedly being done under cover of darkness. Other neighbors come forward saying they saw armored vehicles in the area. But the FBI later denies it used armored vehicles at all during this investigation.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
Still, in light of all this information, Dennis and Warren wonder why all of the ground scans suggested something metallic and high-density was at the site, only to turn up dirt and debris. Soon after the FBI clears out, Dennis returns to the spot. He brings along the same equipment that previously gave him promising readings. If anything ever was there... It's now gone.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
The equipment no longer picks up on any underground anomalies. Of course, a few stories or even a suspicious ground scan don't mean the FBI secretly made off with a bunch of gold. Just a few days after wrapping up the excavation, the Bureau releases a three-line statement. The FBI was conducting a court-authorized excavation last week at dense-run Elk County, Pennsylvania.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
Nothing was found, and the excavation ended on Wednesday, March 14th. As this is related to an ongoing investigation, any additional comment would be inappropriate at this time. But Dennis still has questions. So that May, a lawyer for Finders Keepers files a Freedom of Information Act request on their behalf. By law, it should prompt the FBI to turn over any non-exempt records related to the dig.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
The team does receive a swift response from the FBI, but it's not what they're hoping for. According to legal documents that are later filed by finders keepers to compel the agency to produce records, they are told, quote, after a search of its central record system, it was unable to identify any main file records responsive to the plaintiff's request.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
The treasure hunters don't accept that answer. Via their lawyer, they reach out to then-Pennsylvania Senator Pat Toomey. He sends an administrative appeal to the Department of Justice, requesting that the FBI take another look around for the records. The FBI's second response is also a letdown for the treasure hunters.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
In their complaint, they say the reason for the Bureau's rejection this time is the records in question are, quote, law enforcement records and that in view of a pending or prospective law enforcement proceeding, release could reasonably be expected to interfere with enforcement proceedings. Dennis and his team file an appeal, which...
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
In the summer of 2019, the FBI comes back saying there actually are over 2,000 pages of documents and photographs as well as videos. But, they warn, it could take a very long time to process and release all of that information. Years, in fact. In January 2022, nearly four years since they first met with FBI agents, Finders Keepers USA files a lawsuit.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
They allege that the Department of Justice is in violation of the Freedom of Information Act. Throughout all of this, the FBI maintains the same story. They didn't find anything of note during the dig. Then in April, a judge rules. the FBI has to start releasing documents right away at the rate of 1,000 pages per month, and they have just 30 days to comply.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
It's May 2022 when the FBI starts releasing hundreds of pages of documents relating to the dense run excavation from four years ago. The Bureau makes these available on their online vault. The documents contain some interesting insights, like the depth of the FBI's research surrounding the legend of the Civil War era gold.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
According to the complaint filed by Finders Keepers, much of that was supplied by Dennis, Kim, and Warren. But there's also an email exchange between an FBI agent... and an employee of Wells Fargo's corporate archives, looking for any corroborating materials to back up the legend. Specifically, the agent wanted to know if Wells Fargo was involved in any shipments of gold to the U.S.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
Mint via stagecoach back in the summer of 1863. The archivist responded no, but said that their records from the time period aren't always complete. The FBI also reached out to the Military History Institute, where Dennis and others got the mysterious lost gold ingot treasure story, but the Institute reported they found no official records to support the legend.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
Also of interest is the geophysical survey performed by the third party at the FBI's behest. their equipment had detected a high-density mass that might weigh as much as nine tons. Michael Rubincombe, a journalist with the Associated Press, sends this report to another geophysics expert for review.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
He says the third-party company's methods were, quote, very good, and it was reasonable to theorize they could have stumbled upon the lost gold. But it's not a sure thing. He says the company might have gotten the same readings for a number of different reasons. Once more, the FBI holds firmly to their stance. They didn't find anything. And then there are the photographs provided by the FBI.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
Hundreds of them. Most are released in black and white, and at times it can be difficult to tell what you're looking at. There are shots of the trail leading up to the dig site, images of personnel and vehicles, and of course, the holes in the equipment used to dig them. But mostly there are pictures of trees, trees, and more trees. What's missing from these photos?
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
Well, any obvious evidence of gold, for one thing. Dennis and his team ask the FBI to resend some of the photographs, and they want to see sharper images rendered in color, and they get them. But none of this assures the treasure hunters that they have the whole story, because they know that the Bureau has the legal ability to withhold some of the records under FOIA.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
As we mentioned, when a government agency responds to a FOIA request, they can legally withhold information that is exempt from public release. According to the Department of Justice, that could include anything that puts a person's privacy or the nation's security at risk. There are actually nine categories of exemption listed on the DOJ website.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
The FBI cites some of these as the reason they withheld certain documents. But Finders Keepers raises questions about certain records that were released. First, there's the brief communication explaining that one year after the dig, the case is being closed.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
A lawyer for Finders Keepers, who once worked for the Justice Department, tells AP journalist Ruben Kamm that the document is brief and lacking in detail. It's just one paragraph. The Bureau responds to this. As reported by Rubincom, they state that the report, quote, is representative of the standard summaries filed when formally closing an FBI investigation. According to these suspicions...
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
A new witness comes forward in October 2023. Eric McCarthy is an elk shed guide. He helps clients hunt down elk antlers after they naturally fall off, usually as winter turns to spring. It's a popular hobby in parts of Pennsylvania that's not unlike searching for gold. It can also be pretty competitive, which is why elk shed hunters have to get an early start.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
Eric says he was doing just that on the morning of March 14th, 2018, the second day of the dig. He was searching for antlers on a hill near the dig site between 5 and 5.30 a.m. when he noticed something strange. Here's Eric in an interview with the Associated Press.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
After climbing farther up the hill, Eric claims he could actually see the excavation site. That early in the morning, the FBI should not have been working. And they have stated over and over, in no uncertain terms, that they weren't digging at that time. But Eric says he saw bright lights, heavy machinery on the move, and people huddled together near a large hole.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
He estimates it was less than a quarter of a mile away. Later that same day, he and his client took a lunch break. They both say they witnessed another curious sight together. Three armored vehicles flanked by dark SUVs driving away from dense run. And that's not all.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
When Ruben Calm, the AP journalist, reaches out to Eric's client, he backs up the story about the armored vehicles. And although he was on a different hill early that morning while the two men fanned out in search of antlers, he did hear some loud noises. As we mentioned, the FBI asserts they did not use armored vehicles for this investigation.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
They provided a statement to The Atlantic clarifying that there were FBI personnel present at the site throughout the night, but they weren't digging. They were there to keep the site secure.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
With several witnesses having come forward, believing they saw something to the contrary, it's safe to say, Dennis Parada isn't the only person who thinks they aren't getting the full story about what went on at Dent's Run. As of this recording, there have been no further filings in the lawsuit since March 2024.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
It's hard not to wonder why so many different types of ground scans pointed to the possibility of some high-density mass hiding below the surface in dense run. The FBI's files note that as they dug up the earth, they used metal detectors and visual scans to check the dirt. There was nothing to suggest gold had been there.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
And all the evidence they provided along the way, from sign-in sheets to photographs to detailed timelines, doesn't point to any malfeasance. In a statement to The Atlantic, the Bureau reaffirmed it found no gold and, quote, "...continues to unequivocally reject any claims or speculation to the contrary."
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
We reached out to the FBI for additional comment, and they said they maintained the same stance as given in prior statements. Maybe if Dennis, Cam, and Warren had been allowed to witness the dig, there would be no question about what was or wasn't there. They'd put years of their lives into researching and hunting for the gold.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
They went into their treasure hunt having the time of their lives and came up empty-handed. Dennis has returned to the site with his equipment to seek out more underground anomalies, and the Finders Keepers team has found some promising readings. In a YouTube video uploaded in 2021, Dennis and Cam lay out their side of the story.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
And they preface it all by saying, if you choose to believe us, if you choose not to believe us, that's your choice. People have questioned whether the legendary dense-run gold really exists or not for decades. The argument is nothing new, but these treasure hunters choose to believe, and they aren't giving up easily. Thank you for watching Conspiracy Theories.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
We're here with a new episode every Wednesday. Be sure to check us out on Instagram at The Conspiracy Pod. If you're watching on Spotify, swipe up and give us your thoughts or email us at conspiracystories at spotify.com.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
For more information on this story, we found reporting by Michael Rubicam for the Associated Press, as well as the Atlantic article, A Lost Trove of Civil War Gold, an FBI Excavation, and Some Very Angry Treasure Hunters by Chris Heath, extremely helpful to our research. Until next time, remember, the truth isn't always the best story, and the official story isn't always the truth.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
This episode was written and researched by Mickey Taylor, edited by Chelsea Wood, fact-checked by Laurie Siegel, and video editing and sound design by Ryan Contra. I'm your host, Carter Roy.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
In 1974, Dennis Parada is working in the furniture department of a large store when something strange happens. Today, his employers are bringing in a man who claims to be a psychic. It's not uncommon for the store to lure in customers with flashy sales tactics. But at just 22 years old, Dennis isn't too interested in what the psychic has to say.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
According to local folklore, the story begins in the summer of 1863, in the midst of the Civil War, when a small group of Union soldiers made their way through the wilderness with a shipment of gold. They were headed for the U.S. Mint in Philadelphia, but they never made it. Over the years, theories proliferated about what happened to the gold, but most versions of the tale seem to agree.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
He's still skeptical when, during the demonstration, the psychic addresses him by name and implores him to go in search of the dense-run gold. The psychic even points out a spot on a map and gives Dennis a task. Go to Elk County. Climb up the wooded mountain and bring back dirt samples. Dennis thinks it's a bunch of BS, so he decides to test the psychic.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
He does bring back some dirt, a few samples from Dent's run and a few from somewhere else entirely. But the psychic somehow knows what he's done. Not falling for the trick, the man immediately weeds out the random samples from the lot, proclaiming they are not related to the treasure. Then, according to Dennis, he zeroes in on dirt sample number five.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
He takes a pen and paper and draws a crude map. And he says the gold is there, inside a cave, underwater. And it's within 500 feet of where this dirt sample came from. Now, Dennis is curious. He and some buddies throw themselves into a treasure hunt all summer. But they never do find a cave like the one the psychic described. And so they move on with their lives. Thirty years pass.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
In 2004, Dennis tells this story to a friend who asks if they can go back up the mountain. Dennis agrees and shows him the area where the psychic directed him all those years ago. And that's when the friend sees it. An entrance to a cave, low to the ground, just like the psychic said to look for. So Dennis gets serious again about finding the treasure.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
Over the next few years, he, his son, Kim, who's now grown, and other associates form a company called Finders Keepers USA. They make about 300 trips in search of the gold. They mostly use metal detectors along with other instruments as they explore the small cave, but it's slow going. Inside, the space is tiny and it's filled with spiders and other creatures.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
They even get formal permission to perform these tasks from Pennsylvania's Department of Conservation and Natural Resources, or DCNR, which manages the land there. Finders Keepers sends them periodic updates, and whenever the treasure hunters stumble across something they think may be of historical significance, they hand it over to the local museum commission.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
Above all else, they're having the time of their lives. But what they don't find for many years is any clear sign of gold. Until a representative at the DCNR tells them the further they explore in the cave, the more at risk they are. The cave could collapse. It's safer, he says, to drill into it from above. When Dennis does, he inspects the drill bits and sees what he believes are flecks of gold.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
Around this time, the finders keepers team uses stronger ground penetrating radar devices around the site and they find something underground near the cave that seems to have qualities similar to gold. They think they finally found their treasure. Only by now, the Finders Keepers crew has been butting heads with the DCNR for a while, which results in getting their permission revoked.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
They're asked to leave the site. So even though Dennis knows right where he wants to dig... there's not a whole lot he can do about it. In 2017, a journalist named Warren Gettler is scrolling through an online forum for treasure hunters when he comes across a post written by Dennis.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
Warren has also spent his fair share of time researching legendary caches of gold, including the treasure of Dense Run. He's even written a book about the subject. Warren knows right away he has to reach out to Dennis. because Warren has his own theories about how the gold allegedly wound up in Elk County. First, let's review the basic legend.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
To this day, it's buried somewhere in Elk County, just waiting for someone to find it. Dennis had even searched for the treasure himself once upon a time, but eventually he gave up. Kem pleads with his dad to go look for it again, together. But Dennis tells him they can't. They don't have the resources, and it's dangerous.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
There are variations, but many of the details that get repeated come from the lost gold ingot treasure. It's a short story with a mysterious origin. It's unclear who wrote the account, but it is housed in the archives of the Military History Institute, which seems to give it some credibility.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
It tells of a Union lieutenant named Castleton and his sergeant O'Rourke, who in 1863 led a small group toward the U.S. Mint in Philadelphia. They traveled by covered wagons outfitted with false bottoms to conceal the 26 gold ingots or bars hidden within. But by the time the group made it through the city of St. Mary's, trouble was afoot.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
Castleton was sick with malaria, and he hired a mountain guide who turned out to be a swindler. The lieutenant attempted to navigate the wilderness himself, but with no knowledge of the area and a high fever, the party got lost. Castleton sent some of his soldiers for help, while he and O'Rourke stayed behind with the gold. But they disappeared, along with the ingots.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
The soldiers who went for help told their story, prompting an investigation directed by the Alan Pinkerton of the Pinkerton Detective Agency. But over the years, all the Pinkertons found were two and a half gold ingots and the scattered remains of three to five men.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
When Warren reaches out to Dennis, he says he's read the story of the lost gold ingot treasure too, and he has his own theory about the mysterious writer behind it. See, Warren's research concerns a secret society known as the Knights of the Golden Circle, or KGC. The KGC was a real organization in the run-up to the Civil War.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
And their plan was to create a massive slave-holding empire stretching from the southern U.S. down to Central America and over to Cuba. According to the Texas State Historical Association, the KGC disbanded not long after the Civil War came to an end. Warren tells Dennis that his research suggests the KGC was raising money to fund this empire by robbing banks and stealing from the Union.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
And he believes they buried a lot of their stolen loot in treasure troves that are still hidden all over the place, including, maybe, in dense run. The reason, he suspects, the KGC has ties to this particular treasure goes back to the short story, The Lost Gold Ingot Treasure.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
Warren theorizes that it was actually a fictional account written by the KGC, with coded clues leading back to one of their caches. In other words, the details were made up, but the gold is real, and the story is like a treasure map. Warren's theory about the KGC is news to Dennis, but the bottom line is they have the same goal, to uncover the treasure.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
And they both think Dennis knows exactly where it is. He just can't get to it. So Warren says he can try to put Dennis and his son, Kem, in touch with the FBI. It works. By January 2018, Dennis, Kem, and Warren sit down with two FBI agents. Dennis makes the case that if they do find the gold that was headed for the U.S. Mint, then it rightfully belongs to the federal government.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
All he wants is to witness the discovery and hopefully get a finder's fee. A few days later, they all convene at the site near Dent's Run, along with a few more FBI agents. The finder's keeper's crew demonstrates their ground-penetrating locator right then and there. With all eyes on Dennis, the locator once again shows promising results.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
They likely have no idea that years later, the father and son will locate the exact spot where they believe the gold is hidden, or that they'll go head to head with the FBI in their attempt to uncover the fabled treasure. Welcome to Conspiracy Theories, a Spotify podcast. I'm Carter Roy. You can find us here every Wednesday.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
It indicates that something like gold may be directly underfoot. In February 2018, the FBI brings in a geophysics service to perform another ground scan at Dent's run. They've already seen firsthand the encouraging results from Dennis's gear. Now, they've hired an unaffiliated company to bring in an advanced piece of equipment called a gravimeter.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
The gravimeter also detects an underground anomaly at the site. Something that appears to weigh between eight and a half to nine tons with a density consistent with gold. And if it's made of pure gold, it could be worth a reported $250 million. The FBI wastes no time.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
One of the agents who originally met with Dennis, Cam and Warren, requests a warrant to seize, quote, one or more tons of United States gold. The document lays out the case for why the FBI believes the legends could be true. citing the stories provided by Dennis and his team, as well as the Bureau's own findings. It argues if there really is gold, it belongs to the federal government.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
A Pennsylvania judge agrees. On March 9th, a warrant is issued authorizing the FBI to proceed with their search. But, the judge says, they must do so in a timely manner, within two weeks, and they can only work between the hours of 6 a.m. and 10 p.m. The dig begins just a few days later. On March 12th, preparations are made and photographs are taken around the area,
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
The FBI breaks ground on March 13th. Dennis, Kim, and Warren carpool to the site that morning. When they arrive, they're told to wait at the bottom of the hill for now because space is tight. It's a little odd. They believe they had an understanding with the FBI that they could be present during the excavation. Now they can't see what's happening from their car down the hill.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
They wait for an hour, then two, and they have no choice but to keep waiting for six hours. They say it's about 2 p.m. when they're finally escorted to the dig site. Just one hour later, the treasure hunters are told it's time to go home. The FBI is wrapping up for the day. To Dennis, it doesn't make a lot of sense.
Conspiracy Theories
Buried Gold: How the FBI Got Involved In a Treasure Hunt
They're potentially within a few feet of their goal, with hours to go before sunset. But the agent persists. It's cold, and they can resume in the morning. The next day, the finder's keeper's crew says that they are given the same treatment. They arrive early on the 14th and are instructed to stay in their car.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
A powerful seafaring civilization like the one on Mu would have relied on the stars to find their way around the ocean. The latitude of Yonaguni Island would have been important to navigation. Kimura thinks the Yonaguni Monument could have been constructed in order to help sailors get their bearings at sea. There is another sign that astronomy figured into the monument's construction.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
Komura noticed a stone nearby that points directly north and hypothesized that the people of Mu used it as a sundial. That could have served a practical purpose, like telling time, or it could have been more spiritual, representing a connection between the people on Earth and the awesome stars above.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
Kimura also believes that the monument's history, when it was built and when it may have ended up underwater, fits in neatly into the Mu legend. In fact, it provides some real-life context that makes the story feel more real. According to the myth, the entire continent of Mu disappeared around the end of the last Ice Age. The timing here will sound familiar.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
That was about 10,000 years ago, right around the same time as Kimura estimates that the Yonaguni Monument was constructed. As the Earth warmed at the end of the Ice Age, water levels rose worldwide, ocean coastlines changed rapidly, and there are records of other ancient humans being taken by surprise.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
So it's not that the monuments, and perhaps the entire Mu continent it rested upon, got washed away in a flood. It could have been permanently submerged by an expanding ocean. Kimura compares the event to a massive tsunami that hit Yonaguni in 1771. That disaster caused the shoreline to rise 131 feet.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
Finally, Kimura speculates that the monument and the people of Mu could be a missing piece in a mystery about ancient human history. To explain, let's talk a little more about pyramids. Ancient humans built pyramids all over the world, from Africa to Central America. The oldest can be found in Egypt and an area in the Middle East called Mesopotamia.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
But scholars have never really been able to explain why pyramid structures showed up all over the world when the people who built them had no contact with each other. Unless... There was one advanced ancient culture that learned how to build a pyramid and then dispersed around the world spreading that knowledge.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
Like the people of Mu, who could have constructed a stone pyramid on Yonaguni just before their entire homeland was engulfed by the Pacific Ocean. Perhaps when Aratake was looking for a hammerhead shark breeding ground, Instead, he stumbled upon the very first pyramid humans ever constructed.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
Perhaps the people who built the Yonaguni Monument were the first to develop the complex mathematical, organizational, and architectural skills necessary to create such an intricate structure. Perhaps the only reason that so many other famous pyramids exist, Khufu, Tikal, Cestius, is because the Yonaguni Monument came first.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
If that is the case, the Yonaguni Monument is proof of a legendary lost civilization. And that would upend our current understanding of human history. Right now, most scholars embrace a version of ancient human history that focuses on the Old World, which originated in Mesopotamia around 3,000 or 4,000 BCE.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
That was when humans first started using agriculture, created a hierarchical society, and generated sophisticated mathematical calculations to build things like pyramids. The theory goes that the New World on the American continent developed the same ideas in isolation thousands of years later. But what if the Old World wasn't the first sophisticated human civilization?
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
if Kimura's theory is correct. Perhaps all advanced ancient civilizations can be traced back to a single, ill-fated population whose destruction pushed them to share their knowledge around the world. Maybe the Yonaguni Monument isn't just the first pyramid and the first evidence of a mythical lost kingdom. It could also be the origin of modern humanity as we know it.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
Masaaki Kimura is ready to change our understanding of human history with his theory about the man-made Yonaguni Monument. But not everyone in his academic community agrees with his hypothesis. Robert Schock, the geologist from Boston we discussed earlier, is as awestruck by the underwater site as any other diver. Not because he thinks humans made the incredible formation in front of him.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
He assumes it's a miracle of Mother Nature. Less Great Pyramids and more Grand Canyon. Let's break it down by feature. Schock finds the dramatic narrow entrance to the monument remarkable. He's impressed by the perfectly vertical and symmetrical stones that wall the rectangular corridor and the flat level rock on its roof.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
In Schock's mind, this is a natural stone passage created by normal splintering in the rocks. For the roof, he sees another rock that fell from the shore or somewhere else on the monument. It was a lucky landing that created the tunnel. Shock agrees with Kimura and Aratake that the step pyramid side of the monument is familiar.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
Sure, it does bear some resemblance to other famous pyramids around the globe, but it also looks like something a whole lot closer. the coastline right above the monument. As Schock looks at other geological formations around Yonaguni Island, he notices that the cliffs along the shoreline have also worn down into step-like shapes.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
Schock discusses this in the Histories Mysteries episode we mentioned earlier. He says he can't be sure without more testing, but it seems like a reasonable assumption that the monument and the shoreline are made up of the same kind of rock. If the coastline wore down into a step structure, it follows logically that the monument would wear the same way.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
It looks like the monument is made up of sedimentary rock. That means different kinds of rock compressed together into layers. When it's under pressure, like being underwater, this kind of rock often has vertical breaks at seams. With weathering, like constant exposure to ocean currents, layers of rock can peel off horizontally.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
Yonaguni Island is part of a Japanese archipelago called Ryukyu. The chain of islands sweeps off the southwestern tip of mainland Japan. Yonaguni is the last of the group and one of the smallest. It's only about 20 miles in circumference. According to an episode of the show History's Mysteries on Yonaguni, you can drive around the whole thing in less than 40 minutes.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
That would create the step-like structures that have become the focal point of the monument. Schock thinks something else shaped the rocks too, the tectonic plates beneath them. Japan is well known for their earthquakes and seismic activity could also be responsible for big dramatic breaks along seams in the rock.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
Schock has a similar explanation for the little canals near the bottom of the monument and the symmetrical twin towers jutting out of it. The same kind of breakage along natural seams in the rock could create both structures. In fact, they're really the same structure. One is just oriented horizontally, the other vertically.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
Schock also points out that the so-called symmetry of both these formations is misleading. The entire surface of the monument is covered with coral, sponges, algae, and all sorts of other ocean flora. This growth acts like snow on gravel. It evens out a bumpy surface, making it appear smoother than it really is. Schock has also said that many photographs of the monument can look deceptive.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
Certain perspectives emphasize right angles and symmetry that can be less pronounced in person. Schock also thinks he can debunk what Kimura speculates is stone masonry work. First, the depressions in the rock that Kimura says are post-supports. Shock thinks they could be the result of ocean eddies scouring down the face of the rock.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
Marine animals also like to find small cracks and expand them to create a safe place to hide from predators and the rough ocean currents. The holes are all in a straight line, which seems to indicate human intention, but the straight line makes perfect sense to shock as a natural result of sedimentary erosion.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
All the holes are worn in the same layer of rock that was softest, and therefore most prone to the wearing effect of the ocean. As far as the decorative carvings, Shock just doesn't see them. What looks intentional and artistic to Kimura looks like regular wear and tear to Shock. Shock compares it to looking at clouds and seeing shapes.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
Everyone can see something different, and chances are they might be more inclined to see what they want to. It seems like local and international officials side with Shock's line of thinking. Back in 2007, Kimura said the local government and members of the United Nations were interested in exploring the human significance of the monument. But as far as we can tell, they never followed through.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
As of 2007, Yonaguni Monument didn't have any kind of official protection as a historic site. As more academics have explored the Yonaguni Monument, they've tended to agree with shock as well. Takeyuki Ogata, a geologist from the same university as Kimura, worked on a team that researched the monument in 2016. All those geologists agree, the monument is natural, not the result of human handiwork.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
Camaro continues to take a position that opposes Schock's claims. He points out that if the monument is the result of breakage along seams in the larger rock face of the monument, there should be boulders on the ocean floor. He also cites the difficulty of exploring the monument. There are so many hurdles to getting experts out to examine it.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
Travel to a remote part of the world, scuba certification, proper conditions around the monument, and so much more. If more mainstream scientists could explore it, more will be revealed. But no matter what you believe, there's no doubt that the site is an absolute phenomenon.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
In 1987, Yonaguni local and scuba diving master Kihachiro Aratake is on the hunt for a hammerhead shark breeding ground. At the time, most visiting scuba divers come to see the unique sharks native to the area. So, Aratake sets out on his boat and drops anchor in an area he hasn't explored yet. As he glides near the ocean floor, about 80 feet below the surface, Aratake pauses,
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
natural or not there is nothing else like it on the planet everyone who lays eyes on it can't help but marvel in wonder it's a universal experience that would have been shared by our ancestors should they have come upon the monument when it was still on dry land.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
Even if they didn't create the structure itself, they certainly could have admired it, climbed it, or even used it as a site for celebration or religious ceremonies. And maybe they even made some of those carvings that Kimura spotted. Even Shock admits, he can't say definitively whether the ocean made those marks over thousands of years,
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
or if it wore down marks made by humans thousands of years ago. Thank you for listening to Conspiracy Theories, a Spotify podcast. We're here with a new episode every Wednesday. Be sure to check us out on Instagram at The Conspiracy Pod. If you're listening on the Spotify app, swipe up and give us your thoughts or email us at conspiracystoriesatspotify.com.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
Amongst the many sources we used, we found episodes from two History Channel's docuseries, History's Mysteries and The Proof Is Out There, about the Yonaguni Monument, as well as reporting from National Geographic, extremely helpful to our research. Until next time, remember, the truth isn't always the best story, and the official story isn't always the truth.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
This episode was written and researched by Hannah McIntosh, edited by Connor Sampson and Mickey Taylor, fact-checked by Laurie Siegel, and sound designed by Alex Button. Our head of programming is Julian Boisreau. Our head of production is Nick Johnson, and Spencer Howard is our post-production supervisor. I'm your host, Carter Roy.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
He can't believe what he's seeing. In the underwater gloom, he sees a massive stone staircase. Huge steps, perfectly parallel to the ocean floor with sharp 90 degree angles. Even through his wetsuit, he feels his hair standing on end and becomes unexpectedly emotional. His body seems to know before his brain. He is in the presence of something momentous.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
Aratake swims upward, following the rocks toward the surface. It seems to go on forever. The steps rise up regularly, forming a pyramid shape. He can't seem to process what he's seeing. One thought keeps overwhelming everything else. people made this. I am looking at undiscovered ancient ruins. Aratake names the headland near the site Isekihonto or Ruins Point.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
The rock structure he discovered becomes known as the Yonaguni Monument. Aratake returns often, bringing other divers whenever he can. Everyone who sees it has an experience similar to Aratake's. absolute wonder. Divers say it feels like traveling back in time or entering a mythical kingdom.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
The entire structure is more than 500 feet long, almost as long as two football fields, and about 65 feet wide. At its highest point, it's almost as tall as an eight-story building. The steps define just one side of the pyramid-like structure. As Aratake and other divers continue to explore, they spot other features as well.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
There's a narrow rectangular passage that leads right to the bottom of the staircase. The walls are flat and even, with another huge rock lying across the top to create the roof. Series of steps open up onto terraced platforms reminiscent of a stadium or amphitheater. Some lower parts of the complex have symmetrical grooves in them, narrow channels that are just wide enough to walk in.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
All their buildings, technology, and knowledge are lost to the bottom of the ocean. Sounds familiar, right? That's the legend of Atlantis. Most agree the story is just that, a story. But why would so many prehistoric cultures, thousands of miles apart, be telling the same story? Some scuba divers and scholars think that's because it's true.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
They almost look like roads or small canals. Divers also notice two identical towers standing just four inches apart. All of it leaves them awestruck. With every dive, Aratake becomes more certain. He's discovered a man-made structure. It's time to bring in an expert. A marine geologist from nearby Ryukyu University agrees to examine the site. His name is Misaki Kimura, and he comes in skeptical.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
But once he sees the structure for himself, Kimura's mindset shifts. He sees human intentionality and design in the symmetry and clean right angles. He connects the monument shape to the famous Egyptian pyramids. Kimura thinks he could be looking at the key to a new chapter of human history. Kimura and his team get to work measuring and documenting the site. They later publish their findings.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
But it's not until photographs hit what is, at the time, a new platform, the World Wide Web, that news of the discovery spreads across the globe. By the mid-1990s, word of the ancient underwater ruins reaches a Boston-based geologist named Robert Schock. Schock made his mark in 1990 with his work on the Egyptian Great Sphinx. Historians thought they had correctly dated the Sphinx to 2500 BCE.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
But when Schock applied some more modern dating techniques, he proved that the oldest parts of the enormous feline are actually thousands of years older. Schock isn't afraid to question the established academic narrative. In fact, he takes pride in upending it. Even with his open mind, Schock takes news of the monument with a grain of salt. New discoveries often come with a bit of exaggeration.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
But then he sees the photos for himself. Even though the images are grainy and dark, Schock can't deny their intrigue. He makes plans to check out the structure in 1997. Over the years, Schock and Kimura spend time on site together and make independent dives to explore the monument.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
Ancient humans from all over the planet pass down a similar myth. They all tell the story of a lost civilization with advanced abilities. In some accounts, these people are gods. In others, they have eternal life. In the version you've probably heard, they create a culture in perfect harmony, a utopia. But a sudden flood engulfs the entire community.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
They get into the water with the same goal, to understand how this incredible stone structure ended up under the ocean. But they surface with two very different answers. Kimura, like Aratake, finds that each dive increases his certainty that the monument is ancient ruins. Everywhere he looks, he sees more evidence of human intervention. For Shock, it's the opposite.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
He can come up with a natural cause for basically everything. Ever since 1997, Kimura and Shock have been locked in an academic discourse over the origins of the Yonaguni Monument. Kimura believes it is man-made. Shock believes it's a remarkable case of natural erosion. I'll give you both sides so you can decide for yourself.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
Marine geologist Masaaki Kimura believes the incredible stone structure under the ocean near Yonaguni is man-made. I've seen pictures of it myself. From my lay perspective, I can totally see why. Everything kind of feels like it's been designed with a purpose in mind. There are steps that height-wise look functional for humans.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
There are these narrow, symmetrical passages that all seem to lead to the most dramatic and striking parts of the monument. The base looks really sturdy, like it could have been built with earthquakes in mind, since those are common in the area.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
They think they've found the evidence off the coast of the small Japanese island of Yonaguni, the underwater ruins of Atlantis. Welcome to Conspiracy Theories, a Spotify podcast. I'm Carter Roy. You can find us here every Wednesday. Be sure to check us out on Instagram at The Conspiracy Pod. And we would love to hear from you.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
There are also parts of the structure that look like platforms and terraces, and other sections that rise up like towers with what appears to be artistic designs behind them. And there are channels, or what look like they could be roads to me, running along the bottom of the biggest part of the monument that lead to other stone structures nearby.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
As Kimura performs more detailed examinations of the monument, he also finds several areas where he believes there is evidence of masonry work. One example is what Kimura thinks are three intentionally carved holes. They're all about the same size and are lined up in a row. Two are circular and one is hexagonal shaped. Kimura speculates they could have been used to hold posts for a gate or flags.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
Kimura also says he found decorative carvings in the stone. Human faces and animal shapes, including a cow. The most dramatic one is an underwater sphinx with a face of an Okinawan king. But to really support his man-made hypothesis, Kimura has to address the next logical question. Who built it?
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
Kimura estimates the stone pyramid and surrounding complex were built about 10,000 years ago, or 8,000 BCE. The only known humans living on the Ryukyu Islands at that time are called the Jomon people. Based on what we know about the Jomon people, they tended to live near rivers or the coast in simple houses, basically a thatched roof over a hole in the ground.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
Their small communities relied on hunting and gathering to survive. Around the time of the monument's construction, the Jomond used tools and weapons made from stone, bone and wood They also made simple pottery by rolling clay into a long rope shape and coiling it into a jar or bowl. Later, around 2500 BCE, Jomon pottery became more advanced.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
They created clay figurines and carved intricate patterns into larger vessels like vases. There are a few details from the Jomon skills and lifestyle that could line up with the possible human touches on the Yonaguni monument. Archaeologists have found stone tools that date back to the Jomon period.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
Assuming those tools were made from harder rocks than the sandstone that makes up the monument, the Jomon could be responsible for some of the carvings on the rock face. Current archaeological evidence suggests that Jomon's carving didn't become as detailed as what appears on the monument until thousands of years after its construction.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
Divers had found pottery fragments and stone tools near the Yonaguni site that date to roughly 2500 BCE, much later than the monument itself. But even if the timeline doesn't totally line up, the style could. Although it's possible that the Jomon did the stone masonry work on the monument, it's hard to believe they built the entire thing.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
Their lifestyle doesn't seem to suggest they were building massive stone structures. If they were capable of that, why did they live in holes? Plus, there isn't any evidence of similar stone work from the same period anywhere else in the area. That's why Kimura thinks a completely different population is behind the structure. And so far, no one has discovered proof of their existence.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
Like I mentioned earlier, ancient populations all over the world have their own legends about an advanced civilization that suddenly disappears in a catastrophic flood. Kimura thinks it's possible that one of these stories isn't a legend at all. The evidence? Kimura thinks the Yonaguni Monument used to sit on an entire lost continent that used to occupy the middle of the Pacific.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
So if you're listening on the Spotify app, swipe up and give us your thoughts. Stay with us.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
It's called the Lost Continent of Mu. The legend of the continent of Mu was first brought to a Western audience in the mid-19th century by a Scottish writer named James Churchward. He learned about Mu from monks in India who claimed the story was inscribed on ancient tablets they guarded in their monastery.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
The tablets described a massive landmass called Mu that connected Hawaii to Easter Island and Micronesia. that continent would have been over 7,000 miles across. That's two and a half times bigger than the width of the United States. According to Churchward, the people of Mu were sophisticated sailors. They explored the oceans and established colonies in different corners of the world.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
At its peak, the continent of Mu supposedly held a population of over 60 million people. There are a few things about the Yonaguni Monument that make Kimura think it used to stand on the Mu continent. One is the location. Around 10,000 years ago, Yonaguni Island would have been located on the Tropic of Cancer, which would have made it astronomically significant.
Conspiracy Theories
The Lost City of Atlantis... Found?
It's possible that ancient humans on Yonaguni noticed the island's special location in relation to the stars and built the monument in honor of that. Lots of other prehistoric structures, like Stonehenge, seem to be constructed with the heavens in mind. Maybe the Yonaguni monument follows the same template. But Kimura thinks it's even more specific than that.
Conspiracy Theories
The Great Hunger of Ireland: Natural Disaster or Man-Made Genocide?
True tales of horror, bizarre happenings, unexplainable events. On our podcast, Disturbed, terror takes center stage. Kidnappings, serial killers, hauntings, and the very essence of your worst nightmares coming to life on this weekly true horror show. Enter at your own risk.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
And theorists might add, architectural progress doesn't seem to line up either. If our technology is advanced today, why don't new buildings look like filigreed Tartarian showstoppers? Well, our guest today has a good explanation for that.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
Zach's background is in architecture and its relationship to culture, so it made perfect sense for him to cover the Tartarian Empire theory for Bloomberg City Lab and explain some of the flaws in the theory. Without getting into the nitty-gritty of construction details, Zach lays out a simple answer for why buildings looked more grand in the past than they do now. The cost of labor and equipment.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
We want to extend a special thanks to our guest, Zach Mortice, whose coverage was instrumental to our research. We'll hear from him directly throughout the episode. Stay with us.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
For most of human history, labor was a relatively cheap resource. When Penn Station was built in 1910, it was reasonable to pay a skilled artisan to sculpt a large eagle statue because mass-produced building materials weren't yet widely available. But mounting that eagle several stories up required some mechanical assistance.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
Zach points out that Tartarian theorists might not be aware of the technology that was actually available to construct buildings like Penn Station and other alleged Tartarian structures.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
So the economic realities, and therefore the construction priorities, were just different back then. And even though technology might have been limited, it wasn't non-existent. But there's still the destruction and replacement of so-called Tartarian structures to consider. Zach links the trend towards simplistic and streamlined contemporary structures to the rise of modern architecture.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
So there are well-documented reasons why architecture used to look different than it does today. And none of them point to a niche ancient society. But perhaps that's because the Tartarians were wiped out before their time. Let's move on to the next piece of the theory, the mud flood, aka the great reset that allegedly annihilated most of Tartaria in one fell swoop.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
Some believe that this flood completely submerged some Tartarian structures underground, while others remain standing but only partially visible above ground. This, they say, is most obvious in buildings with windows at ground level. If you've ever been in a subterranean basement, you might have noticed small windows up near the ceiling, like the one you see here.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
We have 3,000 action stores in Europe and we celebrate with extremely low prices. For example, our Superfin washbasin pots, 18 pieces, only 2,99. And our Spectrum spray paint for perfect coverage, only 2,33. For even more extremely low prices, visit our stores or check out the app Action. Small prices, great fun.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
The view outside is right at ground level. On this kind of window can bring to mind a horror movie. The victim trapped inside a basement wants to escape through the small opening to freedom, but it's always just out of reach.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
A Tartarian theorist would argue that these ground level windows used to be on the first or even second floor levels of the building that are now underground after a massive soil shift during a mud flood. Visually, it does look that way. These windows are usually half the size of a typical window and don't have an obvious use. What's the point of a window that has you eye level with the lawn?
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
It turns out they did serve a purpose.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
Nowadays, zoning laws often require these kinds of windows in residential basements to create a means of escape in an emergency. There's not a lot of other evidence for a worldwide mud flood. If a geological event that significant occurred, it seems like there would be more physical indicators beyond submerged buildings. There's also a complete lack of historical evidence.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
If it happened within the last 300 years, there would almost certainly be written accounts of the disaster. That leads us directly into the last part of the theory. suppression. Theorists think there's a global conspiracy to conceal the history of the Tartarian Empire. There are plenty of ideas about how suppression is being committed and why.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
I already mentioned efforts to dismantle alleged Tartarian structures, from individual demolition to large-scale destruction masquerading as warfare. But theorists also think there were campaigns to stamp out any memories of Tartaria. Some Redditors talk about the possibility that 19th century Tartarian truthers could have been institutionalized to silence them.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
According to believers, there are a few things motivating this massive effort to reconfigure history. One could be free energy. We already know that the United States government can kill any invention that significantly affects energy efficacy. Courts granted that power due to concerns over national security. An infinite energy source could make an enemy unbeatable.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
There are economic interests to consider, too. Reddit posters joke about, quote, But we do know that oil companies' profits can hinge on fossil fuels remaining the primary global energy source. We obviously don't have any evidence that oil companies suppress free energy, but they do fight to maintain dominance over other energy sources like solar or wind power.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
Today's conspiracy theory is still in its infancy. Its current iteration only emerged about eight years ago, and there isn't really a centralized or official source of information. The finer points are still being floated and debated on Reddit and YouTube. So, before we dive in, keep in mind that everything I'm about to talk about is still actively developing.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
But again, all of this is just speculation. I haven't come across any hard evidence of suppression, like documentation of a cover-up or testimony from a whistleblower. All the so-called examples of suppression also have a legitimate explanation. The thinking behind the demolition of Penn Station, for example, was well documented.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
All in all, the Tartarian Empire theory is compelling, but at best it depends on the possibility of evidence rather than the real thing. As it stands, theorists can't back up their claims with proof that can compete with the mainstream narratives. According to Zach's research in 2021, the Reddit hub for Tartarian theorists, r slash Tartaria, had 8,700 members.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
By the end of 2024, it had over 50,000. This theory is mostly speculation with minimal evidence. So why is it still exploding online? The online conspiracy theory that an ancient advanced society called Tartaria built most of the significant structures worldwide is gaining popularity. But proponents don't offer much coherent proof of their ideas.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
Something is drawing people in, but it's not an evidence-based argument. According to Zach Mortice, a big part of the theory's appeal is the central theme of distrust and fear of rapid change. From an architectural standpoint, he says, he can see where the theorists are coming from.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
And rapidly changing architecture is tangible and inescapable. Depending on where you live, you might see evidence of this change all the time. It can directly affect our daily experience in a really visceral way.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
So the Tartarian Empire could appeal to some believers because it provides a straightforward answer for a very complicated question. Why does it feel like things are getting worse and not better? And this certainly isn't just an American theory. The internet has no borders. But for the purposes of accurate data, let's consider just the American Tartarian believers.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
According to an NBC News poll from September 2024, 65% of the 1,000 adult Americans surveyed said they felt the country was moving in the wrong direction. Some of them might very well find that the nostalgia of Tartarian empire theory really hits the spot. Fear of rapid change is a significant subtext of the theory, but there's more to it.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
Believing that Tartarians influenced architecture worldwide requires also believing that there is a vast conspiracy to cover up the ancient society. Anyone who buys into this theory could also be highly skeptical of anyone with power. Zach noticed the same thing in his research.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
Again, this piece of theory fits right in with the mindset of many Americans. In the eight years since the Tartarian Empire theory emerged, the Pew Research Center recorded some of the lowest levels ever of American confidence in their government. In 2024, only 22% of those polled said they trust the government to do what is right, always or most of the time.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
Consider this a snapshot of a moving target. Tartaria or Tartary is an outdated name for a real place that once existed. The vast area appears on the 18th century European maps in what is currently Russia, China, and other parts of Eastern Europe and Asia. It's not really accurate to think of the place as an organized country.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
So the Tartarian Empire tapped into two deep-seated sources of American discontent. And that could explain why its popularity has skyrocketed. But that isn't the whole story. Zach noticed another trend among folks posting about Tartaria. Looky-loos.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
A quick browse through the Tartaria group on Reddit turns up plenty of comments like this one from the summer of 2024. Quote, This is my all-time favorite conspiracy theory. So silly, and I love silly. So the theory's rise in popularity doesn't necessarily mean it's gaining new believers. It could just mean that it's entertaining.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
We can all agree that the world has changed rapidly in the last decade, and not just architecturally. When things are feeling the most unfamiliar, the most unsettling, the most alienating, we look for fellowship. People who believe the same things we do. And we look for distraction. Entertainment. The Tartarian Empire Theory provides both. Thank you for listening to Conspiracy Theories.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
We're here with a new episode every Wednesday. Be sure to check us out on Instagram at The Conspiracy Pod. If you're watching on Spotify, swipe up and give us your thoughts or email us at conspiracystories at spotify.com. A big thank you to our guest, Zach Mortice. Please check out his other work.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
Until next time, remember, the truth isn't always the best story, and the official story isn't always the truth. This episode was written and researched by Hannah McIntosh, edited by Mickey Taylor and Chelsea Wood, fact-checked by Laurie Siegel, and video editing and sound design by Spencer Howard. I'm your host, Carter Roye.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
It was home to several unrelated nomadic tribes that have been around since the 5th century. But according to online theorists, that mainstream narrative isn't true. They believed that the Tartarian Empire was once so powerful it influenced architecture all over the world.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
Believers would tell you that everything from ancient structures like the pyramids to more modern buildings like Penn Station were all assembled by the Tartarians. Theorists generally agree that Tartarian architecture is typified by grand scale and ornate details, like breathtaking domes.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
Basically, if it's built on a massive scale and looks extravagant, chances are Tartarian theorists have claimed it. But theorists really jump on buildings that also have a hint of incongruity in their history or their use. Journalist Zach Mortice uses a great example in his coverage of the Tartarian Empire for Bloomberg City Lab.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
He singles out a 1939 photograph that shows the stunning multi-domed Iowa State Capitol building in the background. In the foreground are a bunch of dirt roads and men building a stone wall by hand. It's pretty incredible that this impressive state building was made by craftsmen who had to spread concrete with their hands.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
Back when it was built in 1910, the Roman-styled landmark was breathtaking inside and out, with vaulted ceilings, ornate windows, and 84 columns. But maintenance was expensive and complicated. Plus, it took up two full blocks, more real estate than the growing city could spare. So now, it all had to go. But what if there's more to this story than just logistics and capitalism?
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
So, a Tartarian theorist might argue, maybe the technologically advanced Tartarians built it instead. A post on the Reddit page for Tartaria also points out that it seems weird that hugely impressive structures often have utilitarian uses, like a gilded post office or a high school topped with domes.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
It's October 1963 in New York City. Jackhammers are chipping away at granite. A massive stone eagle takes flight inside a sling dangling from a crane. A few forlorn architects stand nearby holding up picket signs, but at this point there's nothing they can do. The old Penn Station is being torn down.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
That reinforces the idea that perhaps the ornate building was originally created by Tartarians for a grander use, and it only became something more mundane after its original occupants vacated it. based on their alleged architecture, Tartarians prioritized grandiosity.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
According to theorists on Reddit and YouTube, they had resources to spend on luxuries because they tapped into an infinite source of energy. There are a few ideas about how the Tartarians accessed unlimited energy. One is related to harnessing the constant attraction and repulsion of magnets to generate functional energy.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
Another Tartarian theorist links the energy to the mind of inventor Nikola Tesla and involves a rotating magnetic field. But the Tartarians' real achievement came from how they transported all that so-called free energy. Power didn't move through unsightly wires and utility boxes. Those functions were built right into their dwellings.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
According to a theory posted on Reddit, the Tartarians often built structures with tall spires and domes on top. Those designs were beautiful, but they also broadcasted and received energy. Some designs might have even generated and stored energy as well. Believers think that free energy gave Tartarians the power to influence architecture worldwide.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
Some even think their empire actually spanned the globe at one point. But Tartarians couldn't hold on to world domination forever. Eventually, the empire fell. Within Tartarian theory, there's a legend. It tells of a global mud flood that wiped out most of the citizens of the Empire of Tartaria and many of their buildings. Only a few survived this event, known as the Great Reset.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
Now, when it comes to the timeline of the Great Reset, theorists are a bit all over the place. Some people think it was as recent as a hundred years ago. Others think it happened earlier or that there have been multiple resets over the course of history.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
With Tartaria mostly obliterated, theorists speculate that what remained of humanity came upon Tartarian structures and claimed them as their own. But the leaders now holding power didn't want to cede any credit to the Tartarians, so they actively concealed Tartaria from the rest of humanity. Over the years, the real history of these buildings was lost.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
Theorists would tell you that part of the effort to hide Tartaria includes destroying Tartarian buildings, like Old Penn Station. Then these architectural masterpieces are replaced and hopefully forgotten. In their place comes new construction projects, typically done in the modern style, sleek and simplistic in comparison to the intricate Tartarian forms.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
Take Madison Square Garden, the arena that replaced old Penn Station. If you've never seen it, the circular building's exterior is all mirrored glass and LED screens. Inside, it's utilitarian. Tiered seating, exposed beams to support lighting kits, and a giant jumbotron in the center. It fulfills one of the goals of modern architecture.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
It's functional, but it has none of the flair of old Penn Station or any of its other Tartarian cousins. But many theorists believe that the concealment of Tartaria goes far beyond replacing their buildings one by one. The ongoing suppression campaign will allegedly take advantage of any opportunity to obliterate Tartarian history.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
Perhaps the demolition of Penn Station wasn't just about making the commute more efficient or about freeing up space for a new skyscraper. Could it be that someone wanted to keep the real history of this stunning structure under wraps? Welcome to Conspiracy Theories, a Spotify podcast. I'm Carter Roy. New episodes come out every Wednesday.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
There's some speculation that warfare is a helpful facade that lets nations destroy Tartarian buildings. A common example they cite is St. Paul's Cathedral in London. Designed by Sir Christopher Wren and completed in 1711, the landmark was damaged in World War II during the Blitz. But not according to Tartarian supporters.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
They believe the cathedral was built by the Empire and that World War II was a cover to destroy evidence that Tartaria ever existed. If there has been a decades-long global effort to conceal the true history of the Tartarian Empire, that can only mean one thing. There's something buried here that the powers that be don't want anyone to find.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
Online theorists suspect that a global advanced society called the Tartarian Empire constructed many of the world's most remarkable buildings. But current world leaders don't want the rest of us to know about it. We're going to break down this theory into its parts and examine the evidence to support each one. Let's start with the civilization itself.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
I've already talked about how a large area of present-day Eastern Europe and Asia was actually called Tartaria on 18th century maps, but its borders are vague and inconsistent. They move around depending on who drew the map. On a Russian map from the 18th century, Tartaria is a smaller area around present-day Moldova.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
A French map from around the same time calls a much larger area of present-day Kazakhstan and Russia Tartary. So the civilization definitely existed during the 18th century, though it's not clear how big it was. But it makes sense to put a little more credence into a Russian map. Those cartographers were native to the general area.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
The French map says it's based on, quote, the accounts of several travelers from various nations and several observations made in that country. So probably not the most exact. The people who lived in this area weren't called Tartarians, though. They were called Tartars. Tartars were a mix of nomadic tribes who lived in present-day Mongolia.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
And they probably first became known to Europeans sometime in the 13th century, when some of the tribes teamed up with Chinggis Khan, who we know as Genghis Khan, and eventually invaded Russia. Later on, most Tartars ended up under Russian rule. But that's just what we know about the people who lived in the area in the 13th century. Before that seems to be a bit of a question mark.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
Now, even though there's no physical evidence to support the idea of a vast, technologically advanced ancient society, it's not something we can completely rule out. In 2024 alone, there were multiple reports of, quote unquote, lost civilizations being unearthed, like one in the Amazon that the BBC described as a huge ancient city.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
And scientists admit there could be more out there that modern humans haven't found hard evidence for. yet. Then there's the fact that the oral histories of many ancient cultures include stories about advanced civilizations akin to Tartaria. We've covered some on the show, like Atlantis or the continent of Mu.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
So while there's no hard evidence to show for the conspiracy theory version of Tartaria, well, we can't say for sure that it never existed. Let's move on to the next part of the theory, Tartarian's ability to create and distribute free energy. One of the basic guide rails of physics is the law of conservation of energy. It's also referred to as the first law of thermodynamics.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
It says that energy can't be created or destroyed. Energy can be converted, like in car engines or solar panels. But during this process, some energy is always converted to heat. We call that the second law of thermodynamics. Welcome back to High School Physics.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
So, if free energy is real, it has to create energy out of nothing and transfer that energy with 100% efficiency and break the first and second laws of thermodynamics. The pursuit of free energy dates all the way back to the 12th century, and inventors have been chasing it ever since.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
You can listen to the audio everywhere and watch the video only on Spotify. And be sure to check us out on Instagram at The Conspiracy Pod. Today we'll be talking about the Tartarian Empire theory, that many of the world's most remarkable structures were all created by Tartarians, an ancient, technologically advanced society.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
Even though there have been numerous high-profile attempts from Leonardo da Vinci's plans for a perpetual motion machine all the way to a water-powered car in the 1980s, No one has been able to crack it, at least not publicly. Now, you might remember us talking about free energy on the show a few years ago. We discussed a U.S. law called the Invention Secrecy Act.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
It allows the government to classify certain patents. During one interpretation of the law, courts decided any technology that improved energy conversion by 70 to 80 percent would be eligible for censure. meaning they could hypothetically bury a source of free energy. So we can say three things for certain. One, free energy isn't publicly available right now.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
Two, it's an idea people have been working on for a long time. And three, if an unlimited energy source did emerge, the United States government theoretically has a mechanism in place to keep it covered up. Again, this piece of the theory leaves us in a gray area. Just because we don't have access to free energy right now, that doesn't mean it's never been discovered.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
Let's look at the part of the theory there is hard evidence for. The architecture. Tartaria believers are skeptical about the mainstream narrative describing how some so-called Tartarian structures were built. I already mentioned the juxtaposition of the impressive Iowa Capitol building and the handmade low stone walls that surround it. Penn Station is another example.
Conspiracy Theories
The Colossal Reach of the Tartarian Empire
Photographs of its construction in 1910 show the impressive structure surrounded by dirt roads, and the only mechanical construction equipment in sight is what looks like a set of spindly wooden cranes. It may be hard to imagine how craftsmen could have erected the intricate 150-foot ceilings of old Penn Station with so little equipment.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
Hart's paper stoked a flame within the scientific community, as fellow scientists also sought to find their own answers to the Fermi Paradox. One of those scientists was physicist Frank Tipler. He asked, even if a civilization were advanced enough to travel through space and colonize a galaxy, where would they get enough physical supplies to do it?
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
In his paper, Tipler suggested that a civilization would need some sort of technology that would efficiently replicate the tools necessary for space colonization. He suggested a self-replicating universal constructor with intelligence comparable to the human level.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
By this logic, a civilization would send one of these constructors to a neighboring star, have the constructor build copies of itself using materials from that star system, and then send those copies to other stars. That way, the constructor could continue to build civilizations across a galaxy.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
But if this is the case, if the universe is so incomprehensibly vast and so richly populated with intelligent life, one fundamental question remains. Where is everybody? Welcome to Conspiracy Theories, a Spotify podcast. I'm Carter Roy. You can find us here every Wednesday. Be sure to check us out on Instagram at theconspiracypod. And we would love to hear from you.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
Tipler argued that since we don't have such devices on Earth and we still have yet to see extraterrestrial life, it proved that such universal constructors and the aliens that would build them do not exist. If we are to take Hart and Tipler at their word that humanity is the only advanced life form in the universe, then the question becomes, why? What is it that makes us unique?
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
One answer to this question is found in the notion of the Great Filter. The Great Filter, named as such by Robin Hanson, a professor and researcher with experience working on DARPA, or the Defense Advanced Research Projects Agency, is a theory that argues that at some point during a species evolution, it will hit a wall.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
This wall is the point at which it's extremely difficult or impossible for life to continue, such as some sort of inevitable apocalypse. That point is known as the Great Filter. The Great Filter could manifest in many different ways, whether it be resource scarcity, a natural limit to technological advancement, or a catastrophic astronomic event.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
If we propose this as a solution to the Fermi Paradox, what follows are two possibilities for humanity's place in the cosmos. The first is that we have already crossed the threshold of the Great Filter. We defy the odds that less evolved species before us were unable to overcome, and we will hopefully continue to evolve into an even more advanced civilization.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
Perhaps the universe was more hostile in the past, but over time conditions became more conducive to life. The universe passed the Great Filter, and thus humans were able to evolve. We might be one of the few intelligent civilizations, if not the only one in the universe. If we are unique as an intelligent civilization, it could be attributed to what is known as the rare Earth hypothesis.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
Even though there may be many Earth-like planets in the universe, the specific conditions of Earth, such as our moon or the molecular composition of the planet, make it specifically suitable for life in a way that very few planets are. It would be a lonely reality, but it would also provide hope that humanity could evolve enough to become the first civilization to explore the galaxy.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
Unfortunately, the other possibility for humanity in the context of the Great Filter is bleaker. Much bleaker. This alternative explanation says that the Great Filter is ahead of us, It suggests that there are certain filters that exist all across the universe, and at various points, different civilizations are filtered out.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
That is to say, they go extinct because they can't make it past some sort of obstacle. The universe is a fundamentally hostile place, and because of this, according to this theory, civilizations are not given enough time to evolve fast enough to avoid this great filter. This could manifest as some kind of naturally occurring cataclysmic event, like gamma ray bursts.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
Or it might be something that the civilization itself creates, like a nuclear apocalypse. It would be an inevitability that nearly all intelligent civilizations wind up destroying themselves after they reach a certain level of technological advancement. Simulation theory obviously plays well with this idea.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
If intelligent life was engineered by an unknown entity, these engineers could be testing for a civilization's ability to overcome the Great Filter. In this case, a naturally occurring Great Filter could be a cosmic disaster put in place by engineers to end the simulation.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
So we're not able to make contact with any other civilizations because they're either too unevolved to have the technology to reach us, or they've been wiped out by a great filter. Michael Hart and Frank Tipler's arguments in 1975 and 1980 open the possibility that we are, in fact, alone in the universe.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
The reason we have yet to find incontrovertible proof about extraterrestrial life is because there is none. The universe is a vast and complex place, but perhaps for one reason or another, life, and in particular sentient life, is an incredibly rare phenomenon. But there are many scientists who think differently.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
So if you're listening on the Spotify app, swipe up and give us your thoughts. Today, we're traveling back to the Los Alamos National Laboratory, which we're all very familiar with from Oppenheimer, the best picture from the 96th Academy Awards. But we aren't talking about the Manhattan Project today. We're eavesdropping on a lunchtime conversation that changed UFO theory forever.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
Yes, there is no physical evidence of aliens, but there is also still no physical evidence that there aren't aliens either. Which brings us to the second solution to the Fermi Paradox. Extraterrestrial life does, in fact, exist in the universe. But for one reason or another, we have not observed it yet.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
Scientists Carl Sagan and William Newman argued against Hart and Tipler in a 1983 paper titled The Solipsist Approach to Extraterrestrial Intelligence. In their paper, Sagan and Newman used mathematical models similar to the ones population biologists used to estimate animal populations.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
With those calculations, they concluded that the rates of a civilization's expansion in the universe that Hart had estimated are very unrealistic. Hart didn't take into account that many factors could affect population growth. For example, the possibility that other civilizations might have a finite lifespan, or that a civilization might control population growth rates to maintain their ecology.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
This essentially means that a civilization might reach a type of equilibrium with their home planet based on its resources and therefore would not need to venture out into the cosmos. Sagan and Newman asserted that a model of any given civilization would be vastly complicated and dependent on an umpteen amount of variables.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
Therefore, we cannot make assumptions based solely on the population models of humanity. Sagan and Newman went on to argue that just because we can't see alien life doesn't mean they don't exist. They just might not behave exactly in a way familiar to us. For example, perhaps another civilization has no interest in life outside their world, the same way humans do.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
Or perhaps advanced civilizations have a pact to allow life that emerges in the universe to evolve without influence, much like a real-life prime directive from Star Trek. Whatever the reality, direct contact has yet to be a proven phenomenon. However, the latter half of the 20th century brought a wave of exploration into finding ways to detect extraterrestrial life.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
Even so, scientists have yet to find definitive proof of signs of life in the cosmos. Perhaps this is simply because our technology is not advanced enough. The radio and infrared signals we send out from Earth only stretch out to about 100 light years away before dissipating, which constitutes about 0.1% of the galaxy.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
Those signals are how alien life might be able to detect and locate us, the same way that we've attempted to detect alien life by looking for signals in outer space. But since we're only reaching 0.1% of the Milky Way, the rest of the universe might be completely blind to our existence.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
We're unable to reach much of the galaxy, and perhaps the same can be said for some distant life forms all the way at the other end of the Milky Way. This line of thinking supports something known as the mediocrity principle, which is kind of everything that is the exact opposite of the rare earth hypothesis.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
The mediocrity principle states that there is nothing unusual about our intelligence, our planet, our solar system, or our galaxy, until evidence proves otherwise. And so, if we are to believe that there is nothing unusual about us, why wouldn't there be beings similar to us somewhere else in the universe? And if they are out there, what is preventing us from encountering them?
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
Well, there are a few possibilities. Number one. that aliens couldn't and or can't reach Earth because of some sort of physical barrier. Number two, that aliens simply chose and actively choose not to visit Earth. And number three, that intelligent alien species just recently invented the technology to reach us and they're still on their way. To which I might add a fourth possibility.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
In this episode, we're digging into the Fermi Paradox, the scientific formulaic paradox that asks the question, where is everybody? Stay with us.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
Maybe we'll call it the conspiracy theories destination equation. Which is to say, if there is an alien life form on an alien planet, in order to search the universe for life, it would have to send out a ship in one direction, all the way to the end of the universe. Which means there would be an infinite number of tangential lines from that alien planet.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
Every planet they hit, they would have to search for alien life. Meaning, since they don't know we're here and don't know to look for us, it could take an infinite amount of time to find us. Now, if one of these possibilities is the solution to the Fermi Paradox, then we must turn our search outward. If alien life isn't coming to us, is there a way that we can find alien life?
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
The answer, anticlimactically, is maybe. In the second half of the 20th century, several efforts to find extraterrestrial life began. In the late 1960s and early 70s, NASA participated in some efforts to search for extraterrestrial life, with programs including Project Orion, the Microwave Observing Project, and the High Resolution Microwave Survey.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
These all used different forms of electromagnetic transmissions to try to detect alien life in outer space, but they found nothing conclusive. However, in 1981, Senator William Proxmire used Hart and Tipler's arguments to pull back funding for all of these projects. He said that if physicists argued that there was no extraterrestrial life at all, well, then what was the point of looking for it?
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
It is a fair argument, but only if you take Michael Hart and Frank Tipler's arguments as gospel. Yet, like much of the work surrounding the Fermi Paradox, nothing can be for sure because so much of it is based on conjecture. Despite the government shutting down their search for aliens, interest in extraterrestrial life did not wane and others took up the mantle.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
The most prominent example was a private organization called the Search for Extraterrestrial Intelligence, or the SETI Institute, and was founded in 1984 by Thomas Pearson and Jill Tarter in Mountain View, California. According to the Institute, our mission is to explore, understand, and explain the origin and nature of life in the universe and the evolution of intelligence.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
The researchers at SETI are fundamentally involved with the problem of the Fermi Paradox. They are trying to discover at least a glimpse of extraterrestrial life. thereby altering our understanding of the universe. The SETI Institute utilizes physical and biological sciences as well as astrophysics to make discoveries about life both on Earth and beyond in outer space.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
Private endeavors like this solidified one simple fact. The public, scientists and non-scientists alike, wanted to find aliens. And they were willing to go to great lengths to do so. In 1992, the US government's interest in alien life was sparked again. That year, NASA began the more official search for extraterrestrial intelligence, their very own SETI program.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
But less than one year later, this program was shuttered after a campaign against it led by Senator Richard Bryan. Even so, the SETI Institute blazes on. They continue to use state-of-the-art technology to scan the night sky looking for any sort of irregularity that might point to some sort of alien life.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
In their breadth of exploration, SETI may just have found the first signs of extraterrestrial intelligence. And with that discovery, we may not only have a possible answer to the Fermi Paradox, but a much larger understanding of our place in the cosmos.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
After more than 50 years of examining the Fermi Paradox, it seems we are getting tantalizingly close to finding some small signs that point to the possibility of life somewhere else in the universe. As it seems alien life must exist, but has not yet revealed itself, we must uncover ways to look for alien life.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
The SETI Institute used the Allen Telescope Array in the Cascade Mountains in California to conduct a two-year survey of tens of thousands of red dwarf stars. Nearly every single red dwarf star has a planet located in its habitable zone, and this high frequency of planets that might support life make red dwarfs an excellent place to begin the search for extraterrestrial life.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
Once SETI finds planets in the habitable zone, they use the array to examine the planets and hopefully discover further details about them. SETI is also developing new methods for optical detection of extraterrestrial intelligence. Previous programs were limited to examining a single pixel of the sky at any given time. But the new optical programs can monitor the entire night sky all at once.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
If you watched last month's congressional UAP hearing, you're probably asking yourself where our extraterrestrial friends are hiding. In my first best of 2024 pick, we'll revisit the Fermi paradox and attempt to answer that very question. We'll be back with new episodes of Conspiracy Theories on December 25th.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
This means it might now be possible to pick up intermittent signals that would have been completely missed. Though these observations haven't found irrefutable evidence of extraterrestrial signals, there has been some intriguing evidence found by simply observing the sky.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
In 2015, physicist Roger Griffith led a team at Penn State University to compile a catalog of 93 galaxies where unusually extreme mid-infrared emissions have been seen. Because an advanced civilization would be using advanced technologies, some scientists postulate that using such advanced technologies would leave behind a trail.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
They'd be in the form of mid-infrared emissions and their detection by Roger Griffith's team appeared to be solid evidence of civilization in those galaxies. It was good evidence. until it was refuted by another physicist.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
Later on in 2015, Michael Garrett of the Netherlands Institute for Radio Astronomy and Leiden Observatory studied radio measurements of some of the strongest intelligent civilization candidate galaxies. But while infrared emissions could be an indicator of advanced forms of life, they can also signal smaller, less significant objects, mainly dust.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
Garrett found that the vast majority of these galaxies have emissions that are best explained by natural astrophysical processes related to thermal emissions from dust, not by advanced technology. Garrett said the presence of these emissions, quote, is not heat from alien factories, but more likely emission from dust. For example, dust generated and heated by regions of massive star formations.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
Well, just when we thought there were some small signs of extraterrestrial life, Garrett shot those ideas down. It's a disappointing revelation for anyone hoping to prove the existence of alien life. However, Garrett also looked at the bright side of his discovery. He said, "...in my view, it means we can all sleep safely in our beds tonight, and an alien invasion doesn't seem at all likely."
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
Though Garrett himself is a self-described skeptic when it comes to the problems of the Fermi Paradox, in his own words, Garrett said, "...we're missing an important part of the jigsaw puzzle here. Perhaps advanced civilizations are so energy efficient that they produce very low waste heat emission products. Our current understanding of physics makes that a difficult thing to do."
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
So by this explanation, there might be intelligent alien life out there in the universe. We just don't have the tools to detect them. It would be as if we're listening for some sounds, when really we need to be watching for some sort of visual cue. Thus, the quest to refine the methods in which we attempt to detect extraterrestrial life continues.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
However, a shocking recent discovery suggests that perhaps aliens will in fact come to us before we find traces of them in the distant galaxy. In 2017, NASA's Spitzer Space Telescope spotted an incredibly strange object moving through our solar system that was soon named Oumuamua.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
The name comes from the Hawaiian word for scout, since this object seems like it might be a scout from another sentient species. Oumuamua is the first known object from another star system to visit our own, and its features are somewhat baffling. While its shape and composition make it seem like a comet at first blush, it is missing a coma, which is one of a comet's most defining characteristics.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
Because they're made of ice, when it approaches a star like the Sun, a portion of that ice melts, leaving a trail or coma. Oumuamua notably does not have such a trail, which makes tracking and studying it particularly difficult. Immediately, scientists tried to discern the origins of Oumuamua.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
Because it couldn't be characterized as a comet, and its shape and acceleration suggest that it's not an asteroid, classification of the object has been quite complicated. Thus, the natural question became, was Oumuamua artificial in origin? When Oumuamua was about 170 million miles away from Earth, scientists at SETI used the alien telescope array to observe it.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
If they found artificial radio transmissions coming off of Oumuamua, that would be strong evidence that the object was built by intelligent life. Jerry Harp is the lead author of a paper on Oumuamua published in 2019. He said, Unfortunately, the search was not successful. If Oumuamua was emitting any sort of transmission, our current technology is incapable of detecting it.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
Harp went on to say, while our observations don't conclusively rule out a non-natural origin for Oumuamua, they constitute important data in assessing its likely makeup. Additionally, researchers at Harvard University recently published a paper in the Astrophysical Journal Letters in which they suggested that Oumuamua might be a piece of a larger structure, such as a ship.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
Their hypothesis is that the object might be a solar sail, or a type of craft propelled by solar radiation from a foreign spaceship that was sent our way. They also noted that our solar system is a very small target if you're not aiming at it, so that the chances of something randomly entering the solar system are pretty low. This suggests that it may have been deliberately sent here.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
The chairman of Harvard University's astronomy department, Professor Abraham Loeb, has vehemently defended his position that Oumuamua is an artificially built object. Professor Loeb said, if you are not ready to find exceptional things, you won't discover them. Of course, every argument needs to be based on evidence. but if the evidence points to an anomaly, we need to talk about an anomaly."
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
He continued to say, imagine if cavemen had been shown the smartphone, what would they have thought about this special rock? Now imagine that Oumuamua is the iPhone and we are the cavemen. Imagine scientists who are considered visionaries of reason among the cavemen looking at the device and saying, no, it's just a rock, a special rock, but a rock. Where do you come off claiming it's not a rock?
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
The origins of Oumuamua continue to remain a mystery, but such a momentous event as an extrasolar visit is enough to ignite discussion within the scientific community. Unfortunately, it returns us to square one. Despite finds like Oumuamua and the extensive efforts by SETI, there still is no concrete proof of the existence of extraterrestrial life.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
But perhaps there is a third solution to the Fermi paradox, one that would be incredibly difficult to prove. Aliens do exist and have come to visit us, but their technology is so advanced that we have not noticed. Theoretical physicist Michio Kaku described this argument like this. He said, let's say we have an anthill in the middle of the forest.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
And right next to the anthill, they're building a 10-lane superhighway. And the question is, would the ants be able to understand what a 10-lane superhighway is? Would the ants be able to understand the technology and the intentions of the beings building the highway next to them? We are the ants.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
One more argument is that the galaxy has already been colonized, but Earth is located so far out in the boondocks of the Milky Way, no one has reached us yet. We're just waiting for the first word of some advanced technology, like a small town before it received its first phone line or cell tower.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
Enrico Fermi made a career studying things we cannot see. His world was the world of particles, the atomic makeup of the universe. In particular, he smashed these tiny particles together just to see what happened. He was so good at smashing particles together that it earned him the Nobel Prize in 1938 at only 37 years old. And needless to say, Fermi was brilliant.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
The hypothetical explanations for the Fermi Paradox get more and more speculative, but here's where the lines between science and science fiction blur. When something is as unknown and unknowable as the existence of extraterrestrial life, it inevitably becomes loaded with conjecture.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
And while that conjecture is supported by some facts, much of it is invented to try to explain the mysteries of the universe. That is why when we look up at the night sky, so many of us see stories waiting to be told and worlds waiting to be explored. The vast sky is filled with the possibility of the unknown. Perhaps there are beings with the powers of gods conquering worlds up in outer space.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
We'd be lucky to remain undiscovered. Theorists who subscribe to the dark forest hypothesis would certainly follow this line of thinking. The dark forest hypothesis describes a universe full of hostile, technologically advanced civilizations that remain intentionally undetectable out of fear that another hostile civilization might invade. Or we are truly alone in the universe.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
Our solitude might be a call to action, to journey out beyond Earth and beyond our solar system. If we are the only living things in the universe, and if Earth were to be destroyed, there would be no life left at all. Answers to the questions may arrive tomorrow, and they may arrive long after humanity has dissolved into dust.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
As great and infinite as the universe is, it will continue to reveal surprises about our own little place in the cosmos. But for now, we just don't know. Thank you for listening to Conspiracy Theories, a Spotify podcast. We are here with a new episode every Wednesday. Be sure to check us out on Instagram at theconspiracypod. And we would love to hear from you.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
So if you're listening on the Spotify app, swipe up and give us your thoughts or email us at conspiracystoriesatspotify.com. Until next time, remember, the truth isn't always the best story. And the official story isn't always the truth. Conspiracy Theories is a Spotify podcast. This episode was written by Sarah Halle-Corey and sound designed by Alex Button.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
Our head of programming is Julian Boirot. Our head of production is Nick Johnson. And Spencer Howard is our post-production supervisor. I'm your host, Carter Roy.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
He was one of the 20th century's most influential scientists, and his work continues to have a profound effect on the study of physics. But on one particular day in 1950, a 49-year-old Fermi was having lunch with his physicist buddies at Los Alamos National Laboratory in New Mexico when he started pondering the nature of life in the wider universe.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
In the Milky Way alone, there are approximately 200 billion stars, around 20 billion of which are Sun-like stars, complete with an Earth-like planet orbiting them. Scientists estimate there may be 11 billion planets orbiting Sun-like stars, just in our home galaxy.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
If you're a fan of our show, you'll know that in the 1950s there was a huge spike in reported UFO sightings. With the Cold War in full swing and an abundance of unidentified military spycraft dotting the night sky, many civilians started to wonder if some of these might be extraterrestrial in origin.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
But an observational scientist like Enrico Fermi needed something more substantial than lights in the sky. Fermi bemoaned the fact that there had not been any concrete evidence pointing to alien life. And yet, he lamented, given the size of the galaxy, there was a good chance that other planets in the Milky Way could support life.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
Fermi was famous for his ability to quickly estimate answers to tough-to-conceptualize questions in his head using speculative data. And so, as he proposed this question of extraterrestrial life to his colleagues, well, that's exactly what he did.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
He started by outlining six simple statements that showed this was not merely amusing, a rhetorical question, but rather an incredibly complicated and baffling paradox. Statement number one. The Milky Way is filled with hundreds of billions of stars, and billions of those stars are similar to the sun, which supports life on Earth.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
Statement number two, it is highly likely that some of these stars will have planets similar to Earth. That is to say, planets with similar molecular components that are a similar distance from their star as Earth is to the sun, and that use their star's energy to create life the same way that Earth does.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
Number three, we can assume, thanks to the Copernican principle, that Earth is not particularly special. Just a quick aside, the Copernican principle states that the Earth is not the center of the universe and that as inhabitants of Earth, we don't necessarily occupy a special place in the universe. This was revolutionary when Copernicus first stated it in the 16th century.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
Up to that point, it had been widely believed that everything in the solar system revolved around the Earth, instead of the Earth and other planets revolving around the Sun. Which brings us back to the third part of Fermi's argument.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
He said that since we know, thanks to Copernicus, that the Earth is not particularly special, then intelligent life should exist on at least some of the other Earth-like planets out there. Number four. Some of the intelligent species out there might develop advanced technology. including the technology necessary to travel through space.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
After all, if humans on Earth can build space technology, then other intelligent species should be able to as well. Number 5. In the current capacity of human technology, interstellar travel would theoretically take millennia to traverse the 100,000 light years across the Milky Way. However, given enough time, this would not be an insurmountable problem.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
Since many sun-like stars have been around billions of years longer than our sun has, there have been billions of years for other species to develop and perfect the technology for space travel far beyond our own capabilities. And finally, number six. Given all these factors, why haven't we met any aliens yet or seen evidence of them in our observations of the universe? Where is everybody?
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
Now if we apply those numbers to the whole universe, where our current estimates approximate about 200 billion or more galaxies, well, the point should be fairly clear. There is an astounding number of Earth-like planets in the universe. Countless planets, billions of years older than our own, that had the very same preconditions for life as Earth.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
The question and estimations Enrico Fermi formed at that lunch were both impressive and fascinating, but unfortunately for us, the physicists did not explore it any further. Fermi died in 1954, and he would never witness how much of an effect this simple conversation over lunch would have on the world.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
The other physicists present that day, Edward Teller, Emil Konopinski, and Herbert York, eventually spoke about the lunch to the public, and Fermi's musings soon came to be known as the Fermi Paradox. So intriguing was this paradox that it continues to baffle scientists and extraterrestrial enthusiasts nearly 70 years later.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
But in the 1950s, when the paradox was first presented, humanity was relatively limited in its capability to fully analyze this problem. Space exploration as a science was only just beginning, and our observations of the universe were limited to Earth-bound telescopes. However, we don't need space exploration to consider that there are three basic conclusions that could answer the Fermi Paradox.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
First, we are the only form of advanced sentient life in the universe. Second, extraterrestrial life does exist, but has not visited us for some reason. And third, extraterrestrial life has visited us, but we have not yet found definitive proof of this occurring. Okay, in order to take on the conundrum of the Fermi Paradox, we'll look at each of these possibilities in turn.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
Throughout the years, many have maintained that we are alone in the universe. Though one man came to this conclusion through more scientific means. In 1975, physicist Michael Hart published a paper on the Fermi Paradox called An Explanation for the Absence of Extraterrestrials on Earth. Quite a mouthful.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
In the abstract to his paper, Hart said, We observe that no intelligent beings from outer space are now present on Earth. It is suggested that this fact can be best explained by the hypothesis that there are no other advanced civilizations in our galaxy. However, he also noted that one couldn't form a definitive answer until further research was completed.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
Hart began his argument by taking a more in-depth look at the probability of alien life in the galaxy using a calculation known as the Drake Equation. Back in 1961, astronomer Frank Drake put together an equation to calculate the number of intelligent species in the universe.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
The Drake equation is usually written as, hang with me here, n equals r star times f sub p times n sub e times f sub l times f sub i times f sub c times l. I lost myself on that one. But let me break it down for you so you don't have to worry about that.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
n, the number we're solving for, is equal to the number of civilizations in the Milky Way galaxy who would be advanced enough to emit electromagnetic emissions. So if we could detect such emissions, this would be a strong indication that they originated from a sentient species fairly far along the evolutionary track.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
On the other side of the equation, there are a number of variables, including the numbers of stars like our sun that are capable of supporting life, the fraction of those stars with planetary systems, the number of planets per star system with an environment suitable for life, and the fraction of planets with intelligent life.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
Basically, the Drake equation has a lot of factors, which is further complicated by the fact that astronomers don't have definite numbers for any of those variables. So, even though the Drake equation was built to help us figure out the probability of extraterrestrial life, it still rendered insufficient since many of the data points can only be guessed at.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
Even if we use the most conservative estimate for life forming under these conditions, the conclusion is fairly straightforward. The universe should be teeming with life. And given the incredible amount of star systems much older than our own, many of these life forms would have billions more years to evolve, far beyond humanity's wildest dreams.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
However, Hart used the estimates at his disposal for this equation and determined that the probability of extraterrestrial life in our galaxy was extremely high. Given this high probability, Hart presented four arguments for how intelligent life outside of Earth could possibly exist without our knowledge.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
His first argument is that aliens couldn't reach Earth because of some sort of physical difficulty that, quote, makes space travel infeasible. His second argument is that aliens simply never chose to come to Earth. His third argument is that advanced civilizations arose too recently for aliens to have reached us.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
Life would need to evolve from single-celled organisms to an intelligent species capable of space travel. A human evolution from our ape-like ancestors took approximately 6 million years, and we still share a 98.8% genetic similarity to chimps and a 60% genetic similarity to fruit flies. You're swatting your cousins there.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
It doesn't take a specialist in evolutionary genealogy to understand how long it takes for an intelligent life to develop. So, perhaps the aliens who are trying to reach us are still on their way. Or just haven't evolved enough yet to build technology to get to us. The fourth argument is that possibly aliens already visited Earth in the distant past, before humans even existed.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
Despite these possibilities, Hart himself was still skeptical of the existence of alien life. He thought that the extremely high probability suggested there was no way another form of life would not have advanced enough to colonize the universe. In his 1975 paper, he plainly put it, they are not here, therefore they do not exist.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
For Hart, the matter of extraterrestrial life was settled, all tied up with a nice, neat bow on top. But within the astronomical community, Hart's arguments ignited the search for aliens. The Fermi Paradox was a thought experiment first posed by Enrico Fermi in 1950.
Conspiracy Theories
Best of 2024: Where Are All the Aliens?
The paradox questions why we have not yet encountered intelligent extraterrestrial life, even though the incredible scale of the universe suggests that there is a high probability of it existing. In 1975, physicist Michael Hart published a paper called An Explanation for the Absence of Extraterrestrials on Earth, which argued that because we haven't seen alien life, it must not exist.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
He died in a boating accident or drug deal gone wrong. He faked his own death or he was assassinated for his revolutionary activity. Stay with us.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
In their eyes, this conference was a band-aid, not a solution. But setting a building on fire wasn't a solution either. Suddenly, three of Zeta's clients were facing multiple charges, including arson. Their possible sentences rose from 40 years to life. Zeta didn't back down. He doubled down, signing on as a lead attorney in the second case.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
They called it the Biltmore Six, and Zeta was determined to keep them out of jail. Now, the Biltmore Six clearly committed arson, damaged a historic building, and endangered hundreds of lives. We won't argue that they weren't criminals. Neither did Zeta. Like with the Eastside 13 case, he focused on getting the charges thrown out.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
He argued the crimes didn't matter if the defendants couldn't get a fair trial. And maybe a life sentence is too harsh for a crime where no one was actually hurt. Maybe the real problem was the system. According to scholar Mary Romero, Zeta spent months building his case. He got help from the ACLU, the National Lawyers Guild, and numerous Chicano law students.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
He solicited donations from local Chicano leaders to help pay for the defense. Between both trials, he called 109 witnesses. He also adopted a new persona. Leaning into the Chicano firebrand image, loud, arrogant, and brash. Twice, he screamed at the judges and was cited for contempt of court.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
Around this time, Zeta married the paralegal he'd been romancing, Socorro Aguiniga, while dressed like a revolutionary. Then he emblazoned an Aztec war god on his business cards. As he wrote in The Revolt of the Cockroach People, this upset the judges.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
According to documentarian Philip Rodriguez, Zeta once walked into court in a guayabera, which you'll see on screen if you're watching the video on Spotify. It's a style of shirt popular among Chicanos. Another time, he showed up barefoot. This also upset the judges. Eventually, things got so heated, Zeta set a judge's front lawn on fire. This really upset the judges.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
It also wasn't the brightest idea to set a lawn on fire. during his client's arson trial. But for Zeta, it really wasn't about this specific case. It was so much bigger than that. And the courtroom wasn't the only way to change the system. In 1970, 35-year-old Zeta joined the race for sheriff of Los Angeles. He ran with the Raza Unida Party, whose platform centered on Chicano rights.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
If every Chicano rallied behind him, he had a fighting chance. At this point, Zeta probably saw himself at the precipice of a long and public career. In actuality, this was his peak. Because that summer, everything fell apart. In June, police arrested Zeta for amphetamine possession. Now, some people say the arrest was a conspiracy to ruin Zeta's chances of becoming sheriff.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
Eventually, the charges were thrown out. but it was still a blow to zeta because even though he was actively running for sheriff and defending two buzzy court cases his arrest didn't garner much public attention According to Hunter S. Thompson, Zeta litigated to clear his name, and in doing so, realized that actually there wasn't much name to clear.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
He wasn't the hotshot voice of a generation he thought he was. Largely, he was seen as an inexperienced lawyer with a big mouth and a penchant for drugs. Even though he got over 100,000 votes, no one was surprised when he lost his campaign for sheriff. Things continued to spiral. A few months later, a Chicano journalist and friend was murdered by police. In 1971, Zeta's wife had a miscarriage.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
Zeta preserved the fetus in a jar of tequila and displayed it on their mantle next to a painting of an Aztec god. It grew clear to everyone who loved him that he was unwell. Even though he managed to get both the Eastside 13 and the Biltmore 6 acquitted, which is a massive win, Zeta quit law. He didn't know how to move forward or who he wanted to be anymore.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
And just as Zeta hit rock bottom, his wife, Socorro, left him. He coped the way he always did, by running away. this time to Las Vegas with Hunter S. Thompson. Officially, the trip was for Thompson to cover an off-road race, the Mint 400. Unofficially, it was for Thompson and Zeta to work together on an article about the Chicano journalist who was murdered.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
Though, as you may have already figured out, this work trip wasn't all business. Thompson and Zeta spent two days running around Vegas high on amphetamines. By the end of the weekend, gonzo journalism was born. Thompson's article about the Mint 400 morphed into Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas, and Oscar Zeta-Acosta found his next identity, author. But like everything else, he had to fight for it.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
Fear and Loathing was set to be published through Rolling Stone magazine's imprint, but Hunter S. Thompson didn't want to give his friend credit for his part in writing the manuscript, even when Zeta asked. Which made Rolling Stone nervous. Because while Thompson fictionalized certain elements of the story, so much of it is autobiographical.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
Zeta alleged that Thompson tape-recorded their conversations on the trip, then used segments of that dialogue in the book. Verbatim. Also concerning, much of the story is criminal. In the book, Dr. Gonzo breaks and enters, impersonates a police officer, and threatens to bomb a house, in addition to using a litany of illegal drugs.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
If found guilty of even one of these offenses in court, Zeta would be disbarred. And if the book got published as is, Zeta technically had a case for a libel suit. Thompson's fix was to change Dr. Gonzo's race from Chicano to Samoan. But it wasn't enough. Rolling Stone's legal department said Zeta was too easily identifiable as the inspiration for Dr. Gonzo.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
They needed him to sign an agreement that he wouldn't sue before the book came out. Which was easier said than done, because Zeta ran off again. This time to Mazatlan, Mexico. When the publishers finally got in touch, he said he only took offense to one thing. The depiction of Dr. Gonzo as Samoan. portray him using drugs, committing crimes, and giving terrible legal advice, no problem.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
But dare to separate Oscar Zeta-Acosta from his Chicano identity? That's gonna cost you. At this point, the book was ready to go to the presses. All the wheels were turning. Too late for rewrites. Rolling Stone managed to get Zeta in for a meeting, and allegedly, he graffitied his name in the office bathroom. He was a man with nothing left to lose.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
Eventually, Thompson, Zeta, and Rolling Stone came to an agreement. Zeta's name and picture would appear on the book jacket. He wouldn't be credited as an author, but as an inspiration. In addition, Zeta would release all claims for a libel suit. Dr. Gonzo would stay Samoan, and Zeta would sign a two-book contract to publish his own work.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
He spent the next two years writing as if it's what kept his heart beating. This was Zeta's newest chance to make his name, to cement himself as the voice of his people. Everything he couldn't do as a preacher or lawyer, he could do with these books. Along the way, Hunter S. Thompson and Zeta made up. It probably helped that fear and loathing in Las Vegas was a hit.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
And Thompson realized that's in part due to Zeta. Now it was time for Zeta to have hits of his own. The autobiography of the brown buffalo and the revolt of the cockroach people. Except the books didn't sell. Oscar Zeta Acosta didn't become a household name like Hunter S. Thompson. In the fall of 1973, Playboy ran a story about Thompson inventing gonzo journalism.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
In a letter to the editor, Zeta submitted a correction. He co-invented the style. Playboy published the letter and left it at that. Eventually, Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas got a reprint without Zeta's name and photo. By the end of 1973, Zeta was crumbling. He'd failed at two marriages, two religions, two books, and two different legal careers.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
He'd been reduced from a man at the front of a movement to a side character in his own story. He coped the only way he knew how. He ran to Mazatlan, Mexico. And the next thing he wrote was his last will and testament. In early 1974, Oscar Zeta-Acosta left California for Mexico. Zeta told his mother he planned to write another book down there. But that wasn't his only plan.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
He also went into the drug business. Zeta had always been a wild card, but this felt like a big shift, even for him. It's hard to say what exactly drove him to join the cartel, but we do know that by 1974, Zeta was broke. He almost always had been. The drug trade may have seemed like the easiest way to make quick money while working on his book,
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
And remember, Zeta had a really difficult few years, so it's possible he wasn't in the best headspace to make smart decisions. Either way, he headed to Mexico, leaving behind a handwritten will. According to his son Marco, this wasn't unusual. Zeta left plenty of wills throughout his life.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
though this one both discussed his next book project and mentioned his paranoia something might happen to him before he finished. He spent the next five months in Mazatlan writing and trafficking cocaine. The evening of May 15th, 1974, Zeta called Marco, who was now a teen. Zeta said he was sailing back to Santa Cruz, California on, quote, "...a boat full of white snow."
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
He said he'd see Marco in a few weeks when he'd be in town to sell drugs. Marco waited a month for his dad to turn up. Then two. At first, no one thought much of it. Zeta went missing plenty of times before and always returned with a new plan for his life. But as the months passed and the rumors flew, the family worried. As far as they knew, Marco was the last person to hear from Zeta.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
A whole year passed with no word. After three years, Hunter S. Thompson hired a PI on Rolling Stone's dime. He planned to track down Zeta and write an article about whatever happened to him. Except the PI didn't turn up much of anything. Still, word got around that Thompson was looking. Tips came in saying Zeta's everywhere from Addis Ababa to Acapulco.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
Then around 1977, Thompson was contacted by a Miami drug runner. Thompson called this man Drake, and Drake said a few months earlier, Zeta offered to pay him $5,000 for a ride on his racing boat. Zeta wanted to go from Miami to the Bahamas and back. at midnight. Drake didn't ask questions because it was obviously a drug run. He just took the money and gassed up the boat.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
They got to the island safely, but on the way back to Florida, another boat shot them out of the water. In the chaos, Zeta made it to shore, then disappeared into the swampland. Now the DEA, FBI, and Coast Guard were all looking for Zeta-2. Thompson incorporated this story into his Rolling Stone piece, The Banshee Screams for Buffalo Meat.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
It turned out to be more of a eulogy than a detective story, because Thompson came to the same vague conclusion as Marco and as Zeta's second wife, Socorro. Zeta died in a drug deal gone wrong. When and where, they weren't sure, but Marco believed his father was mixed up with the wrong people, said the wrong thing, and was killed for it.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
In the years since, Marco spoke to some of Zeta's friends in Mazatlan. Though none of them witnessed a fight or a death, they also heard rumors Zeta was murdered by a drug cartel. And even if Zeta wasn't killed by drug traffickers, there are other dangers in the trade, like the drugs themselves. Many people believe Zeta could have died of a drug overdose or a drug-induced accident.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
If you've read or seen Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas, the theory explains itself. But that's the problem. The theory fits the character of Dr. Gonzo. Not necessarily the real Oscar Zeta Acosta. Yes, Zeta was known to use drugs. And yes, he was involved in trafficking them. But Marco said his dad was never dependent on any substances. He was too committed to his work as a lawyer, then a writer.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
This episode contains discussions of drug use, mental health conditions, domestic violence, miscarriage, and murder. Consider this when deciding how and when you'll listen. You've probably heard the conspiracy theory that Martin Luther King Jr. was assassinated by the FBI. But you might not have heard the theory that he wasn't the only 1960s-era civil rights activist the FBI targeted.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
And that Zeta mainly used LSD, a psychedelic. It's extremely rare to overdose on LSD. And his most famous drugs of choice, on the trips that inspired Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas, were Dexedrine and Benzedrine. Dexedrine is sometimes prescribed for ADHD, and Benzedrine is a similar drug that's been discontinued. There's potential for abuse, but it's more likely they helped Zeta's mental health.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
But like I said, it had been a rough few years. It's impossible to know where Zeta was at mentally or what other drugs he might have been using. Even if he didn't overdose on a harder drug, it's possible his drug use caused a psychiatric crisis. It's also possible they skewed his vision or made him more clumsy and he fell off the boat and drowned.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
The point is, Oscar Zeta Acosta was not Dr. Gonzo. So while an overdose or a drug-related accident seems possible, it might not actually be the best explanation. Especially because both Zeta's sister and his first wife believe the wheels for his disappearance were spinning well before the Mazatlan trip. Let's go back a few years. By the early 1970s, Zeta was really paranoid.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
Before we dive into Zeta's story, there are three things you should know. First, his given name is Oscar Zeta Acosta Fierro. He used various names throughout his life, but I'll call him by his chosen name. Zeta. Second, finding the facts about Zeta isn't easy because in his memoirs, Zeta plays fast and loose with details. See, Zeta was the co-pioneer of gonzo journalism.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
He thought he was being followed, so much so that he hired a bodyguard. Some people blamed it on the weed, but apparently Hunter S. Thompson told Zeta he can't be paranoid enough. Thompson suggested the U.S. government could be out to get him. partly because of his 1970 L.A. County Sheriff campaign.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
I mentioned earlier that Zeta ran with the Raza You Need a Party, whose platform centered on Chicano rights. But Zeta's personal platform was defunding the police. If he became sheriff, he'd tear the whole system down. On top of that, he rallied Chicanos around getting their land back and governing themselves.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
He encouraged them to form their own country called Aztlan in the area that used to be Mexico but is now the southwestern United States. He decried the U.S. government as imperialist occupiers and said he was a Mexican in America, not an American of Mexican descent. He didn't just campaign for fair treatment or better education. He preached revolution.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
Though Zeta got over 100,000 votes, he lost to a former FBI agent. And the FBI and LAPD put tabs on Oscar Zeta Acosta. Because it wasn't just his campaign. In his autobiography, Zeta included this anecdote. As a kid, he spat on the American flag. The other kids fought him over it, but he still thought he was right. This may or may not be true, but it certainly makes a point.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
One that might have scared the FBI. This man had no respect for their authority. He was different from his fellow civil rights activists. Author Alain Stavins calls Zeta the Hispanic Mahatma Gandhi, and some might be tempted to call him the Mexican MLK, but there's a major difference between hunger strikes or sit-ins and basically everything Zeta did.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
Documentarian Philip Rodriguez told NBC, "...civil rights leaders are portrayed as more patient, understanding, and drained of agency. Oscar vibrates still. You don't have to be perfect. You don't have to be a saint. Oscar was no saint. Oscar was educated. He was entitled." He wasn't going to go on no hunger strike. He was no martyr. He was not engaged in the politics of pleasing.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
He was not going to be anybody's mascot. He rejected those kinds of maneuvers. So it's not totally surprising that the FBI narrowed in on Zeta during COINTELPRO. Regular listeners might recall, it was an illegal operation in which agents surveilled anyone deemed politically subversive, especially civil rights leaders. Most famously, they tapped Martin Luther King Jr. 's phone.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
While there's no confirmation they actually listened into Zeta's calls, he was confident the Chicano movement had been infiltrated by FBI informants. And his sister told author Alon Stavins, they used to come knocking at my door when Oscar was living with me. They wanted to get rid of him. They wanted him to disappear. And here's the real kicker.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
When Zeta's second wife, Sakaro, left him in 1971, she turned over all of their letters to the FBI. This might seem harsh, but according to Sakaro's brother, Zeta wasn't a great husband. He was unfaithful, physically abusive, and once graffitied her family's house. But the wildest allegation from Socorro's brother is that he wasn't cheating on Socorro with just anyone.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
He was cheating on her with women in the Manson family. Now, there's no evidence Zeta was involved with the Manson family's crimes. It's more likely he was just going up to Spahn Ranch to party every now and again. but it would further explain his presence on the FBI's watch list. And here's where we reach the conspiracy theory, the one Zeta's first wife, sister, and others believe.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
Zeta was assassinated by the FBI. The feds definitely knew when Zeta went to Mazatlan, and they probably knew he was trafficking illegal drugs. Although Zeta normally had a bodyguard, no one came with him to Mexico. Besides seeing some friends here and there, he was on his own. He was surrounded by dangerous people. If anyone was out to get Zeta, this was the perfect time to strike.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
It's a writing style where real events are filtered through the author's perspective. and details are often changed to serve the story. For example, in his book, Autobiography of a Brown Buffalo, Zeta makes himself a year older than he really was, 33 instead of 32. Why 33? Well, in the book, Zeta goes through a psychological death and rebirth.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
And that could also explain why, in the wake of his disappearance, the authorities stopped looking for him pretty quickly. There didn't seem to be any kind of big search effort for Zeta outside of an initial canvas. The FBI has thousands of pages of old files from COINTELPRO online available to the public. But Zeta's file isn't there. It's only accessible in the UCSB College Library.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
And according to author Alon Stavins, who did read the file, it's censored. Most notably, they censored the reasons they stopped surveilling Zeta. Perhaps because they killed him. It's also possible he wasn't killed by the FBI exactly, but by another political enemy. As Hunter S. Thompson wrote, Zeta's paranoia was deserved.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
Many people in Los Angeles had the means and motive to make him disappear, including Zeta himself. That's the last conspiracy theory here. That Zeta faked his own death to become a legend and make sure his name and message lived on. If he was seen as a martyr, he had a better chance of actually becoming the Mexican MLK, a rallying point for his cause.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
Zeta wrote about eventually going totally underground, and his son Marco once proposed his dad was simply scheming on a faraway island, getting ready to storm back into Los Angeles and change the world. He said his father's, quote, whole life was given for the people. So he seemed to believe that to make a difference, he'd have to sacrifice everything eventually. And one last odd detail.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
According to The New Yorker, after Rolling Stone moved to New York City in 1977... hospital bills for Oscar Zeta Acosta started showing up at the magazine's offices. Three years after he disappeared. At this point, Zeta's loved ones have accepted they'll probably never have clean answers. After all, Zeta led a messy, color-outside-the-lines kind of life.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
The revolution he preached wasn't always easy to stomach, and perhaps in part, that's why he didn't just disappear off the coast of Mexico. He also disappeared behind his drugged up caricature. Think about political cartoons. They make the enemy so over the top. They stop feeling real. They stop feeling serious. Dr. Gonzo is a very over the top version of Zeta.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
So, did the powers that be turn the conversation from the real Zeta to Dr. Gonzo, to the point where the real man was lost? Perhaps that was the true conspiracy to make Zeta disappear. It was easier to banish him to fiction. After all, the character remains more famous than the revolutionary. So maybe the key to solving his disappearance is to remember the real man.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
According to his loved ones, Zeta would want to be remembered as a person who was willing to die for his cause. He may not have been the heavyweight he thought himself to be, but he was fiercely devoted to the fight for Chicano civil rights. In part due to Zeta's legal work, the early Chicano civil rights movement did succeed in many of its goals.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
Today, many Chicanos work in education, and two of the last three mayors of Los Angeles have been Mexican-American. The Chicano civil rights movement is ongoing, but these are major wins in the fight for equality. Marco got his father's books, the autobiography of a brown buffalo and the revolt of the cockroach people, back in print and part of the Chicano literary canon. And one last thing.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
He changed his age so he could compare himself to Jesus, who, Zeta believed, died and was reborn when he was 33. The trouble is, this led to inaccurate reporting about Zeta's real age and birth date. And that's not the only reason it's tough to separate truth from fiction. The last thing you need to know is Zeta's memory is overshadowed by a parody of him.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
In the late 1990s, Zeta's sister, Anita, confronted Hunter S. Thompson. She wanted to know if the rumors that Zeta co-wrote Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas were true. Thompson confirmed Zeta was, quote, responsible for some part of it. So, when we remember Oscar Zeta Acosta, we shouldn't think of the sidekick, Dr. Gonzo.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
We should remember the literary pioneer, the lawyer, the brown buffalo, and the voice for his people. Thank you for listening to Conspiracy Theories. We're here with a new episode every Wednesday. Be sure to check us out on Instagram at The Conspiracy Pod. If you're watching on Spotify, swipe up and give us your thoughts or email us at conspiracystories at Spotify.com.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
For more information on Oscar Zeta-Acosta, we found Bandido by Alon Stavins, Racism on Trial by Ian F. Haney-Lopez, Abby Aguirre's New Yorker article, What Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas Owed Oscar Acosta, and Marco Acosta's interview for UCLA's Chicano Narrative Literature class, extremely helpful to our research.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
Or take Zeta at his own words and check out the autobiography of a brown buffalo or the revolt of the cockroach people. Until next time, remember, the truth isn't always the best story. And the official story isn't always the truth. This episode was written by Maggie Admire, edited by Karis Allen, Allie Wicker, and Aaron Lan.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
Fact-checked by Haley Milliken, researched by Mickey Taylor, video edited by Spencer Howard, and sound designed by Alex Button. I'm your host, Carter Roy.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
He inspired Dr. Gonzo, the sidekick character in Hunter S. Thompson's book Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas. Dr. Gonzo spends the book using drugs, committing crimes, and giving bad legal advice. Thanks to the book's popularity and the Johnny Depp movie based on it, tons of people know Dr. Gonzo. Many even know he's based on Oscar Zeta Acosta, but they don't know Zeta himself.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
Enter Oscar Zeta Acosta, an author, activist, and lawyer who gave voice to the Chicano movement. If you haven't heard his name, that's because he's a man who disappeared. Twice. Once off the coast of Mazatlan, Mexico in 1974. Then again, in the shadow of the incredibly popular book and movie character he inspired. Today, we're asking the question, who made him disappear?
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
And that plays into the conspiracy theories. Because how can you uncover what happened to a man if you don't know who he even was? No matter how he died, Zeta's work and memory were obscured by fiction. And there's a question if that was by coincidence or by design. So, here's what we know about the real Zeta. In 1935, Zeta was born as Oscar Acosta Fierro, the American son of Mexican immigrants.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
He grew up in Riverbank, California. A high achiever, he became his high school class president, joined the marching band, and got so good at the clarinet, the University of Southern California offered him a music scholarship. But Zeta faced challenges too, particularly around his identity. Regardless of his accomplishments, he had this constant feeling of being an outsider.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
Not Mexican, like his parents, but not white, like his classmates. He didn't know where he fit in. As a young adult, Zeta boomeranged between jobs and lifestyles, trying to find out where he belonged. He declined the USC scholarship and joined the Air Force. He converted from Catholicism to Protestantism and became an Air Force minister. But soon enough, Zeta realized none of this felt right.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
He quit preaching, got an honorable discharge, and enrolled in the creative writing program at Modesto Junior College. Biographers tend to gloss over this time in Zeta's life, but it's important. Beginning in his early 20s, writing was a huge part of who he was. It's one identity he kept coming back to, even as he picked up new ones, like husband and father-to-be.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
By the late 1950s, Zeta was married to a woman named Betty Daves with a baby on the way. He shuffled through odd jobs to support his family. Betty said he even worked as a chemist for a while, apparently hired on charisma alone. But that job didn't last, and neither did the marriage. In 1959, Zeta walked out on his wife and newborn son, Marco. He just disappeared. But Betty wasn't surprised.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
Zeta had already done this a few times. He always came back. She even convinced him to see a psychiatrist about it, but therapy didn't seem to help. Zeta just couldn't sit still. And Betty couldn't tolerate his behavior with a baby in the picture, so by 1962, they divorced. Zeta left Modesto again, this time for Oakland, and studied law in night school.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
Four years later, he landed his first lawyer job at the East Oakland Legal Aid Society. According to his autobiography, he helped poor women win restraining orders and child support. According to his son Marco, he represented tenants' rights. Either way, it was meaningful work. But like everything else for Zeta, it got old fast.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
In 1967, just one year into his law career, he quit his job to road trip around the American Southwest and Mexico. Once again, he threw caution to the wind in search of his true self. At certain points he traveled with his son Marco, now around 8 years old. At others he used recreational drugs, which wasn't new.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
Zeta started experimenting with drugs like LSD and amphetamines when he was a teenager. Still, he got into trouble. At one point he picked a fight with a hotel receptionist and got thrown into a Mexican jail. It's not clear if drugs were involved. But during his tour of the Southwest, he finally found what he'd been looking for, his identity, his people, the Chicanos.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
Chicano was a new term in the 1960s, referring to those of Mexican and indigenous descent in the American Southwest. For Zeta and others who embrace the identity, it's more specific than Latino and more personal than Mexican-American. It honors a feeling Zeta had since he was a child. Not quite Mexican and not quite American. In between. Chicano. It's also a political term.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
Chicano activists like Cesar Chavez and Dolores Huerta came together to campaign for their rights in the 60s. They formed a labor union and raised awareness of disparities in education. Zeta joined the charge with enthusiasm. Around here is when he nicknamed himself Zeta, like the Spanish letter Z. It carried a lot of meaning for him.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
Zeta is the sign of Zorro, a vigilante who defends Mexicans from oppression. And General Zeta is a character in the 1959 film La Cucaracha, who Oscar Zeta Acosta called the hero of Pancho Villa's revolution. With his new name, Zeta dubbed himself a revolutionary. He believed Chicanos deserved to reclaim their land and govern themselves by any means.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
By the summer of 1967, he was talking about, quote, ripping the system apart like a pile of cheap hay. That summer, Zeta was at a bar in Aspen, Colorado, preaching revolution to anyone who would listen. There, he met Hunter S. Thompson, who you'll see here if you're watching on video. He's the man who'd eventually publish Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
Over the next few months, the two grew close enough that Thompson remembered Zeta as, quote, an old friend and occasional antagonist. But even though Zeta had fun in Aspen, he was restless as ever. By 1968, he was trying to figure out his next step, how to turn his passion into action. Working at a restaurant, he saw it. A TV newscast about 13 Chicanos indicted for conspiracy in Los Angeles.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
Welcome to Conspiracy Theories, a Spotify podcast. I'm Carter Roy. New episodes come out every Wednesday. You can listen to the audio everywhere and watch the video only on Spotify. And be sure to check us out on Instagram at TheConspiracyPod. Today, we're looking into the mysterious disappearance of Oscar Zeta Acosta. There are a wide range of theories.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
Dubbed the East Side 13, they'd organized a school walkout to protest the lack of resources and opportunities in primarily Chicano schools. The walkout involved thousands of students chanting and holding signs. The government only prosecuted the 13 organizers. They were labeled as a disruption, even called communists, a big accusation in 1968.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
If they were found guilty of conspiracy, the charges could send them to prison for over 40 years. They needed a lawyer. Zeta was a lawyer. He packed his bags and moved to L.A. He printed business cards with his newest name, Buffalo Z. Brown, Chicano lawyer. He picked Buffalo because it's, quote, "...the animal everybody slaughtered. Both the cowboys and the Indians are out to get them."
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
To him, buffaloes were just like Chicanos, or the, quote, cockroach people, as he now self-identified, stomped out by anyone and everyone. Finally, he'd found his mission. He wrote, quote, Once in every century there comes a man who has chosen to speak for his people. Moses, Mao, and Martin are examples. Who's to say that I am not such a man? So Zeta suited up for court.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
It was time to become the voice of his people. In 1968, Oscar Zeta Acosta rolled into Los Angeles and somehow charmed his way onto the legal team representing the East Side 13. It's not clear how much he was paid or if he worked pro bono. He may have even flirted his way into the case because before long, he was dating one of the paralegals, Socorro Aguiniga.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
But it doesn't matter how Zeta got there. He threw his heart and soul into defending these high schoolers. And as you might expect, it was an uphill battle. According to scholar Ian F. Haney-Lopez, East LA was 87% Chicano at the time, which meant the Eastside 13's jury should also be mostly Chicano. Instead, it was mostly white. To Zeta, this was grounds for dismissal.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
How can his clients get a fair trial with none of their peers on the jury? In fact, he found that over the past 10 years, only three Chicanos were selected for a Los Angeles grand jury. Three out of 210 jurors. That's just over 1%. Zeta found that statistics were similar across the state of California. He argued that the entire Eastside 13 case should be thrown out for racism.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
His argument was powerful. But then the case got way more complicated. By early 1969, the Chicano civil rights protests garnered enough attention that the state of California took action by holding an educational conference in Los Angeles. The stated goal was to work through issues at these primarily Chicano schools. It was a big deal.
Conspiracy Theories
The Dark Truth Behind Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas
The state rented out the Biltmore Hotel downtown, known for hosting the Oscars and JFK. Governor Ronald Reagan came all the way from Sacramento. But during the conference, in fact, as Reagan spoke, protesters, including some of the East Side 13, set the hotel on fire. Though Reagan was there to help, they didn't like him. They didn't like the government, and they didn't want to be lectured.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
Due to the nature of today's story, listener discretion is advised. This episode includes discussions of murder and suicide. Consider this when deciding how and when you'll listen. To get help on mental health and suicide, visit Spotify.com resources. The night of February 16th, 1929 was cool and cloudy. The mountains around Los Angeles were nearly uninhabited.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
After all, only three people were in the room when Ned handed over the cash, and Hugh was one of them. And even if he didn't get charged with anything, he knew he'd be called to testify in one of the upcoming trials. That presented a serious dilemma. If he told the truth, he could endanger his best friend and employer. If he lied to protect Ned, he could be held in contempt of court.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
The first of many trials opened in October of 1924. To note, this proceeding didn't have anything to do with the federal indictments. It was a civil suit from the government that aimed to get rid of the Elk Hills lease. but it would set the tone for the criminal trials looming on the horizon.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
Edward's lawyers argued that the entire Teapot Dome scandal was a political plot and that Edward hadn't participated in any kind of fraud or conspiracy. But the following May, the district judge ruled against Edward, declaring Pan American used fraud to improperly secure the Elk Hills lease.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
He suspended the company's right to drill on the Naval Reserve and insisted the land be returned to the federal government. It was a huge blow to the Dohenys, and it felt like the eyes of the entire country were trained on 8 Chester Place. The family craved an escape. Luckily, Edward had just the thing.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
He owned 400 acres out in Beverly Hills, which was barely developed at the time, and he now wanted to turn it into a proper estate for Ned, Lucy, and their children. So, Edward gifted his son 12.5 acres of the land for only $10. He also hired a famous architect to design the mansion, which would eventually be known... as Greystone.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
Ned trusted only one person to wrangle the dozens of contractors, landscapers, and designers hired to work on the project, his right-hand man, Hugh Plunkett. Hugh was tasked with planning and supervising the construction, on top of his other duties as Ned's secretary. Managing any kind of building project is a difficult task, but this wasn't just any old house.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
The floor plan laid out 55 rooms at over 46,000 square feet, with a private movie theater, a speakeasy-style bar, and a two-lane bowling alley. There was a custom wine cellar, a walk-in fur closet, and a room just for wrapping gifts. But the mansion was just the beginning. Multiple outbuildings were planned. The Dohenys wanted their own fire station and a garage complete with a mechanics shop.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
And Hugh had to coordinate all of it. Needless to say, he was overwhelmed. But he knew he couldn't say no to the Dohenys, especially now. December 1926 brought a small victory for the family. Edward was ruled not guilty of conspiracy, but his impending trial for bribery was more of a problem because that implicated Ned, too.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
You can listen to the audio everywhere and watch the video only on Spotify. And be sure to check us out on Instagram at The Conspiracy Pod. Stay with us.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
Hugh was also nervous for that trial, certain he would be called to testify. For the next 18 months, Hugh immersed himself in Greystone's construction. He spent all his time there, even moving out of his family home to live in an apartment closer to the building site. And then, in April of 1928, his boss and friend Ned was ordered to appear in Harry Sinclair's criminal trial for conspiracy.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
Federal prosecutors wanted Ned to testify about the $100,000 he'd given Albert Bacon Fall. This was an issue. If Ned described the transaction to the court, he would essentially be admitting to bribery. Because his own trial was still on the horizon, his lawyers pleaded the fifth.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
The federal prosecutors were desperate to secure a conviction against Sinclair, and they thought Ned's testimony could increase their odds, so they offered him a deal. If Ned participated in the case against Sinclair, they would drop his bribery charges. Ned's legal team accepted the offer.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
He took the stand in Sinclair's trial and told the jury about his meeting with Albert to show that Albert was open to taking bribes. Despite this testimony, the jury wasn't swayed. They acquitted Harry Sinclair of conspiracy charges on April 21st, 1928. This caused a nationwide uproar, but two trials still remained. The first was Albert's for accepting a bribe.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
The second was Edward's for offering it. Hugh was certain that he and Ned would be called to speak against Albert. If either of them admitted to delivering the cash, they could be sent to jail. Or rather, Hugh could be sent to jail. Ned had immunity now, which gave him more of an incentive to tell the truth. Hugh knew that he would have to bear the consequences.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
Still, the loyal secretary couldn't give up on Greystone. He pushed himself harder than ever throughout the summer of 1928 and finished up construction in September. Ned and Lucy were delighted by their new home, but Ned was worried about Hugh. According to later statements, Hugh wasn't sleeping regularly. He developed reliance on prescription pills and seemed more nervous with each passing day.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
He'd spent so much time working on the mansion, his wife officially divorced him, claiming that he'd deserted her. The Doheny family physician, Dr. Ernest Clyde Fishbaugh, later said that Hugh developed a painful issue with his jaw and began to suffer from tremors. He fainted at the family's Christmas Eve gathering and was ordered to stay in a guest room at Greystone for his own safety.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
According to Dr. Fishbaugh, he was suffering a mental breakdown. It soon became apparent that Hugh needed a lot more than a few days rest. As 1929 began, the Dohenys tried to convince him to take some time off and check into a sanatorium. Hugh resisted this idea at first, but he eventually seemed to change his tune. Records indicate he bought new clothes and got his car serviced on February 2nd.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
His roommate later remembered Hugh saying he'd be out of town soon. It could have been an extended hospital stay, but all he said was he was planning on an extended vacation. Hugh was terrified to testify, but he'd never make it to the stand because a few weeks later, he was dead. If Leslie White's phone ever rang after midnight, something was seriously wrong.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
The detective was an evidence specialist for the Los Angeles District Attorney's Office. He thought he'd seen the worst this city had to offer. He'd examined hundreds of dead bodies after a flood obliterated Ventura County. He'd come face to face with murderous bootleggers and millionaire scam artists alike. But none of that could have prepared him for the call that came at 2 a.m.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
on February 17th, 1929. It was his boss, Lucian Wheeler, telling him to get to Beverly Hills as soon as he could. Someone had killed Ned Doheny. The detective had never handled a case like this before. These weren't everyday crooks or underworld kingpins. The Dohenys had reputations to uphold... and the resources to maintain them.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
But according to Richard Rayner's book, A Bright and Guilty Place, White couldn't get into Greystone easily. A heavy iron fence surrounded the property. As he approached the mansion, he noticed multiple armed guards roaming the grounds. Three of them stopped him at the gatehouse, and it took several minutes to verify his identity.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
Once he got in, White noticed there were dozens of people at Greystone, including police, the district attorney's office, servants, and the family doctor, Ernest Fishbaugh. Ned's wife, Lucy, and their five children were around there somewhere too. White made his way to the guest bedroom. There were two bodies on the floor.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
The first was that of Hugh Plunkett, Ned's personal secretary and confidant. He was splayed out next to the doorway, face down in a pool of blood. Ned Doheny lay nearby at the foot of the two twin beds. He was on his back with a halo of blood around his head. White took out his camera and started snapping photos, trying to piece together the evidence. The first clue, their clothes.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
Ned had on a green silk dressing gown and fine leather slippers. Clearly he was getting ready for bed. Hugh, on the other hand, wore a pinstripe suit. He looked prepared for a business meeting. Both men had been shot in the head. There was an empty glass on the ground and an open bottle of Johnny Walker on the side table. Cigarettes lay next to both Ned and Hugh's hands.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
Ned's was unlit, but Hugh's was stubby and covered in ash. His fingers had fresh burns on them. He'd been actively smoking when he died, and it had continued to smolder for several minutes afterward. Detective White noticed something was radiating heat nearby. The detective carefully lifted up Hugh's torso. There was a gun pinned underneath him. A very warm gun.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
White wrapped the weapon in a cloth, grabbed a few other pieces of evidence, and headed back up the stairs. He couldn't make heads or tails of the crime scene, but he hoped the witnesses would set him straight. Pretty much everyone in the house was willing to talk, and their stories matched up remarkably well. So the trouble started around 9.30 p.m. when Hugh arrived at Greystone.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
He parked his dark blue cabriolet next to the garage. Then he started rummaging through one of the cabinets in there, where he usually kept guns and fishing equipment. He casually walked toward the mansion's front doors, waving hello to a security guard along the way. He used his own key to open the door. He trotted up the stairs and made a beeline for the master bedroom where Ned and Lucy slept.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
It was still relatively early in the evening, and the couple had just gotten to their pajamas. They jumped when they saw Hugh, who looked jittery and pale. His visit wasn't completely unexpected, though. Hugh had been arguing with Ned and Lucy earlier in the day.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
He'd met with them and Dr. Fishbaugh for about half an hour earlier that afternoon, but stormed out when they recommended once again that he go to a sanatorium. The couple visited him at his apartment after that, where they pushed the idea even harder. The conversation quickly escalated into an argument, but Ned and Lucy left before they could come to any resolution.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
A few hours later, Hugh called the house and Lucy picked up. He wanted, no, needed to talk to Ned. She wanted him to stay away. It'd probably be best to wait until morning. Clearly, this didn't satisfy Hugh. Soon enough, he was standing at the doorway in his pinstripe suit. He demanded to talk with the man he'd once called his best friend. Ned knew it was useless to resist any further.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
He tightened his robe, put on his slippers, and offered to talk with Hugh in the guest bedroom downstairs. The men stayed in the room for about an hour and a half. Then Lucy heard a bang. She didn't think anything of it at first and assumed someone was moving around furniture. But a few seconds later, there was a knock at the door. It was Dr. Fishbaugh.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
He said he'd been at the theater that evening, but was pulled away to respond to a phone call around 10.30. Ned wanted him to come to Greystone as soon as possible. The doctor didn't know what it was about, but he could only assume it had something to do with Hugh. Lucy led him down to the guest room. The door was hanging open. Just then, Hugh leapt out into the hallway.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
He glared and told them to stay out. Then he slammed the door shut. There was another bang. This time, it did not sound like furniture. It was a gunshot. When the doctor finally pushed the door open, both Ned and Hugh were bleeding out on the floor. As far as Fishbaugh could tell, Hugh must have fired the first shot as the doctor arrived around 11 p.m.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
That was the one that Lucy mistook for falling furniture. That meant Ned had already been shot when Hugh yelled at the doctor. After closing the door, Hugh must have shot himself. It was an engaging story, for sure. But Detective White wasn't certain he could trust it. If the shooting occurred at 11, he didn't understand why he wasn't called till 2 a.m.,
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
Dr. Fishbaugh's arrival appeared to be a little too perfectly timed, and the servants' stories seemed a little too rehearsed. They all emphasized the same details, and none of them said they were alarmed by the first gunshot, which seemed odd. The gun under Hugh's body was much warmer than it should have been.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
It had been fired more than three hours earlier, but it felt like it had been sitting in an oven. Then there were those burns. Hugh died with a lit cigarette next to his left hand. If Dr. Fishbaugh and the rest of the staff were to be believed... That meant he lit a cigarette and held it with one hand while shooting Ned, slamming the bedroom door and shooting himself with the other.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
It seemed preposterous. Before he left Greystone, Chief Investigator Lucian Wheeler pulled White aside and told him to take another look at the bodies once they got to the morgue. It seemed like the Dohenys were hiding something, but the detectives couldn't be sure what. Around 5 a.m., Detective White went to the Beverly Hills Mortuary.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
Finally, he could take a good look at the bodies without any staff or dohinis breathing down his neck. He started with gunshot wounds. It looked like the bullet had ripped through one side of Ned's head and then exited the other. But when White leaned in to get a better look at the entry wound, he noticed something strange. There were powder burns near his ear.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
That meant Ned was shot at close range, very close range. The gun was probably held less than three inches from his temple. Based on the witnesses' stories, White had expected Hugh to be the one with powder burns. He was the one who supposedly held the gun to his own head. Then the detective checked Hugh's bullet wounds.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
He'd been shot in the back of the head, and there were no powder burns whatsoever. White was stunned. He'd assumed Hugh shot Ned from a few feet away, then turned the gun on himself after slamming the door. But these bodies told a very different story. The murder-suicide theory seemed more or less impossible.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
Hugh would have needed to press the revolver against Ned's skull and kill him execution style, then extend his arm all the way behind his head to shoot himself. None of it made sense. Following the examination, Detective White's mind turned to the strangely warm gun he found under Hugh's torso. It was time to test it. He carefully unwrapped the revolver and dusted for prints. There were none.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
Not even a smudge. It seemed like someone had wiped it clean. White also couldn't understand why the gun had been hot when he found it. He fired it himself a few times, but it didn't heat up in any noticeable way. The warmth must have come from an outside source. Detective White was thoroughly stumped.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
He knew the story told at Greystone that morning was wrong and that Hugh probably wasn't responsible for both deaths, but he had no idea where to go from there. He'd only been in this job for a few months, and a case like this was far above his pay grade. After a quick call with his boss, the young detective decided to meet with the fearsome district attorney, Buren Fitz, at his home in Hollywood.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
White spread out the crime scene photos and explained all the inconsistencies in the Doheny story to Fitz. He thought the case warranted a full-on investigation. And Fitz agreed. The investigation should be launched as soon as possible.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
White wanted to bring all of the Greystone witnesses back in for questioning, and there was one witness who White especially wanted to see again, Dr. Ernest Fishbaugh. D.A. Fitz took the lead, and after several back and forths, he caught Fishbaugh in a lie. The doctor admitted that Ned wasn't dead when he first arrived. He actually bled out for about 20 minutes.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
During that time, Fishbaugh rolled him over so he didn't choke on his own blood. It was a last-ditch attempt to save the young man, but it didn't work. Soon after this, the Los Angeles Times reported that Fitz was ready to start a, quote, sweeping investigation into the shooting. He didn't publicly discount anything that Dr. Fishbaugh said.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
According to him, the case needed a second pair of eyes to confirm the physician's account. The Times devoted more than two pages to the story. They described the crime in detail, or at least one version of it. Even though Detective White and D.A. Fitz had caught Dr. Fishbaugh in a lie, the press didn't know that yet.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
In fact, their reporting seemed to solely rely on the family doctor's account of the evening. All the details matched those given to the first law enforcement officers on the scene. And the paper highlighted Hughes' alleged mental struggles multiple times. They described him as, quote, insane, mad, or crazed in almost every paragraph, and mentioned Ned's pleas for him to visit a sanatorium.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
Additionally, there are errors and inconsistencies in the newspaper coverage. For example, one part of the article states that Hugh was open to the idea of a sanatorium stay during his afternoon visit with the doctor, but he's later described as being angry at the mere suggestion. And it appears that Dr. Fishbaugh contradicted himself on a few occasions, too.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
Ned Doheny lived his entire life in the shadow of his father, Edward. And to be fair, Edward Doheny's shadow is massive. He was one of the most influential industrialists of the 20th century. At one point, he had more money than John D. Rockefeller and was often referred to as one of the richest men in America. He'd made his money in oil.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
He told the Times that Hugh slammed the guest bedroom door before shooting Ned. But he told another paper that the door closed gently. These small details could be honest mistakes. But it's worth noting that the Doheny family ran in the same social circles as the owners of these newspapers. Edward even shared a lawyer with Harry Chandler, the Times publisher.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
It's not impossible to imagine Doheny pulling some strings and insisting that Chandler's staff repeat the party line. Hugh's body had been officially examined by the coroner's office at this point, and the newspaper included a quick summary of the medical examiner's findings.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
It stated that Hugh's bullet wound looked like he'd held the gun up against his own head and that gunpowder was found inside his skull. The autopsy was completely at odds with Detective White's observations. He'd noticed powder burns on Ned's temple, not Hugh's. But it matched up with the official narrative almost as if it were planned that way.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
The DA called an emergency press conference just a few hours after announcing the investigation. He told reporters that there would be no formal autopsy on Ned Doheny's body. The inquiry was already over. Death certificates had been signed, and both deaths were attributed to Hugh Plunkett's mental health. The strange bullet wounds and warm gun weren't mentioned.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
The case was closed, and that was final. Many have since wondered why the DA's office ate their words, and who might have forced them to. White would be haunted by that question for the rest of his life. He continued to believe the deaths at Greystone were not a straightforward murder-suicide. In fact, he was certain Hugh Plunkett had not shot himself, as the Dohenys claimed.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
He knew there was some manipulation of the crime scene before the police could arrive. He knew the investigation was killed abruptly, and he suspected Edward Doheny was behind it. The detective was also shocked at how quickly reporting tapered off for such a significant crime. Within a week of the shooting, the articles had disappeared from newspapers almost entirely.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
That doesn't mean that everyone bought the official story. Alternative and underground newspapers boldly proclaimed that D.A. Fitz was lying. Some openly wondered if Ned and Hugh's deaths had to do with the Teapot Dome scandal. In hindsight, it's surprising that so few people seem to make this connection at the time. Hugh had gone with Ned when he delivered $100,000 to Albert Baconfall in 1921.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
Both of them were about to become key witnesses in Albert and Edward's trials. Ned had been granted immunity in these trials, and Hugh hadn't. This disparity probably ratcheted up the tension between the two men. If Dr. Fishbaugh is to be believed, it might have affected Hugh's mental health as well. But as the years went on, researchers began to call that narrative into question too.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
In Richard Raynor's book, A Bright and Guilty Place, he points out that all the information about Hugh's alleged instability came from Fishbaugh and Doheny family insiders. Other friends and relatives actually said Hugh was fine in the months leading up to his death. The upcoming trials were incredibly stressful, but he was far from the raging madman the Doheny family circles portrayed him to be.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
These theories didn't make it into the mainstream, though. Most people seemed to accept the murder-suicide theory and wrote it off as a singular tragedy. After both men were buried, the Dohenys did their best to retreat from public life. But they couldn't stay out of the headlines for long. The Teapot Dome trials resumed less than two months after the shooting in April of 1929.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
In the spring of 1892, Edward and a business partner bought some swampland close to downtown Los Angeles after hearing of black gold in the area. Edward spent months trying to find the deposit. When it became impossible to dig by hand, he built a ramshackle oil rig and pushed further down. On April 20, 1893, the drill got stuck on something.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
Edward was called to testify at Albert's bribery trial on October 7th of that year. He tried to convince the court that, as he'd been saying, he loaned his friend $100,000 for personal reasons and that Albert didn't have any criminal intent in taking the money. But the jury didn't seem to buy his arguments. On October 24th, 1929, Albert Bacon Fall was found guilty of accepting a bribe.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
Edward's trial was up next, and as the man who offered the alleged bribe, his chances didn't look good. When he took the stand in March of 1930, he repeated the same arguments he'd been using for years, but his voice caught on his throat when he spoke about Ned. These emotional displays were probably unintentional, but they did buy Edward some sympathy.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
On March 22nd, he was found not guilty of bribery, even though Albert was already in jail. In the years since, the Doheny family remain tight-lipped about Ned and Hugh's deaths, and historians have been hard-pressed to find any more information in Edward's personal papers or diaries because his wife is said to have burned them right after his funeral.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
This has turned the deaths of Ned Doheny and Hugh Plunkett into a bit of a black box. They've been labeled as solved since 1929, but so much evidence calls that into question. And plenty of alternative theories have shown up in the years since. Some have said that Hugh was blackmailing Ned. Others wondered if a third person was in the room and shot both of them.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
Many have speculated that Ned and Hugh were romantically involved. A few have even wondered if Ned's wife pulled the trigger. But there's one theory that shows up more than any other. It has to do with where Ned and Hugh were buried. It wasn't fully appreciated until Edward was in the ground, too.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
The young men's graves were placed just a few feet from each other at Forest Lawn Memorial Park in Glendale, California. The Dohenys bought Ned a huge mausoleum that had been shipped over from Italy, but left his sarcophagus unmarked. Hugh's gravestone was much smaller. Its placement seemed intentional, though. It's a bit unusual to bury a murderer and his victim that close together.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
almost as if they weren't a murderer and victim at all. When Edward Doheny, a Catholic, died, he was laid to rest in a cemetery far away from Ned and Hugh. It's only natural to wonder why Edward would choose not to be buried next to his beloved son. Some have wondered if Ned was disqualified from a proper Catholic burial.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
At the time, the Catholic Church considered dying by suicide to be a mortal sin. They've changed their views in the time since, but in 1929, this meant that those who took their own lives couldn't be buried on consecrated ground. Remember the powder burns that Detective White found on Ned's temple?
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
They indicated the gun was within three inches of his skull when it fired, which might mean he was holding it up to his own head. In other words, the standard narrative might have gotten things backward. Ned could have killed Hugh and then himself, not the other way around.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
This theory seems to fit the physical evidence fairly well, but it's unclear why Ned would have killed his right-hand man and oldest friend. Because the investigation was shut down so fast, it's impossible to speculate with any degree of accuracy. As the years go on, it seems less and less likely that anyone will figure out what really happened at Greystone on that night in February.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
When Edward pulled it back up, it was covered in black, glistening oil. After this discovery, oil fever spread throughout Southern California, and Edward reaped the rewards. In the first decade of the 20th century, the Model T automobile was invented, and for thousands of Americans, it was their very first car.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
But the mansion still looms over the Sunset Strip, just like it did in the 1920s. Though the estate has been turned into a public park, the city of Beverly Hills decided to keep the thick iron gates up. In some ways, they're the most important feature of the mansion. They remind visitors of the extreme levels of privacy and control that the Dohenys had in their heyday.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
The Hollywood sign cut through the trees, but at the time it read Hollywood Land, advertising a local real estate development. The city was growing fast in the suburban lowlands, but if anyone looked up at the hillsides, they'd see huge washes of chaparral and sagebrush, A little to the west lay a cluster of mansions. Beverly Hills. And one of these grand houses especially stuck out.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
And the secrets they were able to hide. Thank you for listening to Conspiracy Theories. We're here with a new episode every Wednesday. Be sure to check us out on Instagram at The Conspiracy Pod. If you're watching on the Spotify app, swipe up and give us your thoughts or email us at conspiracystoriesatspotify.com. For more information on Ned Doheny and Hugh Plunkett,
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
Amongst the many sources we used, we found two books extremely helpful. A Bright and Guilty Place, Murder, Corruption, and L.A. 's Scandalous Coming of Age by Richard Rayner, and Dark Side of Fortune, Triumph and Scandal in the Life of Oil Tycoon Edward L. Doheny by Margaret Leslie Davis.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
Until next time, remember, the truth isn't always the best story, and the official story isn't always the truth. This episode was written by Kylie Harrington, edited by Chelsea Wood, researched by Mickey Taylor and fact-checked by Laurie Siegel. Video editing and sound design by Spencer Howard. I'm your host, Carter Roy.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
Those cars needed gas, and tycoons like Edward Doheny were more than ready to sell it to them. The same year he struck oil, Edward and his wife had a son, Edward Doheny Jr., who usually went by Ned. Edward held the baby in his arms, promising he wouldn't let the boy down. He would give Ned the best of everything. As Ned grew, so did his family's fortune.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
By the time the boy was five, his father had drilled 81 oil wells in California, and by 1901, Edward had reached a staggering level of wealth. He purchased a 10,000-square-foot mansion at 8 Chester Place near downtown Los Angeles. In The Dark Side of Fortune, Margaret Leslie David's biography of Edward, she cited one estimate of his wealth.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
By 1910, he may have been taking in at least $10 million every year and had potentially accrued up to $75 million total. He was a bona fide oil baron now. Still, Edward knew he couldn't run this company forever. Though he was in good health, he was getting on in age, and the oil business didn't seem like it was slowing down.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
He needed to start training a successor, and his son was the obvious choice. By 1912, Ned had become a confident teenager. He wasn't exactly studious, but paid close attention to his father's business and seemed intent on taking over one day. After high school, he eventually attended the University of Southern California, which wasn't too far from his childhood mansion.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
In the summer of 1914, Ned married Lucy Smith, his high school sweetheart. It was a predictably over-the-top wedding, complete with a bridal gown from Paris and massive floral arrangements. Ned and Lucy were already popular socialites in Los Angeles, but the wedding cemented their status in the city's upper crust. The guest list was a who's who of Southern California businessmen and politicians.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
But there was one guest who stuck out in the polished crowd. Hugh Plunkett was one of Ned's dearest friends. Lucy had actually introduced them. Her father operated an automobile service station downtown, and Hugh worked there as a mechanic. The two men struck up a conversation, and they'd been close ever since. They seemed like a strange pair, for sure.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
Ned was the scion of one of the most powerful families in America, and Hugh was a mechanic. Still, they were thick as thieves, and their bond only got tighter as the years went on. They both enlisted in the Navy around 1916 and served in the First World War together. After they were discharged, Ned started working for his father's company, the Pan American Petroleum and Transport Company.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
Around the same time, Hugh was hired to work for the Dohenys and became one of Ned's closest confidants. By 1921, Ned had amassed a tremendous personal fortune. He and his wife Lucy bought a mansion for their growing family down the road from 8 Chester Place. His comings and goings were meticulously covered in the society pages of Los Angeles newspapers.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
Ned spent a lot of time on the road, making deals and checking in on partners. And wherever he went, Hugh Plunkett came along too. Hugh had risen in rank from family mechanic to personal secretary. He was fiercely loyal to Ned and rarely left his side. Ned himself had also risen in the ranks by this time.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
He'd been a junior executive at his father's company for more than two years, and he was well on his way to succeeding Edward as the next head of Pan American. Ned was determined to do whatever it took. He was willing to do anything for his father, even something that could risk his entire career.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
In November of 1921, Ned and Hugh left on one of their many business trips, this time to Washington, D.C., to meet with one of the elder Doheny's oldest friends, a politician named Albert Bacon Fall. Ned's father had actually met Albert during his rough-and-tumble prospecting days in New Mexico. Albert eventually reconnected with Edward after becoming a Republican U.S. Senator.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
It loomed over Sunset Boulevard, looking more like a medieval fortress than a breezy California estate. It was angular, old-fashioned, and elegant, with walls covered in smoky limestone. That's how it earned its name. Greystone. Greystone. On some nights, the mansion's glowing windows could be seen for miles. It was only natural for Angelenos to wonder what was going on inside.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
This relationship became particularly important in 1921 when Albert became Secretary of the Interior under President Warren G. Harding. As a key member of the president's cabinet, Albert was in charge of managing federal land and the natural resources held there. See, by the early 1920s, many of North America's oil reservoirs were drying up.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
Some of Pan American Petroleum's wells had gone from gushers to tricklers if they were producing oil at all. Edward knew that global demand was rising, but he worried his supply couldn't keep pace. But he also knew there were large, untapped oil deposits under certain swaths of federal land. These were earmarked as reserves for the U.S.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
Navy, but Edward and his fellow oil barons saw them as a potential source of profit. Luckily, Edwards' friend Albert just happened to control these naval reserves. And after a prolonged battle with conservationists, he'd convinced the federal government to lease them out to private companies. Companies like Pan American.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
It was under these circumstances that Ned and Hugh paid Albert a visit in November 1921. Their brief meeting ended with Albert walking away $100,000 richer. In later years, both Albert and Edward would claim that this money was simply a personal loan between friends. Albert even gave Ned a promissory note, which showed he intended to pay the money back.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
But there are some other factors to consider, like the fact that Albert never actually fulfilled this promise, or that he gave Edward the lease to two of the naval reserves in Elk Hills, California, just a few months later. When those facts come into play, this meeting between Ned, Hugh, and Albert looks a bit like a bribe.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
They might have gotten away with it, though, if Albert didn't lease another one of the naval reserves to a different oil man named Harry Sinclair. While Pan American got access to the land in California, Sinclair's company was allowed to drill on a piece of land that's now considered infamous. Teapot Dome, Wyoming.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
In April 1922, Harry Sinclair and Edward Doheny's oil companies were given exclusive drilling rights on federal land. But within a few weeks, the word got out. People started questioning how these oil tycoons secured the land and why other companies weren't given the opportunity to submit competitive bids. Before long, the U.S.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
Senate launched a formal inquiry into Teapot Dome, along with Edwards' lease in Elk Hills. The whole thing stank of corruption, and it looked like Secretary of the Interior Albert Bacon Fall was at the center of it. He denied any wrongdoing, but still he resigned in March of 1923.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
In the eyes of investigators, this seemed like a tacit admission of guilt, giving them even more reason to look into his deals with Edward Doheny and Harry Sinclair. In August of 1923, the Senate investigators found evidence that at the very least, Sinclair had bribed Albert. According to a reporter in New Mexico,
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
Albert was deep in debt, with 10 years in unpaid property taxes, when Sinclair paid him a visit in the winter of 1921. After Sinclair left, Albert's financial status went through a marvelous transformation. He paid the back taxes on his ranch, bought another piece of land, and spent at least $40,000 on home improvements. Clearly he'd gotten a windfall while Harry Sinclair was staying with him.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
They couldn't confirm if Sinclair actually gave him the money, but the correlation seems suspicious. In January 1924, Edward was called to testify in the Senate hearings. He admitted to giving Albert the $100,000 and said that he asked his son to deliver it in cash. According to him, it had nothing to do with his business affairs.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
Of course, they all knew who resided there. Ned Doheny, the son of the city's most prominent oil baron. But hardly anyone could imagine how someone like that lived. And no one who glanced up at Greystone that night would have guessed that Ned Doheny was dead. Welcome to Conspiracy Theories, a Spotify podcast. I'm Carter Roy. New episodes come out every Wednesday.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
He'd been friends with Albert for years and wanted to help him purchase some land next to his ranch. This was a personal loan, nothing more. He also conceded that there wasn't any official documentation of the loan. When he showed Albert's promissory note to the Senate, the portion with Albert's signature had been ripped off, as you can see here. The whole thing looked mighty suspicious.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
After the hearings wrapped up in the spring of that year, the Senate Democrats demanded formal trials for Harry Sinclair, Albert Bacon Fall, and Edward Doheny. The national attitude toward Edward seemed to shift overnight. Once upon a time, he'd been seen as a gentle, grandfatherly American hero. Now, the press called him a crooked oil millionaire.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
In June of 1924, the Dohenys received yet another crushing blow. The federal government indicted Edward on charges of bribery and conspiracy, which was expected, but they also indicted Doheny. Ned. Though he played a major role in the alleged bribe, Ned had mostly been able to stay out of the Teapot Dome scandal.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
He was Edward's golden child and the future of Pan American Petroleum, so it makes sense that his father tried to shield him from harm. But now, Ned's luck had run out. He was charged with bribery, which carried a minimum sentence of 15 years. Many of his fellow socialites turned on him. Even his alma mater almost removed him from the board of trustees.
Conspiracy Theories
The Death of Ned Doheny
He did his best to ride out the scandal, hoping that it would die down soon. Only one person probably saw the full extent of his anxiety, his private secretary, Hugh Plunkett. But Hugh couldn't help because he was crumbling under the pressure too. He hadn't been indicted in the federal case, but he probably thought it was only a matter of time.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
This episode includes discussions of death and suicide. Consider this when deciding how and when you'll listen. To get help on mental health and suicide, visit Spotify.com resources. On Easter Sunday, 2025, an estimated 50,000 people gathered in St. Peter's Square in Vatican City, hoping to get a glance of Pope Francis.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
It's not entirely clear what Luciani meant by that, but maybe he knew something everyone else didn't. He chose the name Pope John Paul I in honor of the two holy fathers who helped him ascend the church's ranks, Popes John XXIII and Paul VI. That same day, the Vatican announced Luciani's papacy and his new name to the crowd outside St. Peter's Square.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
Everyone cheered as they welcomed the new pontiff. Unlike many of his predecessors, Pope John Paul I retained his modest and humble nature even as the head of the Catholic Church. Instead of a traditional coronation ceremony, he held an inauguration, similar to American presidents. He didn't have time for glamorous perks.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
As the Catholic Church's supreme pontiff, he was now the leader of Vatican City, which is technically a small country of its own. That meant he could make all the personnel changes he wanted, which included... replacing the Vatican bank president. But first, the new Pope concerned himself with helping the world at large. On Italian radio, he announced his six-point plan for the Vatican.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
It included promoting church unity, preaching the gospel, revising some laws, and helping the poor. He didn't get very far into his agenda. On Thursday, September 28th, 1978, the Pope woke to a typical day. He prayed and led mass in the morning. Then he retired to his apartment for the remainder of the afternoon. The facts after this are fuzzy, but here's what we know for sure.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
Around 7 p.m., the Pope appeared to have chest pains but didn't want to call a doctor. Instead, he had a few meetings, ate dinner, and went to his bedroom around 9.30 p.m. The next morning at 5.10 a.m., the Vatican nuns left the pontiff's coffee outside his apartment, per usual. Only, he never came out to drink it. They knew something was amiss.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
According to Stefania Falasca, vice president of the John Paul I Vatican Foundation, a Sister Vincenza knocked on his bedroom door, but there was no answer. She then sent for help. However, there's conflicting information that comes from the Vatican. They publicly claim the pontiff's secretary, John McGee, went into the room that morning and made the discovery himself.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
Whoever it was, they found Pope John Paul I sitting up in bed with his eyes closed. At first, it looked like he'd fallen asleep reading, but when they touched his hands, they were ice cold. They rushed to inform the senior staff around 525 a.m. Later that day, McGee announced to the world that Pope John Paul I was dead. He'd spent just 33 days in office.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
Needless to say, the Catholic community was shaken. In this clip from a 1978 interview, Bishop John Taylor remembers the Pope fondly.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
So if you're listening on the Spotify app, swipe up and give us your thoughts. Stay with us.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
A reporter from UK-based Independent Television News also asked Archbishop Donald Coggin for his reaction.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
The Vatican Health Service's Dr. Renato Buzanetti later estimated the Pope's death was due to a heart attack. But some Italians doubted the fact that he died of natural causes and questioned why no autopsy had been performed.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
Conspiracy theories gradually emerged, suggesting that the Pope might have known too much, that his investigation into the sale of shares between the Vatican Bank and Banco Ambrosiano had made him a target, and that Marcinkus, Calvi, an Italian secret society, and the Mafia all conspired to kill Pope John Paul I.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
After Pope John Paul I's papacy was cut short in 1978, the Vatican publicly responded to questions and concerns about the cause of his death. They insisted that multiple doctors working for the Vatican were certain this was a heart attack. but not all members of the public were so sure. Especially since, according to one Italian newspaper, the Pope had no known medical history of heart problems.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
There was also suspicions surrounding the Holy See's decision to forego an autopsy. To this, the Vatican responded, doctors felt certain that such a procedure wouldn't reveal any more information. Apparently, these attempts to clarify the situation couldn't put a stop to the conspiracy theory that Pope John Paul I's death wasn't natural.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
But before we dive in, it's important to understand the historical climate that allowed this theory to form. Throughout the 1970s, tensions between the far left and the far right political factions in Italy escalated into terrorism. It was a tumultuous period Italians refer to as the Years of Lead.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
Each side of this political movement resorted to violence, bombing trains and banks, sometimes even killing officials in broad daylight. In March of 1978, a neo-fascist group kidnapped and murdered former Prime Minister Aldo Moro in cold blood. Afterward, Italy was abuzz with conspiracies about Aldo Moro's murder.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
Since politics and religion were deeply intertwined, the same thing happened when Pope John Paul I died in September of that year. Italians questioned everything and suspected foul play was involved. It didn't help that there were so many discrepancies in the story, specifically pertaining to who found Pope John Paul I the morning after he died. Then in 1978, another scandal made headlines.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
Banco Ambrosiano's top shareholder, the Bank of Italy, published a report that Ambrosiano was headed for a crash due to mismanagement and corruption. The police were now looking closely at the bank's owner, Roberto Calvi. In 1981, authorities found evidence of his financial schemes and convicted him of illegal currency dealings.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
He was sentenced to four years in prison, but he appealed it and eventually got released while waiting for a new trial. Except Calvi wasn't out of the woods yet. His investors soon learned that Banco Ambrosiano had more debts than it could pay for.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
It resulted in an even bigger scandal that implicated the Vatican and tangentially involved Pope John Paul I. In June of 1982, Banco Ambrosiano finally collapsed with over $1.4 billion in debt, and Calvi had no way to pay it back. The next day, Calvi was discovered hanging from scaffolding with pieces of bricks and an assortment of national currencies in his pocket.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
The authorities said he died by suicide, but many believed Calvi had been murdered. Calvi was notorious for his shady dealings, but one of the biggest was the deal he had struck with the Vatican Bank president, Paul Marcinkus. Marcinkus was on Banco Ambrosiano's Board of Overseas Operations.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
His job description wasn't entirely clear, but through it, Marcinkus and Calvi became close personal friends. They supposedly even took a lavish vacation together to the Bahamas. Apparently, their partnership was the reason why the Vatican bought a small portion of Calvi's bank to begin with.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
Only Calvi never told the Vatican Bank that he was taking their money to lend to holding companies in Latin America and the Caribbean. Supposedly, he felt this was the way to increase Banco Ambrosiano's stock price. But it failed. Because Calvi was so shady and guarded, it's hard to say exactly how his machinations worked.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
We aren't even sure how much Vatican funds were tied up in this scheme, since Calvi made the money untraceable. However, Marcinkus denied he ever knew about the company's establishment. But this got people wondering, how deep did Calvi's scheming go? And who else got caught in the crosshairs? Among those questioning was author David Yallop.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
Some monster, it reminded me of Bigfoot.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
Yallop was a true crime writer who seemed to have an obsession with the Vatican. In 1984, he alleged Pope John Paul I was killed in his book In God's Name, an investigation into the murder of Pope John Paul I. Naturally, it stirred up controversy, and the book ended up on the New York Times bestseller list for 15 straight weeks.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
Yallop claimed that in the 1960s, as Pope John Paul I was climbing the ranks of the Catholic Church, Roberto Calvi was joining an Italian secret society called Propaganda Due, or P2. P2 was an extremely clandestine faction of Italian Freemasons. Supposedly, they were staunch far-right-wing believers who wanted to make Italy fascist again.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
One of the boys started to exhibit demonic possession.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
During the Years of Lead, the group organized terrorist bombings and was involved in political scandals. P2's list of members was secret, but Yallop believed that Roberto Calvi as well as another banker named Michele Sindona were among its members. Together, the two magnates strategize to make as much money as possible through shady deals.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
Yallop claimed they made illegal deposits, created fake foreign companies, and regularly manipulated the Italian stock market. But their scheme allegedly reached new heights in 1971. That year, Pope Paul VI appointed American Bishop Paul Marcinkus as president of the Vatican Bank. And Sindona happened to be close friends with Marcinkus.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
Yallop claims Sindona introduced Marsinkas to Calvi in a meeting later that year, and Marsinkas agreed to participate in their corrupt enterprises, especially if it would financially benefit him as well. Before long, the Vatican Bank had made the controversial purchase of several shares of Banco Ambrosiano.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
Something very snake-like lifted its head out of the water.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
Now, thanks to Marcinkus, the Vatican had connections to other questionable groups as well, such as P2 and the American Mafia, who ran the counterfeit bond scheme we mentioned earlier. But these men weren't untouchable. In 1972, the Patriarch of Venice, Albino Luciani, learned about the shady banking deal.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
According to Yallop, Marcinkus, Calvi, and Sindona believed Luciani would seek revenge against them one day. And that moment seemed to come six years later when Luciani became Pope John Paul I.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
According to Yallop, Marcinkus thought the new pope was suspicious of him, and if he lost his powerful position as Vatican bank president, he'd lose access to the pope's finances, which were crucial to Calvi's schemes and his efforts to line his own pockets. If the Pope died, Marcinkus could keep his job and Calvi and Sindona's schemes could continue.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
Which is why Yallop concluded one of these men could have killed the Pope with poison. Yallop suggested this would have been quite easy. He believed the Vatican wasn't well guarded, meaning any of these men could have gotten in. In fact, Yallop even tested this theory himself. He claimed that one evening he breached the walls of the Vatican deliberately carrying a suitcase that looked like a bomb.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
Apparently, he made it past the perimeter without anyone noticing him. But there were many flaws in the rest of Yallop's so-called investigation. He lacked specificity when it came to fleshing out the facts. New York Times journalist Paul Hoffman pointed out that Yallop's sources were either nameless or dead. And as we just heard, he had rather unconventional methods for researching his story.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
That's because he wasn't a traditional investigative journalist. He was a writer for British TV shows. like the BBC soap opera EastEnders, and he was later fired from the TV series for pitching egregiously violent storylines. His work even seemed to annoy the Vatican itself.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
In late August 1978, the world awaited news from the Sistine Chapel. There, 111 cardinals were ready to vote for the next pope. This meeting was shrouded in complete secrecy, but here was one main rumor that circulated about the process. As the story goes, Cardinal Jaime Sinn believed 65-year-old Italian Cardinal Albino Luciani was the top choice.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
According to the New York Times, the Vatican said, "...it is shocking and deplorable that anyone could so much as think, let alone publish, theories of this kind." Five years later, in 1989, an award-winning journalist named John Cornwell published a book called A Thief in the Night, Life and Death in the Vatican.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
Cornwell cited all of his sources and interviewed many key figures, including Marcinkus, who denied all fraud allegations. In another chapter, Cornwell talked to Don Diego Lorenzi, who was Pope John Paul I's Italian secretary. Lorenzi disputed Yallop's claim that Vatican security could be easily breached. Plus, Lorenzi recalled the Pope didn't have any visitors the night he died.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
He said, quote, there are only two entrances to the papal apartments and they are guarded both day and night. Unless, of course, someone managed to jump from St. Peter's Square straight into his bedroom. As for the poisoning, Cornwell spoke to an impartial expert, vascular surgeon and Yale professor Dr. C. Francis Rowe, who didn't think it was possible.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
Rowe pointed out that if Pope John Paul I ingested a toxin, there would be obvious evidence of the trauma. However, when the staff found his body, it seemed as though he had died reading peacefully. Dr. Buzanetti, who theorized the Pope's leading cause of death, agreed. He didn't think it was remotely possible that the pontiff was poisoned.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
No one even alerted him that the Pope might have been in pain that night. While Cornwell's book seemed to fully debunk Yallop's theory, the conspiracy theories lived on for over three decades. As of this recording, Pope John Paul I is in the process of canonization to achieve Catholic sainthood. There are three steps before he can fully be canonized.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
First, he must be considered venerable, then blessed before becoming a saint. Pope John Paul I posthumously achieved the first step in 2017. Five years later, in 2022, the late Pope Francis moved his predecessor one step closer to sainthood to the second stage, blessed.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
In his sermon, the Holy Father focused on Pope John Paul I's humble, upbeat nature, pushing aside any wild conspiracies from the previous decades. He said, quote, How beautiful is a church with a happy, serene and smiling face that never closes doors, never hardens hearts, never complains or harbors resentments, isn't angry, does not look dour or suffer nostalgia for the past.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
Thank you for watching Conspiracy Theories. We're here with a new episode every Wednesday. Be sure to check us out on Instagram at The Conspiracy Pod. If you're watching on Spotify, swipe up and give us your thoughts. Amongst the many sources we used, we found A Thief of the Night, Life and Death in the Vatican by John Cornwell, The September Pope by Stefania Falasca,
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
and In God's Name by David Yallop, extremely helpful to our research. Until next time, remember, the truth isn't always the best story, and the official story isn't always the truth. This episode was written by Mallory Cara, edited by Wendelin Sabrozo, Lori Gottlieb, and Miki Taylor.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
Researched by Bradley Klein, fact-checked by Kevin Johnson and Lori Siegel, engineering by Sam Amezcua, and video editing and sound design by Ryan Contra. I'm your host, Carter Roy.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
At one point, Sinn even assured Luciani saying, quote, you will be the new pope. And Sinn apparently wasn't the only one. Many of his colleagues seemed to agree. After four voting rounds, Luciani amassed an overwhelming majority, about 90 out of 111 votes. The cardinals had made their choice. Albino Luciani was the new pope. But as they celebrated, Luchani didn't appear happy.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
Instead, he seemed overwhelmed. When asked if he formally accepted the position, he hesitated before agreeing. Then, Luchani reluctantly named himself Pope John Paul I. According to the rumor, soon after the election, Jaime Sin visited the new pontiff. The Holy Father supposedly admitted to him, You were a prophet, but my reign will be a short one.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
If there's any truth to the story, Pope John Paul I was right. And when he died just 33 days into his papacy, many believed foul play was involved. To get to the heart of this theory, we have to go back to 1922, when a 10-year-old Luciani decided he wanted to be a man of God.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
He hadn't appeared in front of a crowd that large since being hospitalized for bronchitis and pneumonia earlier in the year. But this was the final day of Holy Week. He cast aside any worry for his own health and delivered an Easter blessing before taking to the square in his popemobile. Then on Monday, news broke that he had passed away that morning at the age of 88.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
That year, during the observance of Lent, his Italian mountain village had a visitor, a friar from a devout Catholic group called the Capuchin Franciscans. They lived a lot like monks and traveled to poor areas to help feed and care for those living below the poverty line. From a very young age, Luciani wanted to help the less fortunate.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
Now, he watched in amazement as the friar preached the Lenten sermons to the community. It was at that moment he realized he wanted to become a priest. His mother, a devout Roman Catholic, suggested he attend a minor seminary. Before long, Luciani was deeply immersed in his studies and on his way to joining the priesthood. He earned a reputation for being a well-liked, modest man.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
Even the church's leadership noticed this, which helped him ascend the ranks quickly. In 1958, Luciani was ordained as a bishop. And when the Patriarch of Venice died in 1969, then Pope Paul VI called on Luciani to replace him. Patriarchs are a special type of archbishop handpicked by the Pope. the Patriarch of Venice in particular, was in charge of nine dioceses in northwestern Italy.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
In other words, this was a massive promotion. It's said that Luciani's bishops were loyal and enjoyed working with him. Together, they collaborated on humanitarian work, which benefited many of the locals, especially the underprivileged. They relied on funds from the Catholic Bank of Veneto to support the diocese.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
Clergy even called Veneto the priest's bank because the financial institution did them many favors. But this wasn't just out of the goodness of their hearts. Veneto was close to the Vatican's personal bank, the Institute for the Works of Religion, which held a majority share in the Veneto bank.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
In mid-1972, the Catholic Bank of Veneto became a special focus for Luciani, all because the Vatican Bank's president, American Bishop Paul Marcinkus, sold a majority of their shares in the Veneto Bank to someone else. And the new owner was not a saintly man. He was a financial mogul named Roberto Calvi. Calvi was the general manager of Italy's biggest private bank. Banco Ambrosiano.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
He was a wealthy loner who was extremely private about his life and his business dealings. Now, with the Veneto shares in his hands, the men of God would financially be at his whim. The bank could hinder the clergy's religious work. Needless to say, the Venetian priests and bishops were extremely upset. They had to do something.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
They hoped Pope Paul VI would fire Marcinkus for selling off the Veneto shares. But they couldn't just march into the Vatican and make those demands. They needed to abide by the Catholic hierarchy. The only person who seemingly could communicate that to the pontiff was their archbishop and patriarch, Albino Luciani.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
So, one day in 1972, the region's bishops spoke to Luciani at his office in Venice's St. Mark's Square, laying out their demands. He did his best to calm the bishops, promising he'd find out more about the partnership between Marcinkus and Calvi. Luciani learned that Pope Paul VI was very close to Marcinkus.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
The Holy Father had been loyal to him ever since the bishop saved him from a knife attack in the Philippines two years prior. So Luchani couldn't just ask him to fire Marcinkus over the Calvary sale simply because it made his bishops angry. he needed to find evidence of a real conspiracy. According to author David Yallop, he began by visiting his good friend, Bishop Giovanni Benelli in Rome.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
Just hours later, the Vatican reported on Pope Francis's cause of death, a stroke followed by a coma and heart failure. In fact, they released a good deal of information on his final hours. Perhaps that's because Pope Francis was widely considered an honest and direct leader. Or maybe they've learned that secrecy surrounding the death of a pope can feed into conspiracy theories.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
Benelli was a secretariat of state assistant who was known for his wit and sharpness. Close to the inner workings of the Holy See, Benelli was also privy to many of the Pope's secrets. which he reportedly had no problem spilling under the right circumstances. Over coffee one day, Luciani asked Benelli if he knew why the Vatican had sold off the Veneto shares, and to Roberto Calvi no less.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
Benelli was quick to admit he did. As Yallop reported, the bishop claimed the Catholic Bank of Veneto's sale was part of a scheme coordinated by Calvi and Marcinkus. Calvi supposedly paid Marcinkus around $45 million for those Veneto bank shares, which allegedly helped line his own pockets.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
It's not entirely clear why Calvi wanted the shares, but his main goal always seemed to be making more money for himself. In another seemingly separate deal, the Vatican Bank purchased shares of Banco Ambrosiano, Calvi's bank. Officially, the Vatican owned 1.8%, but authorities later found out it may have been much more. According to Yallop, this revelation baffled Luciani.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
He returned to Venice feeling disappointed and told his bishops there was nothing he could do to fix the situation. Rumors spread that he held a grudge against Marsinkas, although years later, Marsinkas himself denied this. So, Luciani continued his work for the diocese. Then, on September 16, 1972, he hosted a very important visitor in Venice, Pope Paul VI.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
The pontiff even stayed with Luciani and the two led mass together. In press photos of the historic event, Pope Paul VI is seen gesturing to the crowd with his arms outstretched. It's unclear what the pope and patriarch discussed in private during that visit, or if Calvi's banking scheme ever came up at all. Either way, Luciani seemed to move on and soon moved up in the Catholic Church.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
Six months later, in March 1973, the Pope offered 60-year-old Luciani the role of cardinal. In Catholicism, the Pope chooses cardinals to assist him, but they're also responsible for electing new pontiffs. With his newly minted title, Luciani supposedly entertained another familiar guest in Venice that May – the Secretariat of State Assistant, Bishop Giovanni Benelli.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
This time, Luciani didn't pry any further into the Vatican's affairs, but according to Yallop, Benelli was about to spill more secrets. Cardinal Albino Luciani, who would later become Pope John Paul I, reportedly sat down with Bishop Giovanni Benelli again in 1973.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
According to author David Yallop, on this occasion, Benelli talked about another financial scandal that may have involved Bishop Paul Marcinkus, head of the Vatican Bank. The story went something like this. Back in the United States, FBI officials specializing in organized crime and racketeering had paid a visit to Marcinkus' office.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
They were investigating $14.5 million worth of counterfeit bonds that had been produced by the New York Mafia and delivered to Rome. They were afraid their final destination might be the Vatican. and they believed Marcinkus allegedly had something to do with it. Both Marcinkus and the Vatican Bank operated under tight secrecy, so it was hard to infiltrate and gather documents.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
Eventually, the US Justice Department determined there wasn't enough evidence to charge him or anyone else with the crime. They had to put the case to bed. But everything changed five years later, in the summer of 1978. On August 6th, Pope Paul VI died of complications from a heart attack. A few weeks later, on August 26th, the voting body of Catholic cardinals assembled to choose the next pope.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
Because in 1978, John Paul I died under mysterious circumstances just 33 days after becoming the Pope. And to this day, rumors persist that his death wasn't what it seemed. Welcome to Conspiracy Theories, a Spotify podcast. I'm Carter Roy. You can find us here every Wednesday. Be sure to check us out on Instagram at The Conspiracy Pod. And we would love to hear from you.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
This gathering is referred to as the papal conclave, and the process is veiled in secrecy. But we do know a few things. According to the Wall Street Journal, cardinals couldn't campaign to become pope. Instead, other cardinals in the conclave discussed and voted until a two-thirds majority was reached.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
The papal conclave considered several candidates to take the role of pope, including Benelli, who'd recently been promoted to cardinal. As Pope Paul VI's protege and close friend, he seemed like a natural choice. But there was just one problem. At 57 years old, many considered Benelli too young to become pontiff. Historically, most popes were age 60 and above.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
So the papal conclave instead chose between 65-year-old Ducani and four other candidates. In the first round, the votes were split evenly, but by round three, Luciani was the clear front runner. According to Time Magazine, the Cardinals wanted to elect a humble man who got along with everyone. Luciani best fit that description.
Conspiracy Theories
The Short Reign and Mysterious Death of Pope John Paul I
On the first day of the papal conclave, he won the fourth round with roughly 90 out of 111 votes. Luciani was stunned. The cardinals had chosen him as the new pope. When an official asked if he accepted the honor, Luciani sat in silence, tense and hesitating. Finally, he accepted and said, quote, May God forgive you for what you have done in my regard.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
At first, this didn't make sense to them. Earth's equator is hotter than the poles because it is physically closer to the sun. Since Antarctica surrounds the South Pole, ice should have covered it for the entirety of its existence. Unless, of course, it moved. At the time, scientists were just starting to understand continental drift. Everyone had a different theory for how it happened.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
Some thought each landmass glided like a sled over the bottom of the ocean. Others believe they were spread apart by expanding cracks on the seafloor. But today, geologists accept that the Earth's crust is broken up into chunks called tectonic plates. These float over the mantle and collide with each other, creating mountains and causing earthquakes.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
For his part, Hapgood believed Antarctica was pushed southwards by centrifugal force. To give you an idea of what he meant, picture a merry-go-round. As the ride spins, you have to grip harder to not fall off the side. This is because the mass of the merry-go-round is accelerating inwards towards the center.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
However, the rider is on the outside of the circle, so it feels like they're being pushed away. The same thing happens when the Earth rotates on its axis. Hapgood believed that thousands of years ago, centrifugal force caused the heavier continents on the surface to slide towards the equator. This effectively displaced Antarctica, which then migrated south.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
When Antarctica moved to its current position, Hapgood believed it may have been warm enough to support human life. But he'd always been under the assumption that humans had been technologically incapable of getting to Antarctica until he heard about the Piri Reis map. Picking up where Mallory left off, Hapgood placed Piri's Antarctic outline over a modern globe.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
He also found that the two charts mirrored each other remarkably well. Specific features like mountain ranges also seemed to match up perfectly. The only way that was possible, Hapgood wrote, was if one of Piri's sources had been to Antarctica when it was still warm.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
In his 1966 book, Maps of the Ancient Sea Kings, Hapgood used geologic evidence to show that ice started covering Antarctica sometime around 8000 BCE, which meant that Piri's source had to be at least that old. This revelation flew in the face of everything historians knew about human civilization.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
The oldest known Babylonian city maps were from 2300 BCE and amounted to little more than household blueprints. The oldest surviving world map was a clay tablet from around 600 BCE. As we mentioned, the compass wasn't used for navigation until the 11th century CE, and tools for finding longitude and latitude didn't even exist until long after Piri died.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
Yet all of these would have been necessary to reach and accurately map Antarctica. So, Hapgood believed there must have been an ancient civilization with access to equivalent tools. A race of technologically advanced shipbuilders who explored Antarctica thousands of years before Christopher Columbus was even born.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
And according to Hapgood, mathematical evidence of these ancient, sophisticated seafarers was located right on the map. Piri Reis included several compass roses on the chart. Hapgood used these to create a grid across the map that would allow him to identify the precise longitude and latitude of each geographic feature.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
After making some mathematical adjustments, he reinforced the notion that Piri's map was indeed extremely accurate. He theorized that Piri's sources used a similar grid method to the one he created. Prior to this, historians had thought grid techniques weren't used until long after Piri died. But according to Hapgood, this was one more sign of a much earlier, advanced, intelligent civilization.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
Hapgood looked for evidence of these people in other antique maps. And to his excitement, he found several. The most interesting of which was a 1531 portaland by the French cartographer, Orance Fine. Fine's chart not only depicted the same coastline as modern Antarctica, but it also included mountain ranges and rivers on the continent that glaciers have hidden for thousands of years.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
Hapgood also found a Chinese map from the 12th century CE, which had the same mathematical exactness as Piri's. As such, he concluded that the ancient civilization that had influenced Piri's chart must have also reached China. Taken together, this pointed to a complete historical paradigm shift.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
Thousands of years before recorded history, a global society with advanced technology sailed to the farthest corners of the world. Then they vanished from the face of the earth. To Hapgood, the answer was obvious. These ancient wanderers belonged to the lost civilization of Atlantis.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
In 1958, historian Charles Hapgood made the explosive claim that Piri Rees created his map with the help of a chart made by an ancient race of seafarers. He suggested these people used highly advanced technology that disappeared the moment they did. In his book, Maps of the Ancient Sea Kings, Hapgood deliberately avoided using the word Atlantis.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
But the civilization he described could only be just that – Atlantis has fascinated explorers for thousands of years. The Greek philosopher Plato first wrote about it around 360 BCE. He claimed the story originated somewhere in ancient Egypt long before his time.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
In Plato's book Timaeus, his mentor Socrates described a huge island city called Atlantis, ruled by a race of technologically advanced people. Their isle was so large it nearly spanned the entire Atlantic. But the Atlanteans were not content to rule their own land, so they waged war on the rest of humanity.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
Nations fell like dominoes before their terrible might, until Athens, Plato's own city-state, finally defeated it. As punishment for the Atlanteans' warmongering, the gods sent floods and earthquakes to destroy them. Atlantis sank into the sea and disappeared forever.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
It's important to note, Plato almost certainly intended this story to be a lesson in hubris rather than an accurate historical account. He intended to show how a righteous underdog could defeat a more powerful but immoral race of people. But many have wondered if the tale stemmed from real life. Societies all around the world have myths about great floods.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
Perhaps they all came from the cultural memory of Atlantis' demise. Hapgood hypothesized that the Atlanteans were the ones to first discover Antarctica. Then, one of their maps somehow survived for thousands of years until Piri Reis's time. This would explain the inexplicable accuracies of Peary's map.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
A few years after Hapgood made this proposal, another researcher took his Atlantis theory one step further. In the summer of 1976, a librarian named Rand Flemath came across a map from 1665 CE which placed Atlantis between Africa and America. Fascinated by Atlantis, Rand searched for more evidence of its existence. This led him to Charles Hapgood's book, Maps of the Ancient Sea Kings.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
Flipping through its pages, Rand stumbled upon an image of Antarctica without ice. The realization hit him like lightning. The Atlantis from his 1665 map looked an awful lot like the southern continent in Hapgood's book, which came directly from the Piri Reis map.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
After months of research, Rand and his wife Rose wrote a scientific paper comparing the geological features of Antarctica to what Plato and others wrote about Atlantis. They concluded that the two locations were actually the same. Antarctica was Atlantis. In their 1994 book, When the Sky Fell, the couple used another of Hapgood's theories to explain why Atlantis disappeared so suddenly.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
They claim that due to continental drift, Atlantis traveled south towards Antarctica's current location. Then, in 9500 BCE, the North and South Poles shifted, causing a sudden ice age that wiped out the Atlanteans. Traces of Atlantis survived the disaster through myths and bits of technology left behind.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
In fact, the Flemaths argued that the embers of modern human civilization sprang out of the death of Atlantis. In his 2000 book, The Atlantis Blueprint, Rand claimed that societies like ancient Egypt were far more technologically advanced than they should have been. For example, they'd perfected advanced metalwork and sophisticated astronomy.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
To account for this, Rand believed historians had made a miscalculation. Experts previously suspected that human civilization began around 6,000 years ago. But Rand claimed that civilization was actually hundreds of thousands of years old. And after the destruction of Atlantis 12,000 years ago, humanity essentially restarted from scratch.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
Swiss author Erich von Däniken took the Atlantis hypothesis a step further. He argued that the Piri Reis map was proof that extraterrestrials visited humanity. According to Danikin, the only way someone could have drawn Antarctica so accurately was if they flew over it.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
In his mind, this meant that either Atlantis developed aircraft thousands of years ago with extraterrestrial help, or they were aliens themselves. Of course, many scholars found the whole notion of aliens in Atlantis extremely far-fetched, and they felt that using Piri's map to justify it was ridiculous.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
One of the most outspoken critics was Dr. Greg McIntosh, a historian and engineer who wrote a book in 2000 entirely about the Piri Reis map. McIntosh challenged the most fundamental assumptions about the chart made by Kala, Mallory, Hapgood, and the Flamaths. He began with its supposedly astonishing accuracy. Mackintosh confirmed that the northwestern coast of South America was fairly accurate.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
To him, this made sense. Peary claimed to have used Portuguese charts as sources. By 1513, the Portuguese had fully explored that region, but Mackintosh noted that Peary's map was not nearly as accurate as some had claimed. For example, Piri drew a large river near modern-day Brazil, which Cala identified as the Amazon, but it was in the entirely wrong place.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
Other features, like Venezuela's Gulf of Paria, were incorrect too. Some errors were even more blatant. In the Caribbean, Trinidad was missing, and the island of Hispaniola was rotated 90 degrees from its actual orientation. McIntosh compared the Piri Reis map with several other Portolans from the same period.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
He found the exact same errors in those maps too, meaning they likely used the same Portuguese sources as Piri. And some discrepancies likely came from Piri himself. When Charles Hapgood examined Peary's sketch of South America, he was amazed that the cartographer had seemingly drawn the Andes mountain range, even though the European explorers hadn't discovered it in 1513.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
But Hapgood failed to notice that Peary's mountains were thousands of miles away from the real Andes. McIntosh believed this was because Peary hadn't known about the Andes at all. The mountains on his map were made up. This was actually common practice in the Middle Ages. In lieu of actual information, mapmakers would make guesses about where mountains and rivers might be.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
Piri even drew unicorns and headless beasts scattered throughout South America, so perhaps Hapgood should have taken that as an indication that the map's features weren't intended to be taken entirely at face value. But even with the mistakes in South America, Macintosh still had to address the question of Antarctica. There had to be a reason why Piri's coastline looked exactly like the real one.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
As it turned out, the answer was simple. It didn't. When Macintosh compared the Piri Reis map to a recent chart of Antarctica, the overlay showed wild discrepancies. Features that should have been hundreds of miles apart were right next to each other. Bays and inlets on one map didn't match up with the other. In short, Mallory and Hapgood were simply wrong. Peary's chart did not show Antarctica.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
And Piri's own words supported this. He had specifically referenced the Portuguese refusing to land in the area Hapgood claimed to be Antarctica. This indicated his source had been Portuguese sailors, not ancient Atlanteans. Which makes sense. Scientists have yet to find any evidence of an ancient civilization on Antarctica.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
They haven't discovered any buildings, technology, or signs of pre-modern intelligent life. If Piri's controversial coastline wasn't actually Antarctica, then one has to wonder why the tip of South America is so wrong. Remember, the map shows South America curving towards the bottom of the earth and connecting to the mysterious southern continent. Well, the answer could be politics.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
In 1513, the Portuguese were already exploring South America at a feverish pace. but they wanted to keep their maps secret. Each European power was desperate to find a route to Asia through the New World, so it would have been in the Portuguese's best interests to make it look like there was no way to sail through South America.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
Born around 1465 in Gallipoli, a Turkish peninsula across the Aegean Sea from Greece, Piri Reis' real name was Haji Ahmed Muheddin Piri. The word Reis actually referred to a rank he acquired later in life as a captain in the Ottoman Navy. From a young age, Piri felt at home on the sea. At only 12 years old, he joined a crew of pirates led by his uncle Kamal.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
It's entirely possible that Portuguese cartographers connected South America to the mythical southern continent on purpose. If they could convince other nations there was no way through, this could allow them time to find a route themselves. Without knowing exactly what Piri's sources were, that's merely speculation. But it's worth remembering that medieval Portolans were more than simple guides.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
They were political tools as well. Even today, Piri's chart continues to serve a larger purpose. For historians, it's a vital clue. A window into a bygone world of kings, sultans, and explorers. And for the general public, it's become something else entirely.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
By linking the Piri Reis map to Atlantis, scholars like Charles Hapgood have introduced millions of people to an alternate version of history. One where humanity had its time in the sun before a cataclysmic fall from grace. In 1513, Piri set out to create a map of the known world. In hindsight, it's easy to judge his errors, but we shouldn't get too secure in our knowledge.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
95% of our oceans remain unmapped and unexplored. Perhaps in 500 years, humanity will look back at us and laugh at how little we actually knew about planet Earth. Thank you for listening to Conspiracy Theories, a Spotify podcast. We're here with a new episode every Wednesday. Be sure to check us out on Instagram at The Conspiracy Pod. And we would love to hear from you.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
So if you're listening on the Spotify app, swipe up and give us your thoughts. or email us at conspiracystories at spotify.com. For more information on the Piri Reis map, amongst the many sources we used, we found the Piri Reis map of 1513 by Gregory McIntosh, extremely helpful to our research. Until next time, remember, the truth isn't always the best story.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
And the official story isn't always the truth. This episode was written by Xander Bernstein with writing assistance by Molly Quinlan and Connor Sampson, fact-checking by Kara Mackerlein, research by Bradley Klein, and sound designed by Spencer Howard. Our head of programming is Julian Boisreau. Our head of production is Nick Johnson, and Spencer Howard is our post-production supervisor.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
For 14 years, Kamal attacked Christian trading ships in the Mediterranean Sea with Piri at his side. The Islamic Ottoman Empire was expanding, but it wanted to avoid open warfare with Italy, Spain, and Portugal. So it contracted captains like Kamal to work as privateers for the empire. Piri's uncle taught him how to pilot a ship and navigate using the stars.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
Together they fought battles and plundered ships. They even rescued Jews and Muslims fleeing Catholic persecution in the Spanish peninsula. And in 1495, the Empire officially inducted Piri and Kamal into the Imperial Ottoman Navy. Kamal died in 1510, leaving 45-year-old Piri without his captain and mentor.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
Freed from obligation, he hung up his pirate boots and turned to his true passion, cartography. He returned to Gallipoli and began work on a map that he hoped would capture the whole world on a single page. This daunting task took three years to complete. Piri gathered more than 200 different charts created over the past 2,000 years.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
On the morning of October 9th, 1929, a Turkish historian named Halil Edem entered Istanbul's Topkapi Palace. For over four centuries, mighty sultans ruled the vast Ottoman Empire from this very palace. With Edem's help, the Turkish government hoped to turn the palace into a grand museum. But before that could happen, someone had to sort through hundreds of years worth of documents.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
One of his sources was an ancient map supposedly drawn during the reign of Alexander the Great, sometime between 336 and 323 BCE. Many others were drawn by Portuguese and Arabic explorers. To combine all these charts, Piri had to match the contours of each continent's coastline to the other, like fitting together pieces of a puzzle. Even with modern technology, this would be difficult.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
His eyes danced across the faded yellow pages, but when he unfolded one roll of parchment, he stopped. He held in his hands a map. It was spectacular. The cartographer P. Re Rees had signed and dated it in 1513 CE. It depicted the Atlantic Ocean, Africa, North America, and South America. Intricately drawn ships sailed towards the New World.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
But at the time, the task was nearly impossible. According to 20th century historian J.B. Harley, these documents all had to be decoded. A dotted line could mean a road on one map and a river on another. And even when Piri decoded the charts, he still had to deal with their inaccuracies. Back in Alexander's day, most navigators used a technique called dead reckoning.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
Dead reckoning roughly estimated location based on where a person started, how fast they were traveling, and in what direction they were headed. To make this kind of calculation, a sailor needed to measure three things, direction, speed, and time. But ancient navigators didn't have the tools we have today.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
The magnetic compass only came into use for navigation in China around 1000 CE, 1300 years after Alexander died. Even by Piri's time, no technology existed to accurately measure speed or time at sea. And on the open ocean, with no landmarks, sailors had a hard time discerning how far they'd traveled. Despite these challenges, many navigators were quite skilled at dead reckoning.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
Though their charts weren't strictly precise, they were still useful to other sailors. But for Piri, they were likely useful only up to a point. The medieval maps that Piri used, called portalands, also didn't take into account the Earth's round shape. Today, sailors use latitude and longitude to place their location on the east-west axis and distance from the equator.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
But back then, sailors couldn't measure latitude and longitude. They could only guess their location relative to their starting point. For Piri, these challenges were part of the allure. If he could provide the Ottoman navy with a reliable guide, it would benefit the whole empire. It would mean fewer lost ships and more lives saved. In 1513, Piri finally finished his work.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
Four years later, he presented his portaland to the Ottoman ruler Sultan Selim I. The map's exquisite craftsmanship impressed the sultan, who added it to his archives. But if Piri was dreaming of becoming a hero of Ottoman mapmaking, then he was sorely disappointed. His map was copied at least once, but much to Piri's chagrin, the Sultan never published it.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
Luckily, Piri's next achievement would be his finest. He created a book on maritime navigation that surpassed any in the world. Compiled from charts, sketches, and notes he'd made during his career, the book was an astonishingly accurate atlas of the Mediterranean. The book impressed Ottoman high society. Scholars made dozens of copies by hand, a costly and time-consuming endeavor.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
Piri also presented his latest work to the new sultan, Suleiman the Magnificent. In 1547, Suleiman made Piri the admiral of the Indian Ocean Fleet, but he was at least 80 years old at the time, so Piri's days were numbered. Five years later, Piri led 30 ships against the Portuguese in the Persian Gulf. The campaign failed, and many of his ships were severely damaged.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
Piri's fleet retreated to Basra in modern-day Iraq, but when Basra's governor demanded a share of his captured loot, Piri refused and fled to Egypt. According to one source, the governor of Basra started a rumor that Piri abandoned his men in battle to keep the treasure for himself. The Viceroy of Egypt believed the governor's accusation and had Piri arrested once he entered the country.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
The Viceroy confiscated Piri's possessions and imprisoned him. A year later, in 1553, he had Piri beheaded. It was an ignoble end to a life filled with purpose, yet Piri's legacy survived through his atlas, and he was eventually recognized as one of the finest cartographers who ever lived. As for Piri's painstaking map, it faded into obscurity.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
Over the continents themselves, the cartographer had sketched rivers, mountain ranges, and icons of people and exotic animals. It took an extraordinary amount of detail and skill to create such a map, but what struck Etta most was how impossibly accurate the South American coastline was. Europeans had only discovered the continent itself 20 years earlier, in 1492.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
It languished in the archives of the Topkapi Palace until Halil Etem unearthed it in 1929. At first, Edom didn't quite know what to do with Piri's impossibly accurate portolan. He had his hands full trying to prepare the new museum. But realizing its significance, he showed the map to a scholar named Paul Kala.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
Kala was an expert in the history of Islamic cultures and wrote extensively about Middle Eastern literature. When he saw Piri's name on the map, he knew how important it was. Kala was most excited by Piri's 20 sources, which had been recorded on the chart. The one Piri had used to draw the Caribbean was a map created by a so-called Genoese infidel named Kulunbu.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
Kulunbu was the Turkish name for Christopher Columbus, one of the most famous explorers in history. It was Columbus who, in 1492, opened the door to European colonization by loudly declaring there was land on the other side of the Atlantic. Piri's map included a description of Columbus's journeys, as well as an explanation of how he'd managed to get the famous explorer's diagrams.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
Supposedly, his uncle Kamal captured a Spaniard who'd sailed with Columbus and had stolen the map. In 1933, Kala published a paper revealing the Piriri's port-a-land to the world using the provocative title, A Lost Map of Columbus. It was well-received, and the map was soon copied and reproduced for study. The paper eventually caught the eye of Arlington Mallory, a former U.S. Navy captain.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
In 1956, Mallory went on a radio show and announced a startling discovery. He'd scrutinized the Piri Reis map and noticed something strange about South America. The lower tip curved westward towards Africa, creating a massive landmass. Edem and Kala had thought this was simply an error. But Mallory noticed that the coastline looked just like Antarctica, which should have been impossible.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
Antarctica wasn't discovered until 1820, 270 years after Piri Reis died. In 1929, a Turkish scholar discovered a remarkably accurate world map made by Piri Reis in 1513. More than 400 years after that, former U.S. Navy Captain Arlington Mallory declared that it showed the coast of Antarctica.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
This revelation was significant because, according to official history at least, explorers hadn't discovered Antarctica until centuries after Piri Reis died. But myths about a southern continent dated back to ancient Greece. The philosopher Aristotle first posited the idea in the 4th century BCE.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
He believed that the mass of land above Europe in the northern hemisphere had to be balanced by an equally large continent in the south. He called this place Terra Australis, meaning southern land. In the 2nd century CE, the Roman cartographer Claudius Ptolemy echoed Aristotle's theory and included Terra Australis on his charts. Over the next thousand years, other cartographers followed suit.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
By 1513, when Piri Reis first made his map, including Terra Australis on world maps had become a tradition. However, the southern continent on Piri's chart was unique for two reasons. First... It was eerily accurate. In 1956, Captain Mallory took the bottom part of Peary's chart and overlaid it on top of a recently drawn map of Antarctica.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
Although the two coastlines weren't identical, he said they were in, quote, "...astonishing agreement." The bays and peninsulas were all correct. And second, Mallory noted that Piri didn't believe the continent was covered in ice. Instead, Piri wrote that the region was hot and filled with snakes. For this reason, he claimed Portuguese explorers had refused to land there.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
Somehow, Piri had perfectly drawn a massive portion of the Earth that explorers had never been to before. Welcome to Conspiracy Theories, a Spotify podcast. I'm Carter Roy. You can find us here every Wednesday. Be sure to check us out on Instagram at The Conspiracy Pod. And we would love to hear from you. So if you're listening on the Spotify app, swipe up and give us your thoughts. Stay with us.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
This reference to the Portuguese was strange. As far as historians were aware, no medieval Portuguese expeditions had ever traveled to Antarctica. Mallory showed his research to several geologists and astronomers, and they all agreed that Piri's map should be impossible. Their only explanation was that someone had charted the southern continent when it was still warm.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
But that couldn't possibly be the case because Antarctica had been frozen for millions of years. Fortunately, Mallory's hypothesis caught the attention of a Harvard-educated historian and anthropologist named Charles Hapgood. As it turned out, he was already working on a radical new theory about the Earth's climate, and the Piri Reis map was the missing evidence he needed.
Conspiracy Theories
The Piri Reis Map
In his 1958 book, Earth's Shifting Crust, which included an introduction by Albert Einstein, Hapgood analyzed recent data indicating that the climate had changed radically over the planet's history. For example, in the 1950s, several biologists discovered fossilized tropical plants in Antarctica. This meant that at some point, the southern continent had a much more temperate climate.
Conspiracy Theories
JFK Revisited: FBI Finds 2,000 More Documents
and the system that Kennedy was overseeing.
Conspiracy Theories
JFK Revisited: FBI Finds 2,000 More Documents
Thank you for such an incredibly thoughtful answer to that question. I think that our listeners will sit with that because it will seem so incredibly foreign to them to imagine a world in which we don't attempt to be that world police.
Conspiracy Theories
JFK Revisited: FBI Finds 2,000 More Documents
I was hoping to back up a little bit to the documents that have been disclosed. I was hoping that you could introduce our audience to Ruben Efron. Yeah.
Conspiracy Theories
JFK Revisited: FBI Finds 2,000 More Documents
It's been notable to me to hear you frame Oswald as the accused assassin. For any of our listeners who have listened to our episodes on the JFK assassination up to this point, I think what's notable is not so much the accusation that the CIA was directly implicit in
Conspiracy Theories
JFK Revisited: FBI Finds 2,000 More Documents
I would like for our audience who may not know your work, if you could introduce yourself briefly.
Conspiracy Theories
JFK Revisited: FBI Finds 2,000 More Documents
in the murder so much as the volume of actors who were interested in Kennedy's death and kind of the absence of measures around his safety. Would that be an accurate statement?
Conspiracy Theories
JFK Revisited: FBI Finds 2,000 More Documents
Just short of 10 years after Kennedy's assassination, the United States undergoes the Watergate scandal, which significantly contributes to the erosion of our trust in our institutions. And now I would...
Conspiracy Theories
JFK Revisited: FBI Finds 2,000 More Documents
go as far as to say that people don't expect disclosure from the government and even if there were disclosure we would not trust it anyway is this not the exact perfect atmosphere for a government to be operating because there is no expectation of truth at this point yeah i mean this is what's so discouraging about it is you know given the lack of accountability in 1963
Conspiracy Theories
JFK Revisited: FBI Finds 2,000 More Documents
So you started the blog in 2012. I was wondering what interested you so much about the JFK assassination in particular, and why have you committed so much time to this event?
Conspiracy Theories
JFK Revisited: FBI Finds 2,000 More Documents
I'll tell you why I'm very interested in disclosure. In 1961, Eisenhower warns of the military-industrial complex.
Conspiracy Theories
JFK Revisited: FBI Finds 2,000 More Documents
Kennedy is the very next president. He appears to be interested in peace, and you've already spoken very eloquently on him butting heads with generals and established leaders. CIA leadership at the time. And now, in 2023, we live at a point where this country is in desperate need of aid. A lot of people are suffering in this country.
Conspiracy Theories
JFK Revisited: FBI Finds 2,000 More Documents
And what I would like to, I guess, in my wildest dreams see is disclosure around the fact that It appears as if clandestine agencies may have played a part in the murder of this president and that maybe they are not deserving of the percentage of our tax dollars that are currently allocated to them.
Conspiracy Theories
JFK Revisited: FBI Finds 2,000 More Documents
A lot of money to lose there. I live in Los Angeles. There are 75,000 unhoused people in this city alone. There is no lack of money in this country. It just seems like we aren't allocating it to the right measures and interests.
Conspiracy Theories
JFK Revisited: FBI Finds 2,000 More Documents
There is a common theory within the broader scope of JFK assassination circles that if he was not assassinated, there may not have been the cultural revolution associated with the late 60s. Do you ever think about that sliding doors moment in American history?
Conspiracy Theories
JFK Revisited: FBI Finds 2,000 More Documents
You and your team at JFK Facts are committed to disclosure. Do you ever spend any time thinking about what actually happened? Do you spend time thinking about the magic bullet?
Conspiracy Theories
JFK Revisited: FBI Finds 2,000 More Documents
And just to wrap up here, I'd like to thank you so much for joining us. I would like to give you some space to tell us about the team behind the JFK Facts sub stack and then plug any upcoming work that you have or anything that you'd like for our audience.
Conspiracy Theories
JFK Revisited: FBI Finds 2,000 More Documents
I could not agree more. Is there any... particular misconception that kind of sticks in your craw that you'd like to iron out for our audience right now?
Conspiracy Theories
JFK Revisited: FBI Finds 2,000 More Documents
Thank you so very much for joining us. I think that there is going to be a lot of interest amongst our audience in continuing to explore this. And I hope that they'll check out the Substack after listening to this episode and continue to contact us about relevant questions. I'd love to have you back on the show. Be glad to do it. Be glad to do it. All right. Thanks, Jeff.
Conspiracy Theories
JFK Revisited: FBI Finds 2,000 More Documents
Have a great rest of your day. Take care.
Conspiracy Theories
JFK Revisited: FBI Finds 2,000 More Documents
I wonder if you could expand upon Biden's order because I feel like our listeners may not be as cognizant of the more recent updates around disclosure.
Conspiracy Theories
JFK Revisited: FBI Finds 2,000 More Documents
Understanding that Alan Dulles sat on the Warren Commission and that has serious implications for the validity of their findings with regards to the original investigation to the JFK assassination, what are the implications to the CIA controlling disclosure at this time?
Conspiracy Theories
JFK Revisited: FBI Finds 2,000 More Documents
Yeah, I'll say that on this show, we have covered a number of CIA operations that have achieved disclosure. And the nefarious nature of these agencies is not a conspiratorial thing. It is a real belief.
Conspiracy Theories
JFK Revisited: FBI Finds 2,000 More Documents
I'll tell you, I'll tell you in my eyes, the JFK assassination is meaningful because it seems like he was a president who was genuinely committed to peace in terms of actually talking to other countries and global entities about, as opposed to immediately defaulting to some kind of military intervention.
Conspiracy Theories
JFK Revisited: FBI Finds 2,000 More Documents
You stepped on my question a little bit because I was going to say that for our listeners who were not around for the political realities of the early 60s, I was going to ask, what is the difference between our current political system in which we have been somewhat conditioned to accept through extreme polarization that no progress can be made with any respect,
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
Due to the nature of today's story, listener discretion is advised. This episode includes discussions of drug use, abortion, violence and suicide. Consider this when deciding how and when you'll listen. To get help on mental health and suicide, visit Spotify.com slash resources. The Bobby Fuller Four first launched onto the charts in March of 1966 with their hit song, I Fought the Law.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
15 minutes after arriving at the motel, he jumped into his car and abandoned Susie with only her tears to keep her company. A child stood in the way of his chances at stardom, and so did a bride. Later, Bobby suggested he drive Susie to Juarez, Mexico to have a discreet abortion, but Susie wanted a ring on her finger and a father for her child.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
Ultimately, the couple decided that Susie would marry one of Bobby's friends, an Air Force veteran and salesman named Bruce. Bruce agreed to claim the child as his own so Susie and Bobby could avoid the shame associated with having a child out of wedlock. On August 1st, 1964, Susie and Bruce got married in El Paso. Shortly after, Bobby left for California.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
New episodes come out every Wednesday. You can listen to the audio everywhere and watch the video only on Spotify. And be sure to check us out on Instagram at The Conspiracy Pod. Stay with us. In 1966, Bobby Fuller's mother, Lorraine, was staying with her sons at their apartment in Hollywood, 1776 Sycamore Avenue, number 317.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
About a year and a half later, in March 1966, the Bobby Fuller Four played a concert at the Coliseum in El Paso that Susie attended. Afterwards, she introduced Bobby to their daughter, Allison. The star didn't have much to say about his child beyond, "'She's all right.'" Shortly after, Susie wrote a love letter to Bobby.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
It spoke of her undying love for him and how she wanted to raise their child together. The letter ended with a reference to the Bible's Gospel of Matthew 19.6, often used during wedding ceremonies. "'Wherefore they are no more twain, but one flesh. What therefore God hath joined together, let no man put asunder.'" The subtext of those words, you abandoned me.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
But Susie was just one of many complex relationships Bobby had been involved in. And Allison wasn't his only child. According to Randy's book, when Bobby met Susie, he was already engaged to his childhood sweetheart, Pamela. Bobby and Pamela were long distance and on the rocks, but by no means over. Around this time, Bobby wrote a song for his reported fiancée, released after his death.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
It's titled Pamela, and Bobby croons that he'll soon be making her his wife. In his book, Randy detailed even more alleged complications in Bobby's life. At the same time that Susie told Bobby she was pregnant, a 15-year-old girl named Mary was reportedly giving birth to their son.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
Her parents had threatened Bobby with a statutory rape charge, so he paid for Mary to live in hiding in New Mexico before putting the child up for adoption and returning to Texas. But even that wasn't the extent of Bobby's secrets. On the early morning of his death, Bobby placed a phone call to Melody, the woman who allegedly sold him LSD.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
It's unclear whether Bobby and Melody had any sort of physical relationship. That said, Melody is shrouded in mystery. Sources vary on her relationship to Bobby, her profession, even her name. Melody, or in some cases referred to as Melanie, may have been a bartender at PJ's, a Los Angeles club and a celebrity hotspot.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
Bobby and friends frequented the club along with crooner Frank Sinatra and actress Mia Farrow. Whoever Melody was, in relation to Bobby's death, her name is sometimes referenced for her suspected connection to the mob.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
The unknown car that Bobby saw in Melody's driveway a few days before he disappeared, some believe it belonged to her gangster boyfriend, which is why Bobby and Rick never went into the house to pick up the LSD. When Bobby returned to her house on the night he disappeared, Maybe Melody's alleged mobster companion saw Bobby and followed him home. The theory has some legs.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
Throughout much of the 40s and 50s, Mickey Cohen viciously and successfully ruled the Los Angeles organized crime scene. Five years before Bobby's death, officials sent Cohen to Alcatraz for tax evasion, but crime families like Desimone and Bonanno filled the vacuum. So while the mob's hooks in Los Angeles retracted a bit, its presence in the 60s was still widely felt.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
In fact, according to Randy's wife, Dale, the mob was said to have its hands in the music industry. from radio station owners to record label executives. Even PJs, where Melody possibly worked, had rumored ties to the Chicago mafia. Rick Stone claimed that a car followed him and almost ran him off the road in the Hollywood Hills, on the day Bobby died.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
He also stated that two men with guns tried to break into members of the Bobby Fuller Four's homes. And Melody wasn't the only person suspected of underworld ties. The Bobby Fuller Four, through their label Delphi, had allegedly signed some sort of distribution and copyright deal with Roulette Records.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
The, quote, godfather of the American music business and suspected kingpin, Morris Levy, owned Roulette Records. And as negotiation tactics go, Levy had a history of using brute force to get his way. In his 2010 book, Me, the Mob, and the Music, musician Tommy James claimed that Levy once threatened to disembowel him.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
Bobby and his younger brother, Randy, were both members of the up-and-coming band, the Bobby Fuller Four. Bobby was two years Randy's senior. In the band, Randy played bass and sang backup to Bobby's guitar and lead vocals. The evening of July 17th was relatively uneventful. Randy had left to visit a friend.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
In a dispute with singer Little Richard, Levy threatened to rip the singer's face off. According to James, Levy has connections to a number of murders that remain unsolved to this day. But why would Levy need to resort to violence with Bobby? Well, Levy's alleged motivations center around a controversy that had nothing to do with Bobby's love life.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
In the days and months leading up to Bobby's death, Bobby was considering going solo. By some accounts, the Bobby Fuller Four and Delphi label executives were supposed to discuss Bobby's desire to cancel the band's contract at the 9.30 a.m. meeting that Bobby never showed up to. If Bobby left, Morris Levy would have potentially lost out on a major investment.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
And so would others at the band's record label, Delphi. The owner of Bobby's record label, Bob Keene, allegedly had a hefty life insurance policy taken out on the rock and roller. Maybe Keene and Levy saw that money as severance pay for Bobby leaving them in the dust. Maybe they hired someone to kill the singer and make it appear accidental so they could collect on their policy.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
But there are some types of death that insurance companies don't cover, but they do cover accidents. And as it turns out, Keene supposedly hired a private investigator to ensure that Bobby's death was officially marked as accidental. But if Morris Levy had a hand in Bobby's murder, concrete evidence has been difficult to come by.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
That said, Levy wouldn't be the only suspect on our list capable of plotting murder. Jim Reese, the leading guitarist of the Bobby Fuller Four, suspects that notorious cult leader Charles Manson might have been behind Bobby's death. He masterminded a string of brutal murders in the late 60s. And Jim's wife, Beth, claims that Manson had once wandered into PJ's nightclub asking for Bobby.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
He wanted to take guitar lessons from the front man. Manson, at the time, was a wannabe singer-songwriter who spent his days in and out of jail. Manson wasn't successful in music by any stretch of the imagination, but he wasn't talentless. He penned the Beach Boys' 1968 song, Never Learn Not to Love.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
Originally titled Cease to Exist, the Beach Boys changed a few words to the song and paid Manson out, so he was never credited. Perhaps Bobby rejected Manson's request for guitar lessons, and Manson, scorned again, had Bobby murdered. And there's another bizarre connection between Bobby and the cult leader.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
In 1969, three years after Bobby's death, the Bobby Fuller Four's hairdresser, Jay Sebring, and Sebring's close friend, actress Sharon Tate, were killed by Manson family members. If it were murder, Bobby could have been one of Manson's earliest murder victims without anyone ever knowing about it.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
Unfortunately, there's no evidence, no murder investigation ever happened, which has led some to accuse the LAPD of negligence and others to believe that they were involved cover up. Negligence is certainly a possibility. Two days before Bobby Fuller died, the famous chief of the Los Angeles Police Department, Chief William H. Parker, died of a heart attack after serving for almost four decades.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
The brother's road manager and close friend Rick Stone was hanging out and drinking beers at the Fuller home with Lorraine and Bobby. At some point, Bobby called his girlfriend, Nancy Norton, a flight attendant who lived in New York City. Over the course of the night, a handful of old friends from Texas stopped by the apartment to hang out.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
The department was said to be in disarray as they dealt with his loss. And there are allusions to a cover-up, according to Edna Gunderson's reporting for the El Paso Times. She wrote, "...two private investigators were hired to study Bobby's death. One investigator abruptly quit the case, the other quietly left town, saying he had been threatened."
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
Unfortunately, no existing witness can account for what happened on July 18th between 3 a.m. when Bobby left his landlord's apartment and 5 p.m. when Lorraine found his body. And the testimony of those who were at the crime scene differed drastically. There were a number of witnesses who saw burns covering Bobby's body at the crime scene.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
The medical examiner, however, found nothing to suggest he'd been burned. This discrepancy can be explained. Witnesses likely mistook Bobby's many blisters caused by the intensity of the gasoline fumes in the car for burns. But witnesses also claimed that Bobby was covered in bruises and blood.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
They saw fresh tears on his slippers, and they say Bobby looked like someone had dumped gasoline all over him. Not to mention, Rick Stone remembers Bobby having at least five or six beers that night. And yet the autopsy and toxicology reports state that there were no bruises, no cuts, and no alcohol in his system. Some witnesses claim that Bobby had his hand on the keys in the ignition.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
Others said that the keys weren't in the ignition at all. Both have very different implications. For all we know, he could have been coming, going, or staying put. When officials pulled Bobby's body out of the car, they claimed that rigor mortis had set in, meaning the joints and muscles had stiffened. This typically begins about two to four hours after someone passes.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
Some research has suggested that in high enough temperatures, it can start affecting some parts of the body in as little as 30 minutes. On the day Bobby died, temperatures peaked at around 76 degrees Fahrenheit. Up to eight hours of the day were recorded at over 70 degrees. It's not impossible that rigor mortis could have set in quickly.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
Witnesses, however, claim they saw no signs of a struggle as they watched officials lift Bobby out of the Oldsmobile. If the rigor mortis was as advanced as they said, some suspect the removal wouldn't have gone so smoothly. In other words, if the witness's eyes weren't playing tricks on them, Bobby's body appeared freshly dead.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
Which brings us to the timeline, perhaps the biggest mystery of Bobby's death. Lorraine Fuller checked to see if Bobby had arrived multiple times that afternoon. She was certain Bobby's car was not outside the apartment until 5 p.m. when she found his body. Randy Fuller was sure that his protective mother wouldn't have missed the car if it was there, not after losing her eldest son, Jack.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
In conversation, Bobby mentioned how excited he was about the Corvette he planned to buy the next day. To those around him, he seemed in good spirits. Around 1 a.m., Lorraine decided to turn in for the night. The place had cleared out. Rick was falling asleep on the couch with the television still on. Bobby was the only other person in the apartment.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
But one of Bobby's friends, Robin Vinikoff, claimed to have stopped by 1776 Sycamore around 3 p.m., two hours earlier than anyone else noticed the car. When he did, apparently Bobby's Oldsmobile was parked outside. On the other hand, Bobby's friends, Ty Grimes and Mike Ciccarelli corroborate Lorraine's version of the story.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
Both insist that Bobby's car wasn't outside when they pulled into the parking lot just about 15 minutes before police pronounced Bobby dead. Would that be enough time to park a car, move a body and leave? Grimes and Ciccarelli remember hearing a vehicle pulling behind them when they parked in the lot just before Bobby's body was found. They didn't turn around to see what the car looked like.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
They didn't think to. They never caught a color, make, or model. Who was in it, or whether they were alone. This is, unfortunately, where the investigation ends. The cold case from 1966 is unlikely to ever produce new leads, and while any of these threads might suggest a more sinister explanation for Bobby's death, they've all long since unraveled.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
Anytime a star dies, there's the temptation to ascribe more meaning to their passing, to claim it was a sinister plot or an act of revenge or jealousy from a less talented, less attractive individual. Fame does kill, and in the 60s and 70s, when drug and alcohol use was rampant in the music scene, that was especially so. Many musicians of this period were beacons of light in uncertain times.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
They sang about love and loss, but to an upbeat tempo and with a cheery rhyme. We like to think that perhaps the work they produced was too bright for the oppressive forces of the time, and that their creative abilities were snuffed out decades earlier than they should have been. Thank you for watching Conspiracy Theories. We're here with a new episode every Wednesday.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
Be sure to check us out on Instagram at The Conspiracy Pod. If you're watching on the Spotify app, swipe up and give us your thoughts or email us at conspiracystoriesatspotify.com.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
For more information on Bobby Fuller's death amongst the many sources we used, we found the book, I Fought the Law, the Life and Strange Death of Bobby Fuller by Miriam Linna and Randall Fuller and reporting from Edna Gunderson at the El Paso Times, extremely helpful to our research. Until next time, remember, the truth isn't always the best story and the official story isn't always the truth.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
This episode was written by Connor Sampson and Chelsea Wood. Researched by Brian Petras. Fact-checked by Bennett Logan. Standards and practices review by Laurie Siegel. And video editing and sound design by Alex Button. I'm your host, Carter Roy.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
Lorraine found him in a corner, picking at his guitar and listening to records. His favorite artists included Elvis Presley and Buddy Holly. The plane crash killed Holly seven years earlier on February 3rd, 1959. In his song, American Pie, Don McLean famously referred to the accident as the day the music died.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
There was a time that Bobby only ever dreamed of having a career like his idol, Buddy Holly. He was a Texas boy, just like Holly. The Bobby Fuller Force hit, I Fought the Law, was actually a cover. The original was performed by Holly's four-man band, The Crickets. Lorraine wished Bobby goodnight, knowing that his dreams were coming true. He really was just like Buddy Holly.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
After his mother fell asleep, Bobby allegedly took another phone call with a different girl, Melody. Rick claims that he and Bobby had tried to buy LSD from Melody a few days earlier, but no transaction happened. Bobby was spooked when they arrived at her place and saw another car in addition to her blue 1964 Cadillac Eldorado in the driveway. Bobby said they'd try again another time.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
So around 1 a.m. on the morning Bobby disappeared, he told Rick that he was leaving to finally pick up the acid from Melody. Around 2.30 a.m., Rick woke up to what he assumed was the sound of Bobby either leaving or entering the apartment. He didn't see Bobby himself, but he did see the front door open. Rick didn't think much of the coming and going.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
Written by Sonny Curtis and filled with up-tempo melodic harmonies, their rendition became an instant rock and roll classic. Bobby Fuller looked like a Kennedy and performed like Elvis. He began calling himself the rock and roll king of the Southwest.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
According to him, the sun often came up before anyone in apartment 317 threw in the towel and caught a few winks. He assumed Bobby left to grab a midnight snack or nightcap somewhere close by. And he wasn't wrong. Bobby didn't go very far, at least not at first. He stopped downstairs to visit his building manager, Lloyd Essinger, whom Bobby considered a friend.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
And according to Essinger, he and Bobby did share a few beers together around 3 a.m. Nobody knows where Bobby went or who he saw after he left his landlord's apartment. It appears that Lloyd Essinger is the last person who admits to seeing the young musician alive. When Lorraine Fuller woke up on the morning of July 18th, 1966, she noticed that her family's blue Oldsmobile wasn't parked outside.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
Around 8.30 a.m., Rick Stone realized the same thing as he left to go to the studio. He assumed that he'd see Bobby there in an hour. They had a meeting that started at 9.30, but Bobby never showed. Five hours and a few burgers later, the band, its music technicians, and their label executives gave up any hope of their singer gracing them with an appearance.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
When the clock ticked past 2.30 p.m., they left. Around 5 p.m., Lorraine went to check the mail. On her way down, she passed two of Bobby's musician friends, Ty Grimes and Mike Ciccarelli. Days earlier, they'd made plans to hang out with Bobby. Despite not seeing his car outside, they were on their way to ring his doorbell.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
But Lorraine barely noticed them, if she did at all, because as she made her way downstairs, she saw what minutes earlier they hadn't. The blue Oldsmobile parked outside. She ran in the direction of the car. Bobby still sat in the driver's seat. When she opened the driver's side door, the smell of gasoline washed over her.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
According to Lorraine, Bobby still had one hand on the keys in the car's ignition. At first, she thought he might be sleeping. She yelled for him to wake up. But unfortunately, not even a mother's screams can wake the dead. Around 5 p.m. on July 18th, 1966, Lorraine Fuller found her 23-year-old son, Bobby, dead in the front seat of their family car.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
According to El Paso Times reporter Edna Gunderson, when the Bobby Fuller Four appeared at Dick Clark's World Teenage Fair at the Palladium in Hollywood, mobs of screaming girls lunged at Bobby and Randy, ripping their clothes and hair. Admirers were so hysterical that Gunderson wrote, "...one persistent fan escaped with Bobby's watch and cufflinks."
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
The frontman and star of the up-and-coming band, the Bobby Fuller Four, hadn't been seen in approximately 14 hours. It's impossible to imagine the heartbreak that Lorraine must have felt when she opened up the driver's side door, Bobby was her middle child and the second to be sent to an early grave. Five years earlier, her eldest, Jack, had been murdered in a robbery gone wrong.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
After Lorraine, the next people to see Bobby's body were his friends, Ty Grimes and Mike Ciccarelli, who had passed Lorraine in the stairwell on their way up to apartment 317. After realizing that Bobby wasn't home, the two musicians turned around to go back to their car. They passed Bobby's mother again, but this time her face was pale and she was in a full sprint.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
They didn't know it at the time, but she was on her way to call the police. When Grimes and Ciccarelli got outside, they saw the door to Bobby's old mobile open. Lorraine's emotions were immediately given context. Bobby sat in the front seat, unmistakably dead. Grimes claimed he saw blood on his friend's shirt.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
After dialing 911 and informing them of the horror downstairs, Lorraine called her only surviving son. According to Randy, the only words his mother choked out before hanging up were, Bobby's dead. Randy rushed home. When he turned onto his street, he found a mob of police reporters and curious neighbors outside of 1776 Sycamore.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
He told El Paso Times reporter Edna Gunderson that as he made his way to his brother's car, a stranger in the crowd misinformed him that his road manager, Rick Stone, had been murdered. For a second, he thought he'd misheard his mother and his brother might be alive. But he hadn't. In fact, shortly after the stranger spoke those words, Rick walked out of the Fuller's apartment.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
After leaving the studio earlier in the afternoon, Jim Reese, the lead guitarist for the Bobby Fuller Four, took Rick to pick up his Volkswagen from an auto body shop. According to Rick, an unpleasant gut feeling bubbled up as he inched closer to Sycamore Street. The band's road manager had to elbow his way through the crowd.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
He recalled the police treating him as if he were a member of the paparazzi and not one of Bobby's best friends. But eventually, Rick got close enough to see Bobby for himself. Rick saw the singer holding a hose in one hand that connected to a gas can. Bobby's hair looked slick and oily, as if someone had poured gasoline over him.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
He thought his body appeared bruised, as if he'd been beaten and burned in places, as if he'd been set on fire. The slippers on his feet were worn down like he'd been trudging through gravel or had been dragged. His pinky finger appeared broken. Randy and Rick stood outside until officials carried Bobby's body away.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
On July 20th, two days after Bobby's death, a funeral was held at the Church of the Hills in Los Angeles. Afterward, Bobby's family buried him in Forest Lawn Memorial Park in Hollywood. Rick Stone claimed that both ceremonies were a veritable who's who of Hollywood. Among the mourners were record producer Phil Spector, R&B singer Barry White, music executive Bob Keene, and hundreds of fans.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
His headstone simply read, Beloved Son. Papers jumped on the story of another burgeoning rock star gone too soon. The cause of death hadn't been announced, but some reporters speculated Bobby may have died by suicide. On July 25th, head toxicologist at the Los Angeles County Medical Examiner's Office, Edward Thompson, submitted a report of chemical analysis.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
The day Bobby was found dead marked just nine months since the band released their first 12-track studio album, KRLA, King of the Wheels. And just five months since their follow-up record, I Fought the Law. In other words, just as 23-year-old Bobby Fuller stood on the precipice of superstardom, he vanished, only to reappear dead. Welcome to Conspiracy Theories, a Spotify podcast. I'm Carter Roy.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
He tested Bobby's blood for a number of drugs, but found nothing. Oddly enough, despite reports that Bobby had been drinking the night before, Thompson also found no trace of alcohol in the Singer system. Randy later co-wrote a book about his brother titled I Fought the Law. In it, he notes that Thompson never tested Bobby's blood for LSD, which Bobby had supposedly gone to pick up that night.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
Dr. Jerry Nelson conducted Bobby's autopsy. Though the procedure happened shortly after Bobby's death, the report wasn't made public until October 18th, three months to the day since Lorraine had found her son dead. The medical examiner noted peeling and blistering on the skin of Bobby's face, neck, chest, back, arms, and legs.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
Upon opening the body, apparently the organs and incised tissue emitted a pungent aroma of gasoline. But Nelson said the contents of his stomach were unremarkable, which likely meant he found no trace of gas inside. Other reported observations included an abnormal buildup of fluid in his lungs. The examiner listed the cause of death as asphyxia or suffocation.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
Bobby's bladder was also unusually swollen, which implied that he may have been in a state of unconsciousness well before his actual time of death. Nelson marked two question marks next to the words, accident and suicide. Nelson may not have been sure about the cause of Bobby's death, but the Los Angeles Police Department seemingly had already made up their mind that it was suicide.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
They never impounded Bobby's Oldsmobile or even dusted for fingerprints after officials took his body away. Possibly because to them, Bobby Fuller was just another dead celebrity.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
From 1960 to July 1966, the list of celebrity suicides and overdoses in America included actors Margaret Sullivan, Diana Barrymore, Marie MacDonald, and Marilyn Monroe, authors Ernest Hemingway and Sylvia Plath, and journalist Dorothy Kilgallen, among many others. Three years before Bobby died, President John F. Kennedy was assassinated.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
Two days after his death, Kennedy's alleged assassin, Lee Harvey Oswald, was shot by club owner Jack Ruby. Many of those names are wrapped up in their own mysteries, conspiracy theories, and alleged cover-ups. But the point is that culturally, the idea that fame and fortune came at a price permeated public consciousness in an incredibly volatile and palpable way. And in many ways, it still does.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
One persistent rumor claimed that Bobby had insisted on playing his band's song, Another Sad and Lonely Night, ad nauseum in the weeks leading up to his death. In the final verse into the chorus, Bobby sings about sad and lonely nights without his baby. Bobby's former bandmates have since dispelled the bit of gossip, claiming it was the romanticized daydreams of overly maudlin fans.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
But as it turns out, there may be a kernel of truth behind its words. Because shortly before Bobby's death, he received a letter from an old love interest. In it, his ex confessed that she still loved Bobby and that she wanted their family to be together. Her, Bobby, and their baby daughter.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
After his July 18th, 1966 death, the medical examiner ruled Bobby's death was a result of either accident or suicide. Before Lorraine Fuller found her son dead, Bobby received an emotionally charged letter from an ex-fling. In 1963, Bobby met a young woman who for privacy is simply referred to as Susie in the book, I Fought the Law by Randy Fuller and Miriam Linna.
Conspiracy Theories
I Fought the Law: The Death of Bobby Fuller
Bobby and Susie's relationship blossomed over bowling, concerts, and home-cooked meals in El Paso, Texas. In early summer 1964, the couple rented a motel room for the night. After arriving, Susie informed the musician that she was pregnant with his child, but she didn't receive the reaction she'd hoped for. Bobby panicked.
Conspiracy Theories
New Age Conspirituality
just terrify these people and get them so scared that not only would they give me the cash, they would give me their terror. It made me feel strong. All I know is we're helpless. All I know is anarchy. All I know is chaos. I just leaned into that.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
This episode includes discussions of murder, substance abuse, suicide, and sexual assault. Consider this when deciding how and when you'll listen. For mental health support, visit Spotify.com slash resources. Imagine a place without war, without mineral exploitation, where the environment is fully protected.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
And that's based off interviews he's conducted with individuals who were there at the time.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
Stephen has seen redacted memos the National Science Foundation sent New Zealand officials. And he's spoken with authorities who worked on the New Zealand investigation. Apparently, New Zealand police asked the National Science Foundation for a list of people who were at the base at the time of Rodney's death. And for unexplained reasons, they declined the request.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
After years of more attempts, the National Science Foundation eventually agreed to send out a questionnaire to Rodney's 49 colleagues, one that investigators created but the NSF approved all questions for.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
Ultimately, only 13 people responded, and key witnesses were not among them, which proved challenging because by that point, the world had learned Rodney hadn't died of any disease, illness, or natural cause.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
The question became, how did methanol enter Rodney's system? Because of their unique circumstances and environments, Antarctic bases often have cultures all their own. Some scientists travel to Antarctica to study space, but other organizations study Antarctica to better understand space travel.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
As with anywhere else in the world, cliques can form. Workers generally fall into two categories. The scientists, there to do research, and the staff, there for maintenance. Cooks, carpenters, electricians, the people who, quite literally, keep the lights on and heat running. Stevens says there's also typically a skewed ratio of men to women.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
Welcome to Conspiracy Theories, a Spotify podcast. I'm Carter Roy. You can find us here every Wednesday. Be sure to check us out on Instagram at The Conspiracy Pod. And we would love to hear from you. If you're listening on the Spotify app, swipe up and give us your thoughts.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
Back in 1999, Stephen estimates it was about 41 men and 8 women. All of them were stuck in close quarters, for the most part cut off from the rest of the world and never seeing the sunrise. Sure, they had work to do, but even if everyone worked more than their standard 40 hours a week, it still left them with a lot of time to kill.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
Workers apparently provided their alcohol preferences ahead of time and the base made sure to stock up. So much of social life in Antarctica, Stephen says, revolved around the mess hall and the bar. To supplement the already generous stores, base residents also made their own homemade brew. along the lines of a bathtub gin, which they referred to as toast juice.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
And the term toast juice may have given way to another popular slang phrase.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
Workers who winter over go through psychological examinations and are briefed ahead of time about what to expect. But based on interviews Stephen conducted with people knowledgeable on the matter, he says the general view is the testing could be more rigorous.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
There's apparently a lot of emphasis placed on the physical demands of the job and less on psychological, which can also be harder to evaluate. Separate from all the physical and mental conditions workers find themselves in, there are also limitations when it comes to staffing and resources. There generally is no police presence on Antarctic bases, and there's often only one doctor.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
And that doctor may or may not have the necessary training to service every need that arises.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
The breadth of possible emergencies puts a lot of pressure on one person. And Antarctic conditions mean emergencies can both be more challenging to face and more likely to occur. Now, you might be asking yourself, why haven't I heard of more catastrophes at the South Pole? Well, despite drawing global interest, the scientific communities down there are, as we said, small and rather niche.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
To help us tell today's story, we interviewed Stephen Davis, an investigative reporter, professor, author, and the host of the podcast The Secret History of Antarctica. We're grateful for his time and insights. Stay with us.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
The average person probably isn't following their work. But Antarctica does have a sordid history of violence. One that Stephen says has been swept under the rug.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
One year, a Chilean doctor at the South Pole burned down an entire base when told he had to stay for winter. Roommates have tried to kill each other with hammers over seemingly harmless drunken antics. Sexual assaults and rapes have historically been all too common and underreported. As for Rodney Marks...
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
Stephen Davis says in the days after Rodney Mark's death, rumors immediately began to circulate around the Amundsen-Scott base.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
Some rumors were fueled by an observation made by the base's doctor. He found needle marks on Rodney's arm. Whether it was intentional or not, the needle marks became a red herring in the case. Suspicion grew around whether they were somehow connected to Rodney's sudden death. But Stephen doesn't believe they were.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
Though Rodney had used intravenous drugs in the past, no illegal drugs were found in his system.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
A fellow scientist cleaned Rodney's workstation before any investigation could happen. According to that scientist, it was an honest mistake. It didn't cross their mind that they could be disposing of useful evidence. They were just trying to help clean up in a time of grief. Rodney's station, they claimed, was filled with empty liquor bottles.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
As for what evidence may have been lost, some attention has been drawn to a strange-looking bottle Rodney kept at his station. Stephen says he was given it as a gift, and it apparently had a memorable label.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
As you might imagine, the lack of information in this case has given rise to multiple theories. All related to how Rodney ingested the methanol that killed him. One of the earliest suggested that he drank the methanol himself on purpose and died by suicide. Something Stephen disagrees with.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
New Zealand officials drew a similar conclusion. More than six years after Rodney's death, the chief investigator working the case held an inquest. They announced that their investigation concluded it was highly unlikely Rodney knowingly ingested the methanol, which left open the possibility that he drank some by mistake. Toast juice has played a role in this theory.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
Some have wondered whether one of the batches of homemade liquor accidentally had traces of methanol. Maybe Rodney, in a state of insobriety, used the wrong bottle to make himself a drink. Stephen doesn't give this theory much weight either. Of note, it wasn't a small amount of methanol that killed Rodney. It was more than half a cup.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
Stephen also spoke with Rodney's supervisor, who said that all of the scientists on the base were incredibly safety conscious. They knew the risks of methanol because they worked with it all the time, and everything was labeled. Not to mention, methanol and alcohol interact with one another in a unique and relevant way.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
As in, regular old alcohol can counteract methanol's poisonous effects. If the basis doctor had made a proper diagnosis, Rodney presumably could have been saved by a product that, by all accounts, was readily available. But Rodney never received a proper diagnosis. And there's one major reason for that.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
A doctor isn't the only missing link Stephen's been trying to track down all these years. He says he's still fighting to get those memos that the United States sent New Zealand authorities unredacted. He wants to learn more about why, in his view, the U.S. and the National Science Foundation seemingly wanted to stonewall an investigation.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
Now, in 2009, a spokesperson for the National Science Foundation stated that they had cooperated fully with New Zealand authorities. They also mentioned that their bases have a zero-tolerance policy for drug use and that alcohol consumption is regulated. Both statements that seem to contradict other reporting and accounts from both workers and Antarctica experts Stephen interviewed.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
What's true and what's not? No one can say for sure. Stephen believes the reason behind the agency's reticence is multifaceted.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
If Rodney's death wasn't an accident, and it wasn't suicide, that just leaves the possibility that someone intentionally meant him harm.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
Stevens identified a few individuals he believes could have had motive to cause Rodney harm. He won't be naming names. He says he's not that kind of journalist. But he does believe, even after all these years, a new investigation should be launched. The majority of witnesses are still alive and able to answer questions. Here's his message for the National Science Foundation.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
Twelve countries first signed the Antarctic Treaty back in 1959. Today, there are about 30 with scientific bases in Antarctica. What, if anything, has changed at the South Pole since Rodney Mark's death? Stephen says he's spoken with experts who say that due to cost-cutting measures, employee briefings and exams have only gotten worse.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
As for the Antarctic Treaty's ban on military activity and its promise of peaceful cooperation in the name of science, some have expressed serious concern for its future.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
If nothing else, it seems like there's no shortage of that in Antarctica. Our team reached out to the National Science Foundation for comment on Stephen Davis's allegations. A spokesperson responded with the statement released by then-director Dr. Carl Erb on May 12, 2000, the day of Rodney Mark's passing.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
I wish to extend my deepest condolences to the family, friends, and many colleagues of Rodney Marks, a distinguished astrophysicist. He was a member of the close-knit community at Amundsen-Scott South Pole Station for several seasons, and I know his loss will be felt very deeply there.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
Rodney was also an important member of the larger community of Antarctic researchers who are searching for answers to enormously important scientific questions. That community and that search for knowledge were enriched by Rodney's presence. They are diminished by his passing. They had no further comment. Thank you for listening to Conspiracy Theories, a Spotify podcast.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
We're here with a new episode every Wednesday. Be sure to check us out on Instagram at The Conspiracy Pod. If you're listening on the Spotify app, swipe up and give us your thoughts. Or email us at conspiracystories at Spotify.com. Until next time, remember... The truth isn't always the best story, and the official story isn't always the truth. Conspiracy Theories is a Spotify podcast.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
This episode was written and researched by Connor Sampson, edited by Mickey Taylor, fact-checked by Laurie Siegel, with video editing and sound design by Alex Button. I'm your host, Carter Roy.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
A place where peace and cooperation, science and the environment come before money and power. This sounds like an imaginary place, doesn't it? However, this is reality in Antarctica under the Antarctic Treaty System, which was put into place in 1959. The treaty is a very successful example of how governments have worked together to protect this unique continent.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
Antarctica is much bigger than many flat maps make it seem. It's almost twice the size of Australia and roughly one and a half times the size of the contiguous United States. And yet, it's one of the few places on our planet that doesn't have a permanent population.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
That's maybe unsurprising, considering it's far and away the coldest continent on Earth, with a record low of minus 126.8 degrees Fahrenheit. minus 89.2 degrees Celsius. It's also not exactly an easy place to get to. Still, Stephen Davis says it's well worth a visit.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
Dehydration, hypothermia, frostbite, sun damage, and altitude sickness are just some of the concerns. Even walking from place to place can prove dangerous. Snow-covered cracks can appear in ice overnight. If you're not careful or not tethered to another person, you could find yourself slipping and falling into a cavernous crevasse. But Antarctica's beauty is, in fact, undeniable.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
Stevens says he's wanted to return to the continent ever since his first visit, but he believes he might face some challenges.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
Stevens referring to his investigation into the death of Rodney Marks, an Australian astrophysicist and former employee of the Amundsen-Scott South Pole Station. The base is run by the United States and is still in operation today. Its location continues to attract leading scientists from all over the world, especially those who hope to study the sky.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
And in addition to being the coldest place on Earth, Antarctica is also the driest. And its lack of moisture and lack of light pollution allows for a particularly uninterrupted view of the night sky.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
Rodney Mark served as the sole operator of Amundsen-Scott's Antarctic Submillimeter Telescope and Remote Observatory, work that took place in a separate building, a trek away from the residential facilities. Stephen says Rodney would spend hours there, often alone, conducting experiments and recording the movement of the planets.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
Winter is a unique time for all the bases at the South Pole. Exact figures are hard to come by, but estimates suggest the continent's population drops from about 4,000 to 5,000 people in the summer to around 1,000 in the colder months. Stevens says back in 1999, Rodney was one of about 50 employees at the Amundsen-Scott base who would be, quote, wintering over.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
Every word I've said so far has been a verbatim quote pulled from the UK-funded website Discovering Antarctica, which also highlights a line from the treaty itself that states, "...Antarctica shall continue to be used forever for peaceful purposes and shall not become the scene or object of international discord."
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
Trapped or not, New Year's Eve 1999 was an especially exciting time to be at the South Pole. Because of its location, it exists in every time zone on Earth, which made for quite the celebration. Every hour on the hour, workers ushered in a brand new millennium with a different part of the world.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
Rodney met his girlfriend while working at the South Pole. Stephen says they fell in love and were expecting to get married, but they never got the chance. A few months later, in May 2000, Rodney fell ill while walking back from a shift at the observatory. Stephen says he didn't know what could be wrong with him, and he spent the next day and a half in a dizzying and terrifying downward spiral.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
Though the medical facilities were apparently well-equipped, Rodney's life was in the hands of the one doctor on the base. Outside medical intervention or an emergency evacuation were off the table. Stephen says it would have been easier to rescue someone from outer space. And so Rodney sought medical attention right up until the moment his heart stopped.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
It happened while lying in his girlfriend's arms. He was 32 years old. The National Science Foundation, an independent agency of the United States federal government which operates the base, quickly released a statement saying Rodney's cause of death was unknown, but he had, quote, "...apparently died of natural causes." The news of his sudden passing came as a shock to everyone.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
Despite the physical exams employees had to pass, some assumed Rodney's death must have been linked to underlying health conditions. How else had his health deteriorated so quickly?
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
With that said, this is New Zealand-based investigative reporter Stephen Davis talking about a story that came out of an Antarctic base back in 2000.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
According to Stephen, his investigation found the National Science Foundation did absolutely none of that. Investigative reporter Stephen Davis first heard the name Rodney Marks about a year after his passing. It happened while Stephen was investigating another Antarctic story altogether.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
In 2001, almost exactly one year after Rodney's death, a physician named Jerry Nielsen Fitzgerald diagnosed herself with breast cancer while working on the Amundsen-Scott base. She then proceeded to treat her own cancer with the help of airdrop chemotherapy equipment and untrained colleagues until she could finally be evacuated months later.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
Over the course of those 23 years, Stephen interviewed Antarctic historians and some of Rodney's colleagues who were working at the base that winter. The ones willing to talk, that is. He learned what happened after Rodney's sudden passing that May, and perhaps more surprisingly, what didn't.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
Christchurch is a city in New Zealand. Stephen says it serves as the gateway for most American and New Zealand missions to and from Antarctica. From Christchurch, Rodney's body was flown back to his family in Australia. All of Rodney's co-workers were allowed to travel back to their respective home countries as well.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
The Antarctic Treaty was designed for countries to set aside territorial disputes and all future claims. Under the treaty, there is an intentional lack of a judicial system. Individuals visiting Antarctica are subject to the laws of their home nation, which can blur lines when you have a scientist from one country working on another country's base.
Conspiracy Theories
Murder in Antarctica?
Reporting from the New Zealand Herald suggests that New Zealand police believed U.S. officials had carried out some sort of investigation into Mark's death. But they weren't able to confirm as much or learn how extensive it was because they weren't granted access to case files. It's Stephen's belief, however, that U.S. officials didn't question any of Rodney's co-workers.
Conspiracy Theories
Death on Aconcagua
Just terrify these people and get them so scared that not only would they give me the cash, they would give me their terror. It made me feel strong. All I know is we're f***ing helpless. All I know is anarchy. All I know is chaos. I just leaned into that.
Murder: True Crime Stories
Presenting "Crime House True Crime Stories": A Crime House Original
Hey everyone, it's Carter. If you're loving murder true crime stories, you need to check out Crime House's new show, Crime House True Crime Stories. Every Monday, you'll go on an in-depth journey through two of the most notorious true crime cases from that week in history. all connected by a common theme.
Murder: True Crime Stories
Presenting "Crime House True Crime Stories": A Crime House Original
From notorious serial killers to chilling disappearances and tragic murders, we are bringing you the defining events that shape true crime, both past and present. And now I'm excited to share an episode of Crime House True Crime Stories with you now. Check out this episode. This is Crime House.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
She encouraged Cord to channel his grief into action. And before long, he found a new cause to fight for. After becoming disillusioned with the UN, Cord set his sights on a different organization, the United World Federalists. The mission statement was to create a world government, one that was more effective, transparent, and accountable than any single country could be on its own.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
When 26-year-old Mary gave birth to their son, Quentin, in 1946, named for Cord's late brother, Cord was more motivated than ever. He spent the next year spreading the word about the UWF, and in May 1947, all his efforts paid off. That month, Cord was elected the organization's president. Just a few months later, the Myers' second son, Michael, was born.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
Sadly, Cord wasn't the most hands-on father. As president of the UWF, Cord was constantly traveling for work. At one point, a friend joked that Cord probably didn't even know how old his sons were. It must have taken a toll on Mary, but she refused to show anything but support for Cord. After all, she was also a believer in his cause. Still, it meant Mary had to put her own ambitions on hold.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
Mary completely devoted herself to her children. After the birth of their second child, she gave up her journalism career and became a stay-at-home mom. The only thing she did for herself was take a few art classes here and there, When 30 year old Mary gave birth to their third son, Mark, in 1950, life only became more hectic.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
I'm Carter Roy, and this is Murder True Crime Stories, a Crime House original show powered by Pave Studios. Every Tuesday, I'll explore the story of a notorious murder or murders. I'll be bringing awareness to stories that need to be heard with a focus on those who are impacted. And for more true crime stories that all happened this week in history, check out Crime House The Show.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
Through it all, Mary held on to hope that the UWF would start a new world order. But despite her faith in the organization, Cord was becoming less certain that peace was possible. It was hard to argue for a united global government when the world had split in two. East versus West. Communism versus capitalism.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
Lines were being drawn, and Cord started to think that maybe a Cold War was one battle worth fighting for. And there was one organization that seemed poised to bring the U.S. and its allies to victory. The Central Intelligence Agency. Thanks to Cord's family connections, it wasn't too difficult for him to get in touch with the man in charge, Deputy Director Alan Dulles.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
Before long, Cord landed a coveted interview with the agency. Dulles offered Cord a job on the spot, but there was a catch. The position was so top secret, he couldn't even tell Cord what it was until he accepted. Cord didn't hesitate. Whatever the CIA was doing, he wanted in. If 31-year-old Mary had any questions or concerns about her husband becoming a government agent, she didn't show it.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
By this point, she'd been a stay-at-home mom for four years. Her feelings about the CIA weren't clear, but it seemed like Mary was willing to follow cord wherever he went. So in 1951, the Myers packed up their family and moved from New York City to Washington, D.C. To succeed in the CIA during the Cold War, a man needed certain qualities.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
For example, a hatred of communism, a flexible interpretation of the law, and an appreciation for good scotch. It was just a matter of time until Cord Meyer had all three. Being in the CIA must have been thrilling, initially at least. While Dulles couldn't tell Cord what his actual job title was during the interview, it quickly became clear. Cord was a spy.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
Namely, he was tasked with infiltrating academic groups and labor unions and steering them toward capitalist ideals. Whether that meant taking over leadership, bribing the group, or keeping tabs on people who sounded like dissidents, well, it was all in the name of keeping the country safe. Officially, Cord's department was called the Department of Plans.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
Unofficially, it was called the Dirty Tricks Department. But Mary didn't know any of that. While she was aware Cord was in the CIA, his role as a spy was confidential. It's not clear if Mary ever caught on, but given how clever she was, it's hard to believe she didn't have at least some idea of what Cord was doing.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
Either way, when they first moved to DC, it seemed like things were going well for the Meyer family. Although Cord was still busy at work, he was able to spend more time at home with Mary and the boys. Plus, they gained a new set of familiar neighbors. A little while after the Myers came to D.C., John F. Kennedy and his wife Jackie moved in next door.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
For whatever reason, Cord and John didn't get along, but Mary and Jackie hit it off right away. Beyond the Kennedys, the Myers built a tight-knit circle of friends. The group included James Angleton, chief of counterintelligence at the CIA, James Truitt, an eccentric journalist for Newsweek, and his wife Anne, an accomplished sculptor.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
Each episode covers multiple cases unified by the same theme. So every week, you get something a little different. At Crime House, we want to express our gratitude to you, our community, for making this possible. Please support us by rating, reviewing, and following Murder True Crime Stories wherever you get your podcasts. Your feedback truly matters.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
Anne introduced Mary to DC's thriving art community, and before long, Mary was at every gallery opening in the city. She started taking art classes from a professor at American University and befriended some of the abstract expressionists. Friends said Mary, quote, came alive when talking about the arts.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
But Mary's bliss was short-lived, because in August 1953, Cord was faced with a major predicament at work. He was accused of being a double agent. Cord was told the FBI had been investigating him for months. Because of his ties to the UWF and their desire to create a world government, Cord was thought to be a communist sympathizer.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
He was forced to resign until the investigation was complete and he was cleared, or worse, blacklisted. To Mary, this was all one big misunderstanding. The idea that her husband ever worked with the Reds was laughable. She told Cord to relax until it all blew over. Cord didn't see it that way. He was outraged. After everything he'd worked for, being accused of something like this was humiliating.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
Still, Mary was right. Three months later, he was cleared of all charges. Even then, Gord didn't calm down. In fact, the experience radicalized him. He vowed that no one would ever question his loyalty again. After his brush with the FBI, Cord became extremely paranoid.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
His co-workers said he became anti-communist to an alarming degree, accusing people left and right of sympathizing with the Soviet Union. He started drinking a lot and his temper flared. Cord had always been argumentative, but now he was literally jabbing his fingers into people's chests. Once, he lunged across a dinner table to strangle a man.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
Not only was his behavior embarrassing, but it was exhausting to live with. By 1954, 34-year-old Mary was losing patience and preferred to paint in her studio rather than spend time with her husband. Eventually, though, she couldn't get far enough away from Cord. Mary needed a break. Her younger sister, Toni, was also going through a rough patch in her marriage.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
So in the summer of 1954, the sisters decided to head to Italy for a getaway. Mary and Tony probably went to Europe hoping to lose themselves in the beauty of the Italian countryside. Instead, Mary fell into the arms of a handsome Italian man. He was warm, carefree, and gentle. Quality's cord seemed to have lost a long time ago. Mary's sister also had her own summer romance.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
Their mutual friend, Washington Post reporter Ben Bradley, happened to be in Europe at the time, and he and Tony connected. Tony and Ben remained close after that, and when Mary returned home to D.C., she continued to distance herself from Cord. She spent more and more time taking art classes and continued to exchange love letters with a man from Italy.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
Cord suspected something had changed after Mary's trip, but he was too busy obsessing over work to press the issue. By the fall, Mary knew she had to make a change. She confided in her friends, James and Ann Truitt, that she was thinking of leaving Cord. The Truitts had seen how Mary's marriage was falling apart. They told her it was time to tell Cord the truth for both of their sakes.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
And to enhance your Murder True Crime Stories listening experience, subscribe to Crime House Plus on Apple Podcasts. You'll get every episode ad-free, and instead of having to wait for each episode of a two-part series, you'll get access to both at once, plus exciting bonus content. This is the first of two episodes on the 1964 murder of 43-year-old artist and Washington, D.C.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
On Mary's 36th birthday, October 14th, 1956, she sat Cord down. She told him she wanted a divorce and custody of the kids. Cord flat out refused. Despite everything, he insisted they could still make things work. Mary pleaded with him, but Cord was firm. So Mary agreed to give him another chance. But there was no rescuing their relationship.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
By the end of 1956, Mary and Cord were so unhappy together, it must have seemed like nothing could make their marriage worse. Then, the unthinkable happened, and Mary's life changed forever. On December 18th, 1956, Marion Cordmire's middle son, nine-year-old Michael, was hit and killed by a car. With Michael's death came the death of Mary's marriage.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
Shattered by grief and unwilling to take on the burdens of a man she no longer loved, Mary separated from Cord less than a year later. By 1958, the divorce was finalized. After 13 years, 38-year-old Mary was officially starting over. It was a bittersweet moment for Mary. It took a tragedy to convince Cord to let her move on, but now she was finally free.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
With her two remaining sons away at boarding school, Mary moved into her own townhouse in the Georgetown neighborhood of Washington, D.C. With the money from the divorce and her trust fund, Mary didn't have to worry about finding work, which left her plenty of time to get serious about her art. She enrolled in a class with famous abstract painter Ken Nolan.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
And what started as lessons about his color field style technique quickly turned into more intimate conversations. Before long, Mary and Ken were casually dating. They continued to see each other until 1959 before things fizzled out. After that, Mary and Ken stayed friends and kept panning together. And soon, Mary had another man taking up her time.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
After the trip to Italy, Mary's sister Tony also divorced her husband. But her Italian fling with Washington Post reporter Ben Bradley was more than a summer romance. Tony ended up marrying him. It just so happened that Ben was close with another one of Mary's friends, John F. Kennedy. Both Mary and John were regulars at Ben and Tony's dinner parties.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
Despite John's years-long marriage to Jackie, friends noticed he and Mary had a special kind of chemistry. They both had a wry sense of humor and a casual approach to the elite world they inhabited. And before long, their friendship extended all the way to the White House. On January 20th, 1961, John was sworn in as the President of the United States.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
With John and Jackie Kennedy at the helm, Washington, D.C. took on an air of sophistication. Jackie was famous for hosting elegant parties at the White House. Mary was always invited to these events, and the president was eager to turn their subtle flirtations into something more. According to sources, John first propositioned Mary at a party in November of 1961.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
mary turned him down but he wasn't gonna let her go so easily ten weeks later he called mary and offered to send a white house limousine to pick her up this time mary didn't resist soon she was in bed with the president While most Americans had no idea about his womanizing ways, John's serial infidelity was an open secret in DC.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
socialite Mary Pinchot Meyer. Today, I'll introduce you to Mary. I'll walk you through her privileged childhood and transition from outspoken journalist to the wife of a CIA agent. When her marriage fell apart in the late 1950s, Mary decided to devote herself to her true passion. art, but before she could fully find herself, somebody murdered her in cold blood.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
Usually there was an attempt to hide away John's girlfriends if they came to the White House, but Mary was a special case. White House aides would later say John seemed to trust Mary in a way he didn't with most people. He never asked Mary to leave the room when he needed to be briefed on business, and he never shied away from telling her the truth.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
Between October 1961 and August 1963, Mary's name appeared 15 times in the White House logs. And according to Mary's friend, James Truitt, Mary saw John at least 30 times during this period. But it seems like after the summer of 1963, things between them came to an end. Still, Mary maintained a genuine relationship with him and Jackie. She continued going to White House events.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
It seemed like she'd become a true friend of the Kennedy family. But all of those fancy dances and dinner parties came to an abrupt end on November 22, 1963, when John F. Kennedy was assassinated. Mary, along with the rest of the country, was in mourning. With John's death, Mary endured yet another loss. But this time she didn't let herself fall apart.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
Since her divorce from Cord, Mary had regained much of the confidence and self-reliance she'd lost during her marriage. As the counterculture movement made more progress in the 60s, people started to turn to psychedelics to expand their horizons. Mary embraced the changing tides and leaned on mind-altering drugs like LSD to fully reinvent herself.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
She even befriended the leader of the psychedelic movement, Harvard professor Timothy Leary. With her new lease on life, Mary started to take herself less seriously. Friends described her as courageous and foolhardy. She enjoyed skinny dipping, sunbathing nude, and one winter, she went skating on thin ice across the local Old Chesapeake and Ohio Canal.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
By that point, Mary was very familiar with the C&O Canal. By 1964, at 43 years old, she developed a routine. She'd paint in the mornings, then walk along the path between the canal and the river in the afternoons. By then, the area was overgrown and neglected, but Mary found beauty in the trees and wildlife around it.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
And unlike many other women in Georgetown, Mary wasn't afraid of the drifters who hung around the area. At around noon on October 12, 1964, Mary decided she was satisfied with the work she'd done on her most recent painting. She hung the canvas to dry, put on her favorite blue sweater, and left for her daily walk. But she wasn't the only person on the path that day.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
And whoever was watching Mary was determined to make sure she never made it home alive. Thanks so much for listening. I'm Carter Roy, and this is Murder True Crime Stories. Come back next week for part two of our series on the murder of Mary Pinchot Meyer. Murder True Crime Stories is a CrimeHouse original powered by Pave Studios.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
Here at CrimeHouse, we want to thank each and every one of you for your support. If you like what you heard today, reach out on social media at CrimeHouse on Instagram. Don't forget to rate, review, and follow Murder True Crime Stories wherever you get your podcasts. Your feedback truly makes a difference.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
And to enhance your Murder True Crime Stories listening experience, subscribe to CrimeHouse Plus on Apple Podcasts. You'll get every episode ad-free, and instead of having to wait for each episode of a two-part series, you'll get access to both at once, plus exciting CrimeHouse bonus content. We'll be back next Tuesday.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
Murder True Crime Stories is hosted by me, Carter Roy, and is a Crime House original powered by Pave Studios. This episode was brought to life by the Murder True Crime Stories team, Max Cutler, Ron Shapiro, Alex Benidon, Natalie Pertzofsky, Lori Marinelli, Sarah Carroll, Nick Gauger, Sheila Patterson, and Russell Nash. Thank you for listening. Thank you for watching.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
Next time, I'll take you through Mary's winding murder investigation. What initially seemed like an open and shut case was turned on its head when a new theory emerged, one that connected Mary's death to the highest levels of the U.S. government. All that and more, coming up. I've got some exciting news. Crime House Studios is launching a new original show called Killer Minds.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
Hosted by licensed forensic psychologist Dr. Tristan Engels and Crime House's Vanessa Richardson, each episode features a deep dive into the psychology of a notorious murderer. From serial killers to cult leaders, deadly exes, and spree killers. Killer Minds is a Crime House Studios original. New episodes drop every Monday and Thursday. Follow wherever you get your podcasts.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
In the late 1800s, the Gilded Age completely transformed America. With rapid expansion and industrialization, urban centers like New York City boomed. The upper and middle classes grew, and so did the need for specific commodities, including high-quality wallpaper. A New Yorker named James Pinchot took advantage of this opening.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
In the late 1800s, he grew his family general store into a wallpaper empire. In the process, he became a millionaire. James funneled those profits into the logging industry, and by the time his granddaughter Mary was born in 1920, the Pinchot family was incredibly wealthy. As one of four children, Mary and her siblings knew nothing but luxury growing up.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
During the winter, the family lived in their Park Avenue apartment in New York City, hosting dinner parties for the city's elite. In the summers, the Pinchos vacationed at Grey Towers. The Pennsylvania estate Mary's grandfather had built in the middle of a 3,600-acre forest. There, the children passed the days by horseback riding, swimming, and playing tennis.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
Still, while the Pinchots enjoyed enormous privilege, their wealth was matched by a deep sense of civic responsibility. Mary's dad, Amos, was a lawyer who used his family money to help create the American Civil Liberties Union. He spent his life fighting the evils of big business and corporate monopolies. Meanwhile, Mary's mom, Ruth, was a journalist for The Nation and The New Republic magazines.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
At one point, Mary was one of those ladies. But after a toxic marriage and the death of her son left Mary heartbroken, she picked up the pieces and moved on. By the early 1960s, she was on the cusp of reinventing herself. She dropped acid, experimented with radical therapies. She even took on a lover, the President of the United States himself, John F. Kennedy.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
It was especially impressive considering few women had careers at all in that era. Amos and Ruth encouraged their children to follow suit and become independent free thinkers, which meant getting them the best education money could buy. Sometime around 1932, when Mary was 12, she started at a private girls' school on the Upper East Side called Brearley.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
Back then, most elite girls' schools were focused on preparing young women to become partners to brilliant men. Instead, Brearley took what was considered a radical approach and focused on preparing female students for meaningful careers.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
it was a perfect fit for mary she excelled in her classes and had a great group of friends by her senior year mary was attending a whirlwind of debutante balls as boys vied for her attention at one dance she could barely get a word into her date because a handsome young man named john f kennedy kept asking her to dance but Mary's world as she knew it soon came to a halt.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
In 1938, when Mary was 17, her older sister, Rosamund, died by suicide. Everyone was shocked, but Mary's dad took Rosamund's death the hardest. Mary spent the summer before college trying to comfort Amos however she could, but eventually the summer came to an end and it was time for Mary to go off to college.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
In the fall of 1938, 18-year-old Mary started at her mom's alma mater, Vassar Women's College in upstate New York. She made a few good friends while she was there, but after her sister's death, Mary had changed. She wasn't the happy-go-lucky girl she once was.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
instead of spending her free time socializing mary preferred to be alone one acquaintance called her a quote independent soul her behavior might have had to do with her family not only were they still grieving rosamund but amos was struggling After her death, he fell into a deep depression and in 1942, during Mary's senior year, he tried to take his own life as well.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
The topic of suicide was heavily stigmatized, which meant Mary couldn't really talk to anyone about what was going on. So she kept her pain a secret, even from her closest friends. Life only became more hectic as World War II ramped up and the U.S. officially joined the fight in December 1941.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
By the time 22-year-old Mary graduated from Vassar the following spring, the war was in full swing, and with it came some unexpected opportunities. Since most young men had been shipped off to the front lines, it opened up more jobs for the women left behind, including Mary. After graduating, she decided to follow in her mom's footsteps and become a journalist.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
This is Crime House. No matter who you are or where you're from, one thing is true. Sometimes you have to go through some serious trauma to find yourself. And no one knew that better than Mary Pinchot Meyer. In the mid-1900s, Washington, D.C. was a boys' club. Important decisions were made by men in smoke-filled parlors while their wives gossiped in the powder room.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
Soon she started writing a column for the United Press, Mary's colleagues described her as defiant and fearless. Like her mom, Mary didn't shy away from controversy. She wrote about things like sexually transmitted infections and sex education, topics that most people didn't even discuss until the sexual revolution in the 60s. But Mary was interested in more than just the risque.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
Among her group of friends, she was known as a serious thinker. Like Amos, who was an outspoken critic of war and interventionism, Mary was deeply concerned about geopolitics. It wasn't long until she met someone who knew the importance of these issues firsthand. In 1944, when Mary was 24, she met a handsome Marine lieutenant named Cord Meyer.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
Cord was the same age as Mary and had a similar background as her, too. He was Ivy League educated and came from a wealthy East Coast family. When Mary met him, he'd just returned from serving in the South Pacific, and he was a and was still getting used to his new glass eye. Shrapnel from a Japanese grenade had shredded his old one and nearly killed him.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
But Cord considered himself lucky, since the Marine next to him had died instantly. From that day forward, he swore he'd never let his fellow servicemen's deaths be in vain. The only fight he'd take up from now on was the fight for peace. Mary was immediately attracted to Cord's passion and conviction.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
But just as Mary was finally turning the corner, her life was cut short. To this day, no one knows if her death was an accident or an assassination. People's lives are like a story. There's a beginning, a middle, and an end. But you don't always know which part you're on. Sometimes the final chapter arrives far too soon, and we don't always get to know the real ending.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
Soon they were staying up late into the night talking about the meaning of life, death, and their hopes for a better future. Even though the war was still raging...
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
there was reason to be hopeful around the time cord and mary got together in september 1944 the united nations was being created the u.n's goal was to ensure a global conflict like world war ii never happened again if cord wanted to fight for world peace this seemed like the best place to start The first ever U.N.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
conference was set to take place on April 25th, 1945 in San Francisco, and one of the delegates for the U.S. needed an assistant. Ahead of the conference, Cord traveled from New York to Washington, D.C. to interview for the position. But before Cord went in for the interview, he called Mary. He had a very important question. If he landed the job, he knew it might change things between them.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
He'd be busier and traveling a lot. He wanted to know if the woman he loved was in it for the long haul. Cord proposed to Mary then and there over the phone, and she said yes. Sure enough, Cord landed the job. But there wasn't much time to celebrate. Less than a week later, Mary and Cord left for the conference.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
Little did the couple know, the dream that had brought them together was about to tear them apart. Hey everyone, it's Carter with an exciting update. Crime House Studios is launching a new original show called Killer Minds.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
Hosted by licensed forensic psychologist Dr. Tristan Engels and Crime House's Vanessa Richardson, each episode of Killer Minds features a deep dive into the psychology of a notorious murderer. From infamous serial killers to ruthless cult leaders, deadly exes, and terrifying spree killers.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
Along with Vanessa's immersive storytelling full of high stakes twists and turns, Dr. Engels will be providing expert analysis of the people involved. Not just how they killed, but why. Killer Minds is a Crime House Studios original. New episodes drop every Monday and Thursday. Follow wherever you get your podcasts.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
Not many newlyweds would consider a work trip to be the perfect honeymoon, but Mary and Cord Meyer weren't most couples. After the two were married on April 19, 1945, they left for the first ever United Nations conference in San Francisco. Cord had high hopes for the UN. After seeing friends die in front of him during the war, he was desperate for another way to solve global conflicts.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
But almost as soon as he and Mary got to the conference, Cord realized the people at the UN weren't different from other politicians. He watched as attendees made backdoor deals and lobbied colleagues for favors.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
It's not clear if Mary shared Cord's pessimism about the organization, but she probably had a better time at the conference than he did because she ran into an old friend, John F. Kennedy, The schoolboy who tried to steal her away for a dance was now an up-and-coming politician. But Mary and John didn't have much time to catch up. As the conference came to a close, Cord got a terrible phone call.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 1
His twin brother Quentin had been killed in Okinawa, Japan. It should have been a happy time. Mary was six months pregnant and looking to the future, but Quentin's death cast a dark shadow on her and Cord's life. While Cord sank into a deep depression, Mary was left to deal with the logistics of their growing family all on her own. But Mary wasn't one to sit idly by.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
With all the interest in Ruth's story, it didn't take long for a reporter to dig up some old photos of Ruth from her days as a nude model. Of course, they couldn't take the photos to print, so instead they published headlines like Blonde Model Accused of Killing Ace Race Car Driver and The Back Street's Girl Who Tried to Gate Crash Society.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
All the negative press was a nightmare for her attorneys, but Ruth herself didn't seem to mind. In fact, when she heard she was being referred to as a model, Ruth got to thinking. Since she'd been in prison, her roots had grown out. With her upcoming trial, she wanted to look good in court. She was sure the photos would be published all over town.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
So she arranged for her hairdresser to come to the prison and dye her hair back to platinum blonde. Now that Ruth looked the part of a blonde bombshell, there was only one thing left to do. Go to trial and put on a show. 28-year-old Ruth Ellis' murder trial began on June 20, 1955, in London, England.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
It had been over two months since she shot her lover, 25-year-old David Blakely, outside the Magdala Pub. Since then, the story of Ruth and David's tragic love affair had spread like wildfire. As Ruth walked into the courtroom, The aisles were packed with reporters from the United States, France, Italy and West Germany.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
They all turned to look as Ruth strolled in, wearing a fur-trimmed black suit, white silk blouse and black high heels. Her platinum blonde hair was perfectly coiffed. Once Ruth was seated, her attorney addressed the judge. He said Ruth was pleading not guilty.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
He made it clear that Ruth didn't deny killing David, but he argued that her judgment was compromised given the emotional distress she'd experienced during her relationship with David. Because of that, he argued she should be found guilty of manslaughter, which carried a lighter sentence than murder.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
When it came time for the prosecution to speak, they highlighted all of the unflattering articles that had come out about Ruth and put her complicated love life front and center. The lawyer said Ruth had been sleeping with David and Desmond Cousin at the same time He insisted that when David wanted to end things with Ruth, she couldn't handle the rejection and killed him in revenge.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
You'll get every episode ad-free, and instead of having to wait for each episode of a two-part series, you'll get access to both at once, plus exciting bonus content. This is the second of two episodes on the murder of David Blakely, an English race car driver who was killed in 1955 by his lover, Ruth Ellis.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
When David's friends Clive Gunnell and Aunt Finn later took the stand, they supported those claims. The only witness to offer Ruth some support was Desmond. He told the jurors he'd seen the impact of David's violence on Ruth and had helped her cover up her bruises with makeup. He argued that while Ruth did kill David, it was only because she'd reached a boiling point.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
eventually it came time for Ruth to take the stand she spoke quietly as her lawyer asked her question after question about the physical abuse David had put her through based on her testimony Ruth's attorney insisted her relationship had been an emotional prison that Ruth couldn't escape the jurors were moved by Ruth's experience
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
But whatever mercy they might have felt vanished when Ruth spoke the words that put the final nail in her coffin. Ruth's attorney asked what she planned to do when she confronted David that night in front of the Magdala pub. She responded, quote, It's obvious when I shot him, I intended to kill him. The following day, June 21st, 1955, the court reconvened.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
After just a single day of testimony, it was time for the jurors to make a decision. After 23 minutes of deliberation, they announced their verdict. Ruth was guilty of murder. Ruth smiled as the judge sentenced her to die by hanging. Nowadays, trials and appeals take years, but 70 years ago, things moved much more swiftly.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
Ruth's execution was set for July 13, 1955, less than a month after her sentencing. Ruth's situation seemed hopeless, but while Ruth may have accepted her fate, the British public wanted to fight for her. Her story resonated with a lot of people who sympathized with her situation. In their eyes, Ruth wasn't a monster. She was a young woman who had reached her breaking point and acted irrationally.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
Beyond that, it was rare for women to be executed in Britain at the time. In fact, only 10% of women sentenced to death during the 20th century were actually executed. Public sympathy for Ruth swelled and death penalty abolitionists wrote letters that were published in the papers. 50,000 people signed a petition to appeal or at least postpone her execution.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
Some publications even shifted from covering the story in a sensational way to advocating for Ruth's life. One London newspaper called Ruth the woman on Britain's conscience. Despite all their efforts, the judge upheld the ruling. On July 11th, 1955, just 20 days after her sentencing, the court announced there would be no avoiding the death penalty for Ruth Ellis.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
Ruth spent July 12th, the day before her execution, writing letters and receiving visitors, including her parents. She asked her mother to visit the cemetery where David was buried and lay a bouquet of red, white, and pink carnations on his grave. After their visit, Ruth's parents stayed awake into the early hours of July 13th, hoping for a last-minute delay in her hanging.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
Last time, I told you about how Ruth and David crossed paths at a London nightclub in 1953. Over the next two years, their turbulent relationship took over both of their lives. Today, I'll fill you in on how Ruth and David's love affair ended in murder. Then I'll take you through the ensuing investigation and sensational trial that upended the United Kingdom's entire justice system.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
That morning, 35 members of the London County Council signed a petition and rushed it to the House of Commons, hoping to change the court's mind. But nothing they did made a difference. While Ruth waited in her cell, 500 men, women, and children stood outside the gates of Holloway Prison. Some were curious onlookers caught up in the media circus.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
Others were protesters who believed that a miscarriage of justice was about to take place. Groups of women prayed and wept at the gates. On the morning of July 13th, 1955, 28-year-old Ruth was led from her cell to the gallows. She was executed shortly after 9am and laid to rest in an unmarked grave on prison grounds. But Ruth's story was far from over. The public was outraged.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
A group of teachers from a school near the prison told reporters their young students were horrified by Ruth's fate. One member of the British Parliament said Ruth's execution was, quote, murder in cold blood. Another politician said capital punishment in Great Britain should be outlawed. It took some time, but eventually, all the public outcry over Ruth's death did move the needle in the UK.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
In 1957, two years after her hanging, the Homicide Act was introduced into law. Now, offenders with a confirmed mental disorder could no longer be convicted of murder. In Ruth's case, she had suffered violent physical abuse at David's hands during their relationship, and some would argue she was in a compromised state of mind when she took his life.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
It's possible, had the Homicide Act been in effect during Ruth's trial, she would have been found guilty of manslaughter as opposed to murder, and she would have never been executed. It would take several more years, but the death penalty was suspended in 1965, ten years after Ruth Ellis' death. It was officially abolished in 1998.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
Ruth Ellis remains the last woman to be executed in Great Britain. And in 1971, her remains were exhumed and she was given a proper burial. In the late 1990s, Ruth's sister Muriel and her daughter Georgina tried to get her charges reduced from murder to manslaughter. It was a symbolic gesture. Even so, they both passed away shortly after, and Ruth's charges were never reduced.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
they weren't the only ones who were affected long after ruth's death ruth's shadow loomed large in her son's life andy was never able to move past what happened to his mother and eventually developed depression and a substance abuse disorder as a result
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
by 1982 it was too much for 37 year old andy that year he was found dead in his one-bedroom apartment in london surrounded by pill bottles the coroner ruled his death a suicide He was cremated, his remains buried with Ruth. Ruth Ellis was a complicated woman, and while she certainly wasn't justified in her actions, it's easy to understand why she was driven past the point of no return.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
We've all dealt with our fair share of hardships and trauma. Some of us are able to get the help we need and come out on the other side. Unfortunately for Ruth, she was never able to outrun her demons. And both she and David Blakely lost their lives as a result. Thanks so much for listening. I'm Carter Roy, and this is Murder True Crime Stories.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
Come back next week for the story of a new murder and all the people it affected. Murder True Crime Stories is a Crime House original powered by Pave Studios. Here at Crime House, we want to thank each and every one of you for your support. If you like what you heard today, reach out on social media at Crime House on TikTok and Instagram.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
All that and more coming up next. By the summer of 1954, 27-year-old Ruth Ellis was well and truly falling for 25-year-old David Blakely. After two dead-end relationships, Ruth felt like David was the one. But he didn't exactly feel the same way.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
Don't forget to rate, review, and follow Murder True Crime Stories wherever you get your podcasts. Your feedback truly makes a difference. And to enhance your Murder True Crime Stories listening experience, subscribe to CrimeHouse Plus on Apple Podcasts.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
You'll get every episode ad-free, and instead of having to wait for each episode of a two-part series, you'll get access to both at once, plus exciting bonus content. We'll be back next Tuesday. Murder True Crime Stories is hosted by me, Carter Roy, and is a Crime House original powered by Pave Studios.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
This episode was brought to life by the Murder True Crime Stories team, Max Cutler, Ron Shapiro, Alex Benidon, Natalie Pertsofsky, Lori Marinelli, Sarah Carroll, Matt Gilligan, and Russell Nash. Thank you for listening.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
while they weren't exclusive david was seeing other women and ruth was sleeping with her mutual friend desmond cousin she was ready to give it all up for david and before long her feelings for him turned into a full-on obsession Despite their arrangement, whenever David was away from Ruth, Ruth worried he was out with other girls, which he was.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
So Ruth tried to even the playing field by pitting him and Desmond against one another. She made sure David knew all about her dates with Desmond and was constantly looking to get a reaction out of him. Sometimes she was successful, just not in the way she wanted. That fall, Ruth and David's relationship became even more erratic, violent even.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
They were both drinking heavily and their arguments would frequently turn into physical brawls. By the time Christmas of 1954 rolled around, David was thinking it was time to move on. He told a friend he wanted to get away from Ruth. But she wasn't the only one who was infatuated. Despite his realization that their relationship had become toxic, David always got pulled back in.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
That might have been because Ruth also knew how to play the dating game. While she was madly in love with David, she still kept her cards close to her chest. For the holidays, she gifted David and Desmond identical silver cigarette cases.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
it was a not so subtle message that they were competing for her affection but as 1954 turned into 1955 28 year old ruth couldn't hide her true feelings any longer because in march of that year she discovered she was pregnant This was the second time Ruth had gotten pregnant while she was with David. The first time, when it wasn't clear whose baby it was, she decided to get an abortion.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
But now that she knew David was the father, she wondered if maybe having a child would finally bring them together in a serious way. The last time Ruth had gotten pregnant, David had offered to help raise the baby, even if it wasn't his. but this time he wasn't interested. The couple fought over what Ruth should do and the argument ended in tragedy.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
And in 1955, the United Kingdom was forced to deal with the issue head on. After Ruth Ellis and David Blakely's tumultuous relationship ended in murder, everyone in London had an opinion about the appropriate punishment for the killer. By the end of the trial, it was decided. And both Ruth and David would wind up dead. People's lives are like a story. There's a beginning, a middle, and an end.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
David became so angry, he punched Ruth in the stomach and she suffered a miscarriage. Despite what he'd done, Ruth didn't or couldn't walk away from David. She continued to spend time with him and even told her friends they were planning to get married. That couldn't have been further from the truth. As the Easter holidays approached, David was ready to end things once and for all.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
On April 8th, 1955, he met his friend Aunt Finn later along with Aunt's wife Carol at a pub called The Magdala. They could immediately tell something was wrong. After a bit of prying, David admitted he wanted to leave Ruth. When his friends asked why he hadn't gone through with it yet, David replied, quote, It's not as easy as all that. You don't know her. You don't know what she's capable of.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
The Finn leaders couldn't argue with that, so they suggested he spend Easter weekend at their place. At least that way he could get a little distance from Ruth. David agreed. Only he didn't tell Ruth about his plans. When he missed their date that Friday, she called the Finlaters. She knew David spent a lot of time with them and asked if he was around. Carol and Aunt told her he wasn't.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
Ruth didn't believe them. Not only did she think David was there, but she thought he was sneaking around behind her back. Ruth was convinced David was sleeping with the Finlaters' 19-year-old live-in nanny, and she wasn't about to let him get away with it. Shortly after calling the Finlaters, Ruth showed up at their house.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
She pounded on the door, and when David came outside, she yelled at him, loud enough for the whole neighborhood to hear. Someone alerted the police, and they talked Ruth down. Once she was calm enough to hold a conversation, David finally told her he was done. He refused to leave with her and said he was staying with the Finlaters through the weekend. He didn't want to see her again.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
Ruth was humiliated. She went home and ruminated on everything David had done to her. She couldn't believe that after what she'd been through, he was going to leave her just like that. Ruth felt like she was a true catch. If David couldn't see that well, she'd make sure he regretted it.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
On April 10th, 1955, Easter Sunday, Ruth spent the day with Desmond's cousin and her 11-year-old son, Andy, who was back home from boarding school. But Ruth didn't want him to see what she was about to do. After shopping around with him and Desmond, Ruth tucked Andy into bed at 7.30 p.m. Then she put a gun into her purse and called a taxi. She told the driver to drop her off at the Finlader's.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
Around 9 p.m., the taxi approached the house. Ruth saw David and his friend Clive Gunnell walk out and hop into a car. Ruth had a good idea of where they were headed, so she paid the driver and sent him on his way. Then she walked the quarter mile to the Magdala pub. Ruth stood outside the Magdala while David and Clive had a few drinks.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
Neither of them noticed her peeking through the window, watching them. At 9.30pm, David and Clive exited the pub. They walked toward the car. As David fumbled around in his pocket for the keys, he heard someone come up behind him and call his name. He turned around to find Ruth standing there. pointing a revolver straight at his chest.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
This is Crime House. When it comes to murder, everyone has a different understanding of what justice should look like. Some people think life in prison is a fitting fate for a killer. Others believe they should be executed. Whatever your feelings about the death penalty are, there's no denying it's one of the most controversial topics out there.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
On Easter Sunday, April 10th, 1955, 28-year-old Ruth Ellis hunted down her lover, 25-year-old David Blakely, outside of a pub. Then she pointed a revolver at his chest. She saw the shock on his face as he registered what was about to happen. David turned and ran. After a few steps, Ruth fired two shots into his back. She followed as David staggered away.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
He didn't get far before collapsing onto the pavement in front of the Magdala Pub. David lay there motionless. But Ruth wasn't done yet. She continued to fire into David as several witnesses watched in horror. Ruth didn't stop until she ran out of bullets. When she was finished, she turned to David's friend Clive. Ruth was calm as she told Clive to go inside the pub and call the police.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
But that wouldn't be necessary. An off-duty officer was already there having a drink. When he heard the commotion, he rushed outside. Ruth calmly handed over the gun. Then she just stood there silently while he called for backup, as if she was contemplating what she'd just done. A few minutes later, an ambulance arrived and paramedics removed David's body from the scene.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
He was pronounced dead on arrival at the hospital. Meanwhile, Ruth was taken into custody. By 11 p.m., Ruth arrived at the police station. She was led to an interrogation room where detectives questioned her about the shooting. Ruth didn't hesitate. She came right out and said she was guilty of killing David.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
But you don't always know which part you're on. Sometimes the final chapter arrives far too soon and we don't always get to know the real ending. I'm Carter Roy, and this is Murder True Crime Stories, a Crime House original show powered by PAVE Studios. Every Tuesday, I'll explore the story of a notorious murder or murders.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
She admitted that when he said he was staying with the Finlaters that weekend, she became enraged and decided to kill him. However, Ruth did try to explain her side of the story. She told the officers all about their tumultuous relationship and the abuse she suffered at David's hands. As for the murder weapon, she insisted a stranger had given her the gun three years ago.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
Ruth said she didn't even know it was loaded until she fired it at David that day. Even if that was true, it didn't matter who had purchased the weapon or if Ruth knew it was loaded. There was no doubt about it. Ruth was a killer. And the following day, on April 11th, 1955, she was charged with David Blakely's murder. By that point, the story was all over the English tabloids.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
Even today, these publications are known for embellishing their stories with sensational details. But when it came to Ruth and David's tragic romance, they didn't need to do much exaggerating. From Ruth's time as a call girl to David's exciting racing career, the people of Great Britain wanted to know it all.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
As reporters clamored to learn every lurid detail about Ruth's life, she awaited trial in London's Holloway Prison. Longing for a reminder of her old life, she asked the guards for a photograph of her son Andy. Ruth seemed less interested in her daughter Georgina, who now lived with her father George, as he looked for someone to adopt her.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
Beyond the photo of Andy, Ruth spent her time reading the Bible, but it doesn't seem like she learned many lessons from studying scripture. Two days after the murder, Ruth wrote a letter to David's mom. Ruth apologized for what she'd done, but insisted it wasn't her fault. Ruth believed the Finlaters were ultimately responsible for driving a fatal wedge between her and David.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
Now, because of their meddling, she was going to die. Although it had only been 48 hours since she'd been arrested, Ruth probably knew what was going to happen next. The 1950s saw a number of high-profile executions in Great Britain, and considering how much evidence the police had... It seemed likely that Ruth would meet the same fate. Her only hope was being declared criminally insane.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
Over the next two months, Ruth was evaluated by several different psychiatrists. This was her chance to express remorse about her actions, but Ruth didn't show any hint of regret. She told one doctor she felt justified in killing David because of how he'd mistreated her during their relationship.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
Another psychiatrist who spent time with Ruth didn't offer an official diagnosis but concluded that Ruth was emotionally immature. As such, she didn't possess the problem-solving skills to deal with her explosive relationship with David. That same doctor asked Ruth if she'd considered how her actions would impact her two children. Ruth said she'd never thought about it.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
At Crime House, we want to express our gratitude to you, our community, for making this possible. Please support us by rating, reviewing, and following Murder True Crime Stories wherever you get your podcasts. Your feedback truly matters. And to enhance your Murder True Crime Stories listening experience, subscribe to Crime House Plus on Apple Podcasts.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
In between meetings with psychiatrists, Ruth was allowed visitors. One of her most frequent was Desmond Cousin, the third wheel in her convoluted love triangle with David. Despite what she'd done, it seemed like Desmond was still very much in love with Ruth. And like the other prison officials, he was shocked by Ruth's indifference to the horrific crimes she'd committed.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 2
But while Ruth may have been apathetic about her actions, there was one thing she was very clear about. No matter what the psychiatrists concluded, she refused to plead guilty by reason of insanity. which meant her lawyers had an uphill battle ahead of them if they wanted to find a way to avoid the death penalty. As they struggled to prepare for her trial, yet another wrench was thrown their way.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
Along with Vanessa's immersive storytelling full of high stakes twists and turns, Dr. Engels will be providing expert analysis of the people involved. Not just how they killed, but why. Killer Minds is a Crime House Studios original. New episodes drop every Monday and Thursday. Follow wherever you get your podcasts.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
At Crime House, we want to express our gratitude to you, our community, for making this possible. Please support us by rating, reviewing, and following Murder True Crime Stories wherever you get your podcasts. Your feedback truly matters. And for ad-free and early access to murder true crime stories, plus exciting Crime House bonus content, subscribe to Crime House Plus on Apple Podcasts.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
By the end of July 2003, the disappearance and murder of 21-year-old Patrick Dennehy had been solved. After over a month of tireless searches, authorities had found Patrick's body and his killer, his own teammate and best friend, Carlton Dotson. But while the Waco, Texas Police Department worked to build a case against Carlton, they came across some unexpected information about Patrick.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
And it made Baylor University and its men's basketball head coach look very bad. All at Patrick Dennehy's expense. Apparently, when Dave Bliss first approached Patrick about joining the team, he promised him a scholarship. The only issue was the basketball program had already awarded all their available scholarships by that point.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
Bliss knew that, but he also knew Patrick couldn't afford the tuition otherwise. So Bliss paid Patrick's tuition himself without him knowing. He also threw in some additional gifts, including Patrick's Chevy Tahoe. While these allegations didn't have any legal ramifications, they did violate the National Collegiate Athletic Association's bylaws. The NCAA is very clear.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
A coach cannot personally pay for an athlete's tuition, nor pay him in other ways. If the claims against Bliss were true, Baylor was looking at some major consequences, including losing scholarship funding or postseason bans. If that happened, the Bears wouldn't be allowed to play in tournaments like March Madness. And of course, it also meant their coach might be forced to resign.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
Even just one of these punishments could set the team back years. Bliss knew he could be in serious trouble. But instead of owning up to his mistakes, he decided to drag Patrick Dennehy's name through the mud. While the authorities were searching for Patrick earlier that summer, Bliss had started spreading some nasty rumors about Patrick and Carlton.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
He told anyone who would listen they were drug dealers, which was pretty convenient since Patrick wasn't exactly able to defend himself at the time. But Bliss was willing to do whatever it took to protect his reputation. He hoped to control the narrative by raising the possibility that any money Patrick had, including tuition payments, had actually come from selling drugs.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
But if Bliss wanted that story to stick, he needed some help. Just before the end of July 2003, around the time Carlton Dotson was arrested, Bliss approached his assistant coaches. He told them he wanted to find some players who would support his claims against Carlton and Patrick.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
According to Bliss, he knew he could get a player named Harvey Thomas to support his drug dealing allegations because Bliss had lied for Thomas. Apparently, Bliss had watched Thomas in a pickup game before he was officially recruited, which was a violation of NCAA rules. Bliss promised to keep the game a secret as long as Thomas went along with his plan.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
Thomas didn't want to put his basketball career in jeopardy and agreed. With Thomas on board, Bliss wanted two more players to back him up. It's not clear how he convinced them to take his side, but by early August 2003, Bliss had his three guys, and they met with an internal committee that was investigating the allegations against Bliss. They testified that Patrick Dennehy was a drug dealer.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
It looked like Bliss was in the clear. But then, on August 8th, 2003, it all blew up. That day, Bliss met with the head of the investigative committee. At this time, they asked him to submit a copy of his bank statements. Bliss knew this was the one piece of evidence he couldn't lie about.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
Before we get started, you should know this episode includes graphic discussions of murder. Listener discretion is advised. With March Madness kicking off, this one-part special is highlighting two notorious basketball-related murders, one from the world of college basketball and one from the NBA.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
Not only would these statements reveal that he had been paying for Patrick's tuition, but they would also lead to the revelation that he had paid for another player's tuition too. The same day he was asked about the bank statements, Dave Bliss resigned as head coach. In the wake of the resignation, Baylor sanctioned itself by declaring that it would not play in any postseason games that year.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
But the story wasn't over yet, because while all of this was going on, there was still a major question to answer, one that was far more important than any basketball game. Would Carlton Dotson be found guilty of murdering Patrick Dennehy? As the university attempted to distance itself from Bliss, the authorities prepared for Carlton Dotson to go on trial for murdering Patrick Dennehy.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
But before he could take the stand, Carlton was evaluated by doctors. According to them, Carlton suffered from hallucinations stemming from his belief that he was Jesus. So in the fall of 2004, a judge deemed Carlton unfit to stand trial and sent him to a mental health facility instead. But just a few months later, that decision was reversed.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
According to Carlton's doctors, he was faking his condition. With that, Carlton was back in the hot seat. In June 2005, he went on trial, but it wouldn't be a long process. Carlton pleaded guilty and was sentenced to 35 years in prison. With Patrick's killer now behind bars, the only loose ends to tie up were those connected to Dave Bliss and Baylor University.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
Eventually, Bliss admitted to lying to the internal committee. In 2005, Bliss received the equivalent of a 10-year ban from working within the NCAA. But that didn't stop him from accepting other coaching jobs. Throughout the 2000s and 2010s, Bliss bounced around smaller schools not affiliated with the NCAA.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
However, his career took another turn in 2017 when a Showtime documentary detailed his role in the 2003 Baylor scandal. Apparently, not all of Bliss's assistant coaches had been willing to support his version of events. One of them, a man named Abar Rouse, secretly recorded every single meeting they had. Rouse handed those recordings over to Showtime, and they were featured in the film.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
Now, all of America could see just how low Bliss was willing to go to protect himself. Because Bliss hadn't only trashed Patrick Dennehy's reputation, he allegedly knew Patrick was in danger and did nothing. According to some reports, Bliss knew Patrick had received threats but chose to ignore it, something Bliss had repeatedly denied.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
Whether it's true or not, it's clear that Dave Bliss was willing to betray Patrick in order to save himself. A young man he'd personally asked to play for him, who some said looked up to Bliss like a father figure, all just to avoid being caught in a problem of his own making. After the show aired, Dave Bliss retired from coaching, but the damage he'd done was irreversible.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
First, we'll dive into the disappearance and murder of 21-year-old Patrick Dennehy, a promising young player with dreams of going pro. In the summer of 2003, he transferred to the Baylor University Bears. But before he could play a single game, he vanished. The winding investigation led detectives to a shocking discovery that involved the university's head coach.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
And Patrick Dennehy paid the ultimate price. Coming up, another basketball-related murder covering the tragic death of Memphis Grizzlies hometown hero Lorenzen Wright. Patrick Dennehy's story is a tragic one, and unfortunately, it's not the only basketball-related murder that's made headlines. Even when a player does manage to achieve his dreams and go pro, it doesn't mean he leaves danger behind.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
Sometimes it follows him and comes from the most unexpected place possible. Such was the case with Lorenzen Wright. On Sunday, July 18, 2010, 34-year-old Lorenzen flew into Memphis, Tennessee. After 13 years in the NBA, he had recently retired and settled down in Atlanta.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
But Lorenzen's ex-wife, Shara, and their children still lived in the area, so he was constantly flying into Memphis to see the kids. Lorenzen also made sure to see his friends when he was in town. That day, his buddy Phil Dotson picked him up from the airport. They spent a few hours hanging out at Phil's place.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
Then they went to a local gym to pick up Lorenzen's son, Lorenzen Jr., where he was playing basketball. According to Phil, Lorenzen said Shara wanted them to drop Junior off at her house. They arrived at her place in Collierville, a suburb of Memphis, around 10 p.m. He watched as Lorenzen and Junior got out of the car and headed to the front door. But something wasn't right.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
According to Phil, Lorenzen said he needed to, quote, deal with this and would call Phil later that evening. It was the last time he'd see his friend alive. A few days later, Phil got a call from Lorenzen's mom, Debra. She wanted to know if he'd spoken to Lorenzen recently. Phil said he hadn't heard from him since he dropped Lorenzen and his son off at Shara's the other night.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
When Deborah contacted Lorenzen's other friends in the area, they all said the same thing. No one had heard from Lorenzen in days. Some wondered if he'd left town without saying goodbye. Deborah hoped they were right, but after four days had passed with no word from her son, she couldn't sit around and do nothing. On July 22nd, she reported Lorenzen missing.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
It didn't take long for the news to spread like wildfire through the city. For many in Memphis, Lorenzen was a hometown hero. Although he'd actually grown up in Mississippi, his family had moved to Memphis when he was a teen. He attended Booker T. Washington High School, where he played basketball. And it didn't take long for Lorenzen and his coaches to realize he was good. Really good.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
After high school, Lorenzen played for the University of Memphis. After just two seasons, the 21-year-old became the seventh overall pick in the 1996 NBA draft. His professional career began with three seasons on the Los Angeles Clippers. After that, Lorenzen bounced around, playing for teams like the Atlanta Hawks and Sacramento Kings.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
But it's safe to say the highlight of his career was probably playing for the Memphis Grizzlies, his hometown team. Lorenzen was beloved in the Memphis community. He was gracious to fans of all ages, and more importantly, he volunteered constantly, whether it was speaking at local high schools or visiting sick children at the hospital. Lorenzen was always happy to do it.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
He spent five seasons with the Grizzlies and by 2009, 33-year-old Lorenzen was ready to retire. After 13 years in the NBA, he knew it was time to call it quits and move on to other things. But despite Lorenzen's charisma and positive attitude, not everything in his life was sunshine and roses, especially his marriage.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
After that, we'll move to the murder of 34-year-old Lorenzen Wright, who played for several NBA teams but was retired at the time of his death. In the wake of Lorenzen's murder in 2010, detectives searched far and wide for his killer. After nearly a decade, they arrested several people, and it turned out the mastermind was closer to home than anyone ever thought possible.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
At the time of his disappearance in July 2010, Lorenzen and his wife Shara were estranged. But it hadn't always been that way. He first met Shara while he was a student at Booker T. Washington High School. She was his basketball coach's daughter. And although Shara was five years older than Lorenzen, the two quickly hit it off and began dating.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
They stayed together through all of Lorenzen's big life changes from playing college ball to going pro. They had several kids and got married in 1998 when Lorenzen was 24 and Shara was 29. It seemed like they were happy together and in it for the long haul. But then, in 2003, their 11-month-old daughter, Sierra, tragically died of sudden infant death syndrome.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
From then on, their relationship was never the same. Over the next few years, their marriage deteriorated. When Lorenzen retired from the NBA in 2009, he decided to live in Atlanta while Shara and the kids stayed in Memphis. By early 2010, the couple officially divorced but seemed to be on decent terms.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
Even so, 39-year-old Shara was the last person to have seen Lorenzen before he went missing on July 22nd of that year. And in the wake of his disappearance, she was one of the first people detectives talked to. Shara told investigators that on the night of the 18th, Lorenzen dropped off their son, stayed for a little bit, then left.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
But a few days later, Shara added some more details to her story. According to her, Lorenzen had a box of drugs with him that night. She implied he'd gotten mixed up in dealing narcotics. She also claimed he was being followed by unknown gunmen in the days before his disappearance. But even with all the additional information from Shara, investigators weren't any closer to finding Lorenzen.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
Over the next few days, they searched far and wide. The authorities reached out to Lorenzen's friends in Memphis, Atlanta, Mississippi, and everywhere in between. But no one had seen or heard from him. But on July 27th, Nine days after he went missing, they got an unexpected lead from a local 911 dispatcher.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
She told her supervisor about a strange call she'd gotten back on July 19th, the day after Phil dropped Lorenzen off at Shara's. That day, she heard 11 gunshots on an emergency call and a voice on the other line. The person spoke briefly before the call was cut off. When the dispatcher tried calling back, no one answered.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
For some unknown reason, the dispatcher waited eight days to report the incident. Police didn't waste any time in tracking the call. Using data from cell phone towers in the area, they were able to pinpoint a rough location of where the call had come from. It led them to a wooded area near Germantown, about seven miles outside of Memphis.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
Officers searched the region, known as Callous Cut-Off, with cadaver dogs. It didn't take them long to find the body of Lorenzen Wright. Lorenzen's remains were taken to a coroner for an autopsy. The report revealed he'd been shot multiple times in the head and chest. The reports also indicated the bullets came from two different guns, meaning there appeared to be two killers.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
They knew this wasn't a robbery gone wrong. Lorenzen had been found with a gold chain still around his neck. Beyond that, the area where he was found was littered with bullet casings. Based on the evidence, it seemed like whoever had done this to Lorenzen took him to callous cutoff with the intention of killing him.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
But there weren't any fingerprints or other identifying information at the crime scene, which meant detectives were still a long way from pinpointing a suspect. The only thing they could do was dive into Lorenzen's personal life. They needed to know if there was someone out there who would have wanted him dead.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
Detectives searched far and wide for his killer, but before long, they realized their primary suspect was right under their noses this whole time. In July 2010, the body of 34-year-old former NBA player Lorenzen Wright was found in a wooded area outside of Memphis, Tennessee. An autopsy revealed he'd been shot multiple times by multiple guns.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
All that and more, coming up. I've got some exciting news. Crime House Studios is launching a new original show called Killer Minds. Hosted by licensed forensic psychologist Dr. Tristan Engels and Crime House's Vanessa Richardson, each episode features a deep dive into the psychology of a notorious murderer. From serial killers to cult leaders, deadly exes, and spree killers.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
But beyond the bullet casings found at the crime scene, there was barely any other evidence for investigators to go on. So detectives started looking for a possible suspect or suspects as well as a motive. Almost immediately, the rumor mill led them to one person, Lorenzen's ex-wife, 39-year-old Shara Wright.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
The month after Lorenzen's body was found, Shara's former assistant reached out to investigators. She told detectives they should look into Shara and allegedly even gave them audio recordings of Shara threatening Lorenzen. Those recordings haven't been made public, but we do know investigators followed up on the assistant's tip and continued to ask around about Shara.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
And the more people they spoke to, the more they noticed something odd. No one came to her defense. In other words, people wouldn't have been entirely shocked if she had something to do with Lorenzen's death. Shara must have picked up on the gossip, because she doubled down on what she'd already told investigators, that Lorenzen had gotten himself mixed up with drug dealers.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
And as new information began to surface, it seemed like maybe she was right. Soon, detectives learned that Lorenzen had been in a bad place financially. Despite earning roughly $55 million over the course of his NBA career, by 2010, Lorenzen was nearly broke. In fact, two of his houses were facing foreclosure. Lorenzen and Shara apparently had a history of frivolous spending.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
New cars, new houses, new clothes, new everything. Investigators and media outlets discovered that two years earlier, in 2008, Lorenzen was hard up for cash. So he decided to sell off two expensive cars to a drag racer named Bobby Cole. However, Cole was more than just a race car driver. He was a drug trafficker for a major cartel.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
Some suspected that perhaps Lorenzen was using the cars to help launder drug money. The DEA and the FBI looked into the connection. Their findings were definitive. There was absolutely no evidence to support that Lorenzen was involved in drug trafficking. More than likely, he simply sold the cars to Bobby Cole, and that was the extent of their relationship.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
So it was extremely unlikely he'd been killed in some sort of drug-related dispute. While the feds worked to clear Lorenzen's name, the people of Memphis continued to keep an eye on Shara. From detectives to reporters to the public, everyone was watching her. And before long, they all found the motive they were looking for. It turned out, Lorenzen wasn't the only one with money troubles.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
Allegedly, Shara was $3 million in debt, which meant she might have been desperate for cash and willing to kill Lorenzen to get it. For the next two years, detectives watched and waited to see what Shara would do. And in 2012, they finally got their smoking gun. That year, Shara received a $1 million life insurance payout from Lorenzen's death.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
This was part of her and Lorenzen's divorce settlement and was meant to go to their kids. But as their mother, Shara was in control of the money until the kids were 18. This led some people to wonder if Shara had arranged to have Lorenzen killed in order to get the funds sooner rather than later. But less than a year later, the money was gone. Shara had spent it all.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
Even though this seemed like a clear motive, investigators couldn't find any clear evidence to link Shara to the crime. And in the years that followed, the case slowly ran cold. Memphis police didn't give up looking for Lorenzen's killer, but the more time that passed, the less hopeful they felt. In the meantime, Shara got on with her life.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
She eventually wrote a novel about a cheating NBA player from Memphis called Mr. Tell Me Anything and claimed it was inspired by her relationship with Lorenzen. She also made plans to write a sequel in which that same NBA player was murdered. The similarities weren't lost on the public. There's no doubt Shara's work was distasteful, but still, it didn't mean she was involved in Lorenzen's death.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
At some point, she decided she wanted a fresh start and moved to Riverside, California. She remarried and tried to move forward. But back in Memphis, people continued to hope for closure. However, by 2017, seven years had passed and the investigation still hadn't progressed. Then, in November of that year, Memphis PD got a tip from an undisclosed source that
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
Killer Minds is a Crime House Studios original. New episodes drop every Monday and Thursday. Follow wherever you get your podcasts. By the mid-1990s, the Baylor University men's basketball team was floundering. In the nearly 50 years since the school's program was established, they'd only had one March Madness appearance.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
the tipster said there was evidence related to Lorenzen Wright's murder in a lake in Walnut, Mississippi. On November 9th, law enforcement waded through the muddy water and found a gun. Despite all the years that had passed, forensics tests confirmed it was one of the two guns used to murder Lorenzen. And it didn't take them long to figure out who shot it.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
On December 5th, 2017, a man in a white hoodie and black beanie walked into a convenience store in Collierville, the town in Memphis where Sherry used to live. A moment later, police rushed inside and surrounded him. They told the man he was under arrest for the murder of Lorenzen Wright.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
The suspect was 47-year-old Billy Ray Turner, a local landscaper and church deacon with a rap sheet that included kidnapping and assault. And the authorities were pretty sure they knew who Turner's accomplice was. Ten days later, police arrested Shara Wright out in Riverside, California. They charged her with first-degree murder.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
It was welcome news for the people of Memphis, but they were left asking themselves, how were Shara Wright and Billy Ray Turner connected? And what were their roles in Lorenzen's death? The answer finally came five months later. During a May 2018 bond hearing, the public learned the name of the man who had led police to the gun, Jimmy Martin.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
At the time, Jimmy was a convicted murderer, serving a 20-year sentence for killing his girlfriend in 2012. He was also Cheryl Wright's cousin. According to Jimmy, back in 2010, Shara had told him about her plot to kill Lorenzen. She said she and her friend, Billy Ray Turner, who she was sleeping with, wanted to kill Lorenzen for his life insurance money.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
If Jimmy helped clean up the crime scene, Shara would give him a portion of the payout. Jimmy agreed. At the 2018 bond hearing, he testified that he was in Batesville, Mississippi on the night of the murder. A day or two later, Shara picked him up and they drove to Memphis together to get rid of the evidence. In the car, Shara told him the deed was done. She and Billy had killed Lorenzen.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
He said Shara went on to explain how she'd lured Lorenzen into the woods... where Billy ambushed him. After that, she and Billy both shot Lorenzen several times. By the time Jimmy and Shara arrived at the crime scene, Lorenzen had been dead for a few days. According to Jimmy, he helped Shara find one of the guns she'd accidentally left behind.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
Then they drove back to Mississippi, where they dumped the weapon in a lake. The evidence was overwhelming. In July 2019, 48-year-old Shara Wright pleaded guilty to orchestrating Lorenzen's death. She was sentenced to 30 years in prison. In 2022, her accomplice, Billy Ray Turner, had his day in court. A jury also found him guilty of murder, and he was sentenced to 41 years.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
For the people of Memphis, it was the end of a dark and painful chapter in the city's history. While Shara had tried to tarnish Lorenzen's name, in the end, the truth won out. Today, Lorenzen is remembered for his talent, his kindness, and most of all, for his contributions to the city of Memphis and the game of basketball. Thanks so much for listening.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
I'm Carter Roy, and this is Murder True Crime Stories. That's it for our March Madness special, but come back next week as we resume our regular programming. Murder True Crime Stories is a Crime House original. Here at Crime House, we want to thank each and every one of you for your support. If you like what you heard today, reach out on social media at Crime House.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
By 1999, the Waco, Texas-based team was desperate for a change, so they searched for a new coach. They had their eyes on Dave Bliss, who had had success with the Southern Methodist and New Mexico University men's basketball teams. That year, Baylor awarded him a whopping five-year, $3 million contract, making Bliss one of the highest-paid coaches in the Big 12 Conference.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
Don't forget to rate, review, and follow Murder True Crime Stories wherever you get your podcasts. Your feedback truly makes a difference. And for ad-free and early access to Murder True Crime Stories, plus exciting bonus content, subscribe to Crime House Plus on Apple Podcasts. Murder True Crime Stories is hosted by me, Carter Roy, and is a Crime House original powered by Pave Studios.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
This episode was brought to life by the Murder True Crime Stories team, Max Cutler, Ron Shapiro, Alex Benidon, Natalie Pertzofsky, Lori Marinelli, Sarah Carroll, Joe Guerra, Hani Asaid, and Russell Nash. Thank you for listening. What drives a person to murder? Find out from a licensed forensic psychologist on Killer Minds, a Crime House original podcast.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
New episodes drop every Monday and Thursday. Follow wherever you get your podcasts.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
But even with Dave Bliss at the helm, the team continued to struggle. After a mediocre 2002-2003 season, Bliss knew he needed to find more talented players. So besides recruiting better high school seniors, he looked for college athletes willing to transfer from other schools. One of those students was Patrick Dennehy.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
By the time 21-year-old Patrick came to Baylor in the summer of 2003, he was hoping for a fresh start. Born and raised in Santa Clara, California, Patrick had always dreamed of going pro. Unfortunately, he wasn't recruited by any of the major teams like Duke or Kentucky out of high school. Instead, he hoped his path to the NBA would begin at a smaller school, the University of New Mexico.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
And there's one surefire way to get an NBA team's attention, crushing it during March Madness. For those who make the cut, it might seem like a fairy tale. But a lot of the time, the reality of being an athlete is much darker than anyone knows. And in some cases, it's even deadly. People's lives are like a story. There's a beginning, a middle, and an end.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
where Dave Bliss used to coach. Patrick's time at New Mexico was filled with a lot of ups and downs, on and off the court. Allegedly, he got into an argument with a teammate after a particularly tough loss, and at one point, he was permanently kicked off the team for leaving a workout early.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
Despite these issues, Bliss saw something special in the young player, and in 2003, he asked Patrick to join the Baylor Bears. Patrick jumped at the opportunity. After his missteps at New Mexico, he wasn't sure he'd get another chance on the court. Luckily, he wasn't in it alone. He quickly bonded with one of his new teammates, 21-year-old Carlton Dotson. Carlton was also a transfer student.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
He joined Baylor a year earlier. Originally from Maryland, Carlton got his start playing for a small junior college in Texas. Then in 2002, Coach Bliss offered him a spot at Baylor. Even though Carlton had a year on Patrick, the two quickly hit it off.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
in fact they were so close patrick let him crash at his place when carlton was going through a rough patch in his love life according to carlton's estranged wife he had mental health issues including paranoia it took a toll on their marriage and by the time carlton was staying at patrick's he and his wife were separated
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
Still, despite Carlton's personal struggles, he and Patrick were hopeful heading into the 2003-2004 season. They wanted to make it a winning one. Unfortunately, neither one would end up playing in it. June 15, 2003 was Father's Day. Usually, Patrick always called his stepfather to celebrate and tell him how much he loved him, but not this time.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
It was strange, but Patrick's family didn't immediately worry. Maybe he was busy with basketball and couldn't call just yet. but they weren't the only ones to notice something was off. The next day, June 16th, Patrick's roommate, Chris Turk, came back to their apartment after a week out of town. When he got there, he noticed Patrick's two dogs looked like they hadn't been fed in days.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
Chris wondered if Patrick had decided to go on a last minute trip and forgot about his pets. For the next three days, no one heard from Patrick. And by June 19th, four days after Father's Day, his parents had a sinking feeling that something was very wrong. They contacted Baylor's basketball staff, but they didn't seem concerned. They told Patrick's parents that his friend Carlton was also MIA.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
The two boys must be out together having some fun. Patrick's parents weren't convinced. They decided if Baylor wasn't going to do something, they would. That day, they filed a missing persons report with the Waco Police Department. The initial search didn't seem to lead detectives anywhere.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
It isn't entirely clear where they looked for Patrick or who they spoke to, but on June 25, 2003, six days after Patrick was reported missing, his Chevy Tahoe was discovered in Virginia Beach, Virginia. 1,400 miles away from Baylor. It was suspicious to say the least. But nothing about the car indicated foul play.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
This is Crime House. Since its founding in 1946, the National Basketball Association has grown to become one of the most popular sports leagues in the world. With millions of fans and billions of dollars at play, the stakes are high, and the competition is fierce. Every year, thousands of college players fight for their dreams of going pro.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
And investigators didn't find anything in or around the vehicle that might have led them to Patrick. For the moment, it seemed like detectives were out of leads. But then on June 30th, a suspect landed in their lap. That day, Waco police got a call from the authorities in Delaware. Apparently, Patrick's cousin had told them he was dead. And the killer was Patrick's best friend, Carlton Dotson.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
Police back in Texas were stunned. If this was true, they needed to speak with Carlton right away. A few days later, they found him in his home state of Maryland and brought him in for questioning. But Carlton wasn't under arrest yet and didn't have a lawyer present. so he was very careful about what he said.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
In the end, he didn't give them any new information about Patrick's whereabouts or whether he was still alive. With no help from Carlton and no evidence to hold him on, detectives were forced to look elsewhere. Over the next few weeks, investigators continued to question those closest to Patrick, But no matter how many people they talked to, no one seemed to know what happened to him.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
However, despite the lack of leads, these interviews did help detectives learn what happened in the days leading up to Patrick's disappearance. Apparently, Patrick and Carlton were involved with some local drug dealers. In early June, Patrick and Carlton started receiving threats from them. At first, it seemed like nothing more than hot air. But then someone broke into Patrick's car.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
The incident sent the boys into a frenzy and they decided to buy guns to protect themselves. Now, with Patrick missing, the authorities looked into the allegations. But they couldn't find anything to substantiate the claims or lead them to Patrick. And it seemed like detectives were back to square one. But finally, about a month after Patrick disappeared on July 17th, 2003, they caught a break.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
But you don't always know which part you're on. Sometimes the final chapter arrives far too soon, and we don't always get to know the real ending. I'm Carter Roy, and this is Murder True Crime Stories, a Crime House original. Every Tuesday, I'll explore the story of a notorious murder or murders. I'll be bringing awareness to stories that need to be heard with a focus on those who are impacted.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
That day, Carlton called his local police in Maryland. He said he wanted to talk to them and the FBI. Both parties brought him in for questioning, but it didn't go exactly as planned. During the interview, Carlton seemed panicked. He said demons were after him because he was, quote, Jesus, son of God. It seemed like another dead end.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
But then a few days later, Maryland detectives got a second call from Carlton. This time he was contacting them from a psychiatric hospital. Apparently, he'd had a mental breakdown and was seeking treatment, but he was well enough to tell the detectives everything.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
He told them that back in June, a day or two before Patrick's disappearance, the two of them had gone to a friend's property on the outskirts of Waco to practice shooting their new guns. As they fired off round after round, something strange happened. According to Carlton, Patrick had pointed his gun at Carlton and pulled the trigger. The gun jammed, but Carlton was freaked out.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
In response, he'd aimed his weapon at Patrick's head and fired, killing his friend. After Carlton realized what he'd done, he'd made a run for it. He hopped into Patrick's Chevy Tahoe and drove all the way from Texas to Maryland. Along the way, he convinced a relative to wire him some money.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
According to Carlton, this relative also helped him clean the car of any evidence and dump it in Virginia, where the authorities eventually found it. Carlton said he hid out in Maryland for a few weeks... But when detectives brought him in for questioning, he knew the jig was up. And once he was in the hospital, he decided he was ready to confess. That's when he called the police and the FBI.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
After listening to Carlton's story, investigators had no doubt he was their man. Now, it was time to bring Patrick some justice. On July 21st, 2003, over a month after Patrick was reported missing, 21-year-old Carlton was arrested and charged with first-degree murder. As he waited to be extradited to Texas, Waco PD began searching the property where Carlton said he'd shot Patrick.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
After four days, they found a decomposed body. And soon, authorities confirmed the remains belonged to Patrick Dennehy. It certainly wasn't the outcome Patrick's family had been hoping for. But with Carlton in custody, it seemed like the case was finally closed. Now Patrick's loved ones could lay him to rest and seek justice for his murder. Except it wasn't the end of the story.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
Because while looking for Patrick, detectives learned some disturbing details about Baylor University and coach Dave Bliss. It turned out the Baylor men's basketball team was hiding some very dark secrets. Hey everyone, it's Carter with an exciting update. Crime House Studios is launching a new original show called Killer Minds.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SPECIAL: Basketball Murders
Hosted by licensed forensic psychologist Dr. Tristan Engels and Crime House's Vanessa Richardson, each episode of Killer Minds features a deep dive into the psychology of a notorious murderer. From infamous serial killers to ruthless cult leaders, deadly exes, and terrifying spree killers.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
Now, this was partially to convince George to get the help he needed, but there was another reason Ruth wanted to stick it out. Besides the fact that George was supporting Ruth and Andy, she also believed he stood to inherit a good deal of money when his mother died. And luckily for her, George agreed to her proposition. After George got back from rehab, the two exchanged marriage vows.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
I'll be bringing awareness to stories that need to be heard with a focus on those who were impacted. At Crime House, we want to express our gratitude to you, our community, for making this possible. Please support us by rating, reviewing, and following Murder True Crime Stories wherever you get your podcasts. Your feedback truly matters.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
On November 8th, 1950, 25-year-old Ruth Nielsen officially became Ruth Ellis. Their marriage got off to a good start. It seemed like George was truly committed to staying sober. Ruth was thrilled by the progress he'd made and decided to stop drinking in solidarity with him. Things only continued to improve from there.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
Since George had to quit his job when he went to rehab, he looked for a new position. Just a few weeks later, he was hired at a dental practice in southwest London. It was on the other side of town, so the newlyweds, along with Andy, relocated to an apartment closer to the office. For the first few weeks of 1951, life was good for Ruth and George.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
He settled back into work, and Ruth fixed up the apartment. But their happiness was short-lived. At first, George seemed like he was on the path to staying clean. But before long, he was frequenting a nearby pub, buying rounds of drinks for himself and whoever happened to be at the bar. His behavior opened old wounds and soon he and Ruth were arguing on a daily basis.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
This time though, George wasn't the only one battling demons. Around this period in the spring of 1951, Ruth became incredibly possessive over George. Although there was no indication he was cheating on her, Ruth was convinced he was having an affair. She was so paranoid about it, she would show up at his office while George was in surgery, hoping to catch him in the act.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
George denied Ruth's allegations, but it wasn't enough to calm her fears. And eventually, George grew so frustrated with Ruth, he became violent. During one incident that April, Ruth locked George out of the house. He responded by kicking the front door down. It was the last straw for Ruth. She took seven year old Andy and they moved in with her parents.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
But the separation was overshadowed by some unexpected news. Almost as soon as Ruth left, she realized she was several months pregnant. With a baby on the way, Ruth and George tried to work things out one final time. But by then they were too far gone. George kept drinking and Ruth kept worrying he was cheating on her.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
After more fighting and yelling, she decided it was better if she and Andy stayed with her mom permanently. On October 2nd, 1951, Ruth gave birth to a girl named Georgina. George wasn't there for her birth because he was back in rehab. He wasn't ready to be a father and insisted Ruth give the baby up for adoption. Ruth refused, but by this point, the writing was on the wall.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
Her marriage to George Ellis was broken beyond repair. And while the couple wasn't talking about divorce, they would never be together again. With George out of the picture, 25-year-old Ruth was facing a grim reality. For the last year, she'd relied on him to support her. Now she was a single mother with two kids, and she couldn't count on anyone but herself.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
And to enhance your Murder True Crime Stories listening experience, subscribe to Crime House Plus on Apple Podcasts. You'll get every episode ad-free, and instead of having to wait for each episode of a two-part series, you'll get access to both at once, plus exciting bonus content. This is the first of two episodes on the murder of David Blakely.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
So she got in touch with someone from her past, nightclub owner Maury Conley. Maury was happy to have Ruth back in the fold, and even set her up in an apartment in West London where some of his other employees lived. It's not clear where Andy and Georgina were staying at the time, but they were likely with Ruth's parents.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
Which meant Ruth could fully re-immerse herself in the bustling nightlife scene. This time around, she decided to dye her hair platinum blonde, which definitely caught the attention of Maury's clientele. Soon, Ruth was back in the swing of things, and after a very toxic marriage, she finally felt like herself again. But old habits die hard, especially with Ruth.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
It wouldn't be long until her jealous streak reared its ugly head again, and this time the damage would be much more permanent than a broken door.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
In the winter of 1951, 25-year-old Ruth Ellis decided to end things with her husband, George. Although the two never officially divorced, they were very much over, especially because George didn't want to have anything to do with their daughter, Georgina. Not that Ruth was the most hands-on mother herself.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
After returning to Maury Conley's nightclub, she decided to send her two children to live with her parents. Still, it was probably for the best. Ruth worked as a hostess and a call girl for Maury, which meant she kept late hours. On top of that, she lived in a flat with Maury's other employees. Although she didn't have her own place, she was finally happy.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
For the next two years, she thrived at the club. By the fall of 1953, Maury was so impressed with her work as a hostess, he offered to make her the manager at one of his other locations, a spot called The Little Club. Like the Crown Club, it was in a high-end area of town in the Knightsbridge neighborhood. 27-year-old Ruth was thrilled.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
Not only would she be in charge of her own establishment, but Maury was setting her up with an apartment all to herself above the club. It was a dream come true for Ruth. After so many years of relying on other people, she felt free. It seemed like things were finally going her way. Now all Ruth needed was someone to share her life with. Before long, her prayers were answered.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
One night in late 1953, Ruth was managing the club when a man named David Blakely came in. They got to talking and Ruth learned that the handsome 24-year-old was a part-time race car driver. It only made him even more attractive to Ruth. David kept coming back to the little club to see Ruth. Within a few weeks of meeting, they were sleeping together.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
an English race car driver who was killed in 1955 by his lover, Ruth Ellis. Today, I'll introduce you to Ruth and David,
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
But while they may have been compatible in the bedroom, Ruth and David came from two very different worlds. Born in June 1929 in Sheffield, England, David had a privileged childhood. His father John was a well-known doctor and his mother stayed home to take care of their four children. Although David may have grown up with more stability than Ruth, he also experienced his own childhood trauma.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
When David was almost five, his father was accused of murdering a waitress he was having an affair with after she died from a failed abortion. While the charges against John were eventually dismissed, it was too much for David's mom to deal with. His parents divorced six years later when David was 11. David went to live with his mother, although he maintained a close relationship with his dad.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
But soon his mom remarried and David had a new father figure in his life, a man named Humphrey Cook. Humphrey was a wonderful stepfather. Not only was he a retired race car driver, but he was incredibly wealthy from all the competitions he'd won. He sent David to all the best schools and made sure he was well cared for.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
But while Humphrey was happy to spoil David, he still wanted his stepson to understand the value of hard work. So in 1950, when David was 21, Humphrey got him a job as a trainee at the Ritzy Hyde Park Hotel in Knightsbridge. The idea was for David to learn the business and then later on he could manage his own hotel.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
they came from very different backgrounds but when they met at a london nightclub in 1953 they were immediately drawn to each other and for the next year their toxic relationship wreaked havoc on their lives next time i'll walk you through the dramatic end of their relationship and the sensational murder trial that followed
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
David did as he was told, but the truth was he didn't want to get into the hospitality business. He wanted to follow in his stepdad's footsteps and become a race car driver. But for that, he needed a race car. His salary wasn't enough to buy anything worthwhile, though, so David begged Humphrey for help.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
Eventually, in early 1951, his stepdad relented and bought David a used HRG, a classic English sports car. One of his best friends, Anthony Ant Finlater, was a skilled mechanic and agreed to help David refurbish the car. Together, they fixed it up and soon, David was racing part-time. Still, the entry fees and upkeep were expensive.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
David's salary from the hotel wasn't nearly enough to finance his dreams. It didn't help that he had a habit of buying rounds of drinks for strangers when he was out. In a sad twist of fate, David's fortunes changed in February 1952 when he was 23. That month, his biological father John unexpectedly died at 67 years old. Despite his parents' divorce, David had always been close with his dad.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
He often drove from London to Sheffield to visit him. After John passed away, David inherited 7,000 pounds. Today, that would be almost 225,000 US dollars. Now that David was flush with cash, he had even less incentive to take his job at the hotel seriously. He routinely ducked out of work to drink and run around town with various women.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
In October of 1952, David was fired after a dispute with his manager at the hotel. which was fine by him. Although David quickly found another job with a manufacturing company, he dedicated most of his time to the three things he loved most, racing, booze, and women.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
David continued this way for another year or so, and by October 1953, at 24 years old, he was frequenting a new bar, The Little Club, which is where he met Ruth Ellis. When they got hot and heavy fast, it wasn't a monogamous relationship for either of them. Ruth still worked on the side as a call girl, and David was seeing several women at once.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
Even so, they were spending the majority of their time together. And after a few months in early 1954, 27-year-old Ruth got pregnant a third time. Given her line of work, Ruth couldn't be sure who the father was. Still, David asked her to marry him so they could raise the child together. But Ruth already had two children, which was more than enough to keep her hands full.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
Her parents were taking care of Andy and Georgina, but around this time, Georgina's father, George, unexpectedly re-entered the picture. He told Ruth he wanted their daughter, who was now three, to go live with him until he could get her adopted into a more suitable home. This time, Ruth said yes. But that didn't mean she was ready to fill the void with another child.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
I'll talk about the impact it left on the British justice system and why this notorious crime of passion forever changed the way homicides are prosecuted. All that and more, coming up. Not everyone believes in signs, but sometimes they seem so obvious it's hard not to. Ruth Nielsen was born on October 9, 1926, in the seaside town of Rhyl in Wales. That day, an unusually strong sandstorm hit Rhyl.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
So in the end, she decided to have an abortion. David didn't seem bothered by her decision. Before long, he and Ruth returned to life as usual. David spent his money on booze at the little club, and Ruth tried to keep him in line. But eventually, everyone at the club got tired of David's drunken antics, including Ruth, his friends in the racing world, and the club's owner, Maury.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
Ruth didn't want to end the relationship with David completely, but she decided it was time to add another companion to the mix. That way, she could put some distance between her and David and enjoy the attention of another man. Ruth set her sights on one of David's friends and drinking companions who also frequented the little club. 33-year-old Desmond Cousin.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
It wasn't difficult for Ruth to hook him. Apparently, he'd been infatuated with her from the moment he laid eyes on her. Soon, Ruth was in the middle of a love triangle with Desmond and David. Sometimes at the little club, Ruth would devote all her attention to Desmond while David sat at the other end of the bar drinking gin. Other nights, she would fawn over David.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
Manipulation was the name of the game, and Ruth seemed to enjoy pitting Desmond and David against each other. Still, at this point, Ruth wasn't sleeping with Desmond. If anything, she was using him to make David jealous. Unfortunately for her, it didn't seem to be working.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
Because while Ruth's thoughts were on David, his thoughts were on the race car he was building with his friend Aunt Finn later. They planned to enter it in races, then sell it as a prototype to car enthusiasts. A few months later, they were ready for their first event. In June 1954, David and Ant went to France to compete in the 24 Hours of Le Mans race.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
David told Ruth he would be back in London on the Tuesday after it finished, but when he didn't return on time, Ruth got very upset. Her feelings of possessiveness kicked into high gear, and Ruth was ready to do some damage. So she decided to get back at David the best way she knew how. by sleeping with Desmond.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
Little did she know, her act of revenge wasn't going to pan out quite how she expected. When David learned what Ruth had done, he wasn't angry. He wanted out. But Ruth wasn't ready to let him walk away unscathed. If he wanted to leave her, she'd make sure he was gone permanently. Thanks so much for listening. I'm Carter Roy, and this is Murder True Crime Stories.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
Come back next time for part two of our series on Ruth Ellis and the murder of David Blakely. Murder True Crime Stories is a Crime House original powered by Pave Studios. Here at Crime House, we want to thank each and every one of you for your support. If you like what you heard today, reach out on social media at Crime House on TikTok and Instagram.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
Don't forget to rate, review, and follow Murder True Crime Stories wherever you get your podcasts. Your feedback truly makes a difference. And to enhance your murder true crime stories listening experience, subscribe to Crime House Plus on Apple Podcasts.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
You'll get every episode ad-free, and instead of having to wait for each episode of a two-part series, you'll get access to both at once, plus exciting bonus content. We'll be back next Tuesday. Murder True Crime Stories is hosted by me, Carter Roy, and is a Crime House original powered by Pave Studios.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
This episode was brought to life by the Murder True Crime Stories team, Max Cutler, Ron Shapiro, Alex Benidon, Natalie Pertsofsky, Lori Marinelli, Sarah Carroll, Matt Gilligan, and Russell Nash. Thank you for listening.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
It would set the tone for the rest of Ruth's tumultuous life. Still, the first few years of her youth were relatively stable. Ruth's dad, Arthur, was a cellist and made a decent living playing live soundtracks in silent movie theaters. Her mom Bertha stayed at home to take care of Ruth and her four siblings.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
But by the early 1930s, technological advancements in the film industry meant the end of silent movies, and soon Arthur was out of work. The Nielsen family left Wales and spent the next few years moving around towns in the UK, renting small apartments while Arthur searched for a new job. Arthur was ashamed he couldn't provide for his family.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
By the early 1930s, he sank into a deep depression that only got worse when his twin brother died in a freak bicycle accident. Arthur turned to alcohol to cope with the loss and soon his behavior spiraled out of control. He began sexually assaulting Ruth and her older sister Muriel, who weren't even teenagers yet.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
Bertha turned a blind eye, and the abuse reached a horrible turning point when 14-year-old Muriel became pregnant with her father's child in 1934. Even then, no one punished Arthur. After Muriel gave birth, her son was raised as though he was one of her siblings. No one outside the Nielsen family knew the dark truth.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
Although the Nielsens tried to pretend they were one big happy family, they were all desperate for a fresh start. They got that chance six years later in 1940, when the family moved to South London. Ruth, who was 14 at the time, was thrilled about living in the big city. She loved the fast-paced lifestyle and exciting new people around her. But the good times didn't last long.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
When the Nielsens first moved to London, the city was relatively unscathed by the violence of World War II. But by 1941, London became a major battleground. That year, Ruth's house was bombed by the Germans. Ruth's father was buried in the rubble, and she didn't hesitate to save him. Despite the awful things he'd done to her and her sister, Ruth still loved him.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
When David Blakely and Ruth Ellis met in 1953, their hot and heavy romance had the makings of a Shakespearean drama down to the murder and betrayal. The difference was this wasn't a work of fiction. These were real people whose actions had real consequences. And when the dust settled, one of them would be facing execution. People's lives are like a story.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
She raced into the carnage to drag him out. Thanks to Ruth's bravery, Arthur survived. But the event made Ruth rethink her life. As a young girl living through a war, she realized she didn't have much use for school. At 14 or 15 years old, Ruth decided to drop out and find a job.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
She was determined to escape the cycle of poverty she'd been born into and didn't think she needed an education to do it. One of her first jobs was as a machine operator at a factory. She wasn't making much money, but it was enough to buy a new dress from time to time. As a teenage girl, that's all Ruth really wanted. She didn't care about boys or making friends.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
She was focused on keeping her head above water. The girls at the factory described Ruth as stuck up. Even though she was one of them, it seemed like Ruth thought she was above her working class peers. She stuck it out at the factory for the next couple of years, but all the while, Ruth imagined a better life for herself, one filled with luxury and sophistication.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
In 1943, 16-year-old Ruth got one step closer to that dream when she took a job as a photographer's assistant at the Lyceum Ballroom in central London. With World War II still in full swing, the Lyceum was packed with soldiers on leave looking for a good time.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
One night, as Ruth made her way around the ballroom taking photographs, a male Canadian soldier in his late 20s named Claire struck up a conversation with her. Although Claire had a wife and two children back home, he was immediately smitten with Ruth. And she didn't seem to mind that he was a married man, especially because he had a lot of money to burn.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
Soon he was wining and dining Ruth at fancy restaurants and spoiling her with lavish gifts. Just a few months later, in the winter of 1943, 17-year-old Ruth discovered she was pregnant. Claire offered to divorce his wife and stay in London with Ruth, but her mom Bertha was outraged at the proposal. She basically told Claire to get lost and promised Ruth she would help take care of the baby.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
Ruth was devastated, but she didn't put up a fight. With a child on the way, she had to think about her future. She quit her job at the Lyceum and found work as a cashier at a cafe. It was a far cry from the opulence of the ballroom, but at least she could sit down when she wasn't checking out customers. Ruth continued to work at the cafe until she was well into her pregnancy and
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
And in September 1944, just a few weeks shy of her 18th birthday, Ruth gave birth to a son named Andy. When people asked about the father, Ruth said he was an American pilot who had been killed in combat. Regardless of the truth about Andy's origins, the reality was the same. Ruth was a single mother. And even with her family's help, she desperately needed to support her son.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
This is Crime House. There's something about a crime of passion that draws us in. Whether it's love, jealousy, even rage, we can all relate to a certain degree. But while most of us never act on those violent feelings, there are some people out there who can't control themselves. In the end, they wind up hurting the person they love the most in this world.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
Which is why a year or so after giving birth, she answered an ad looking for nude models at a studio called The Camera Club. With as many as 20 men at a time snapping pictures of her, it took some getting used to. But Ruth quickly realized how comfortable she was in front of the camera. She gained confidence and soon she actually enjoyed her work at the studio.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
But most of all, she enjoyed getting paid. Ruth was making one pound an hour, which would be around 70 US dollars today with inflation. It was more money than she'd ever made in her life. Plus, the cameramen treated her well. The war was over by then, and after work, they'd take her out on the town and buy her drinks and food.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
One evening in 1946, about a year into her time at the camera club, 19-year-old Ruth and her companions made their way to an upscale nightclub in the Mayfair neighborhood. She had no idea she was about to meet a man who would change her entire life. By 1946, World War II was over and the streets of London were buzzing with activity.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
By then, 19-year-old Ruth Nielsen had been working as a nude model for around two years to support herself and her two-year-old son, Andy. While Ruth still lived in South London with her parents, she was well on her way to the bigger and better life she'd always dreamed of. After finishing up her photo shoots for the day, Ruth would often go out on the town with her friends and clients.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
They frequented fancy spots like the Crown Club in the Mayfair neighborhood. To Ruth, these nightclubs represented the pinnacle of society. The champagne was free-flowing, the clothing was high-end, and the people were rich. It was exactly the kind of place Ruth wanted to be. One evening that year in 1946, Ruth was out at the Crown Club when she started chatting with the owner, Maury Conley.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
He was immediately impressed by Ruth and saw unrealized potential in the tough girl from South London. By the end of the night, Maury offered Ruth a job as a hostess at the club. With a commission from all the money her customers spent at the club, Ruth stood to make way more than she did as a model. Plus, the hostesses were given fancy dresses to wear to work. It was music to Ruth's ears.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
There's a beginning, a middle, and an end, but you don't always know which part you're on. Sometimes the final chapter arrives far too soon, and we don't always get to know the real ending. I'm Carter Roy, and this is Murder True Crime Stories, the Crime House original show powered by Pave Studios. Every Tuesday, I'll explore the story of a notorious murder or murders.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
But there was a catch. Maury had a reputation for operating outside the law. It was common knowledge that his hostesses also slept with male customers to make extra cash. Ruth wasn't thrilled by the idea, but when Maury told her just how much his patrons were willing to pay, she decided the arrangement was well worth it.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
With her good looks and charming personality, Ruth quickly became one of Maury's most popular employees. For the next four years, she continued working at the club, making a solid paycheck on and off the books. Most of the time, Ruth kept her work separate from her personal life. But in 1950, when Ruth was 24, one of her clients started to develop real feelings for her.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
41-year-old George Ellis was a successful dental surgeon going through what seemed like a midlife crisis. The previous year, his wife filed for divorce and left with their two young children. George was heartbroken and turned to alcohol to numb the pain. He became a regular at the Crown Club, though he wasn't exactly a welcome guest.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
George was usually a drunken mess whenever he showed up and became known as the mad dentist. According to Ruth, she found George pathetic when she first met him, but he spent a lot of money at the club while Ruth was hosting, which meant she got a hefty commission. And after a night of drinking, one thing led to another and she ended up in his bed.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
Their relationship progressed quickly from there. After a few months of actual dating, George invited Ruth to spend the summer of 1950 with him on the English seaside. Ruth jumped at the opportunity. Not only was she excited about the idea of a relaxing getaway, but it seemed like the perfect chance for a fresh start.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
She told Maury she was quitting the Crown Club and arranged for her parents to watch six-year-old Andy while she was gone. The summer passed mostly without incident. George was still drinking and the two would occasionally fight. But on the whole, it seemed like things were going well for the new couple. It looked as though Ruth had developed real feelings for George by this point.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
However, the honeymoon stage came to an abrupt end when they returned to London. George asked Ruth to move in with him and she agreed, on the condition that Andy could join them. George was happy to have Andy around, especially since he was missing his own sons. But while it seemed like George was a relatively good father figure, he wasn't a good partner to Ruth.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
She'd always known he had a drinking problem, but in the fall of 1950, it was worse than ever before. Soon, they were fighting constantly about his addiction. Things reached a boiling point in October. After a particularly bad argument, Ruth told George that if he didn't get his act together, she would leave him. It was enough to motivate George to check himself into a rehab center.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Heartbreak Murder 1
After a few weeks, he came home and almost right away he picked up the bottle again. Ruth was at her wits end. But no matter what she said, George refused to go back to the facility. So she decided to try something drastic. She said she would marry him as long as he gave rehab another shot.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
The prosecution theorized James had secretly placed the drugs inside in order to sedate her. It was just a theory, but whether or not Theora knowingly took the drugs, James was probably the one who acquired them, which made it hard to believe he hadn't planned to kill her. With the drug addict angle all but lost, James' team turned to their next strategy, destroying Theora's character.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
James testified that Theora wasn't the respectable, hard-working medical student the public believed her to be. He insisted she carried a dark secret. According to James, Theora was a sex-crazed maniac. He claimed she was a sadomasochist who took pleasure in causing and receiving pain during sex. James said she was conniving and would stop at nothing to bend him to her will.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
Sometimes the final chapter arrives far too soon and we don't always get to know the real ending. I'm Carter Roy, and this is Murder True Crime Stories, a Crime House Original. Every Tuesday, I'll explore the story of a notorious murder or murders. And for more true crime stories that all happened this week in history, check out Crime House, the show.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
He detailed their sexual escapades, which included oral sex and bondage, which might be more widely accepted in today's modern society. But back then, they were very much taboo. Remember, oral sex was even illegal at the time. James claimed Theora was always the instigator and he was afraid to tell her no.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
His lawyers hoped James' testimony would prove he was a straight-laced, honest man and Theora was a violent nymphomaniac and it might have worked if it weren't for what James' own family said about him.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
In order to prove James Snook killed Theora Hicks in self-defense, his lawyers called on a total of 42 character witnesses during the trial, including James' mother and his wife, Helen. When Helen took the stand, she testified that on the night of Theora's murder, she found James in the kitchen eating a sandwich.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
She went on to say they spoke briefly and she didn't notice anything out of the ordinary about his appearance or behavior. James' lawyers hoped Helen's description would show her husband was innocent. After all, if he had killed someone in cold blood that night, he would have been much more distraught.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
But the prosecution pointed out that based on Helen's timeline, she would have encountered James in the kitchen just a few hours after he murdered Theora. They argued he wasn't calm that evening because he was innocent, but because he was a stone-hearted killer without any remorse. Additional character witnesses only made James look worse.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
The head of OSU's vet clinic, the dean of the veterinary college, the veterinary surgeon, and a fellow member of the pistol team all said that James had been acting strange the last few months. James' co-workers also testified that they knew he was having an affair with a student, though they didn't know it was Theora at the time. And Theora wasn't the only person he was sleeping with.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
According to those co-workers, James was having multiple affairs. What's worse, they said he was recently reprimanded for providing an unnamed woman with narcotics from the clinic. The jury was able to put two and two together.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
It was clear that James wasn't the respectable professor his lawyers tried to portray him as, and based on those testimonies, he was clearly the one who provided Theora with the drugs found in her systems. As the trial neared its end, James had one last chance to prove he had acted in self-defense.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
Each episode covers multiple cases unified by the same theme. So every week you get something a little different. At Crime House, we want to express our gratitude to you, our community, for making this possible. Please support us by rating, reviewing, and following Murder True Crime Stories wherever you get your podcasts. Your feedback truly matters.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
Going back to the confession he'd made to the police, he told the court he only hurt Theora because he was worried she was reaching into her purse to retrieve her pistol. He believed she intended to shoot him with it and hit her with his hammer to protect himself.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
During his confession, James had also said he'd slit Theora's throat afterwards to put her out of her misery, and the autopsy confirmed that she died from this wound. But on the stand, James claimed he wasn't the one who'd cut her throat, that someone else must have done it. The prosecution called on several expert witnesses to prove he was lying.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
They explained that the exactness with which Theora's jugular vein had been cut required a deep knowledge of anatomy, the kind only a medical practitioner like James would have. After two weeks of proceedings, the jury began to deliberate on August 14th, 1929. After just 28 minutes, they came to a unanimous decision. James Snook was guilty of first-degree murder.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
As punishment, the judge sentenced him to death. James' lawyers filed several appeals, and in November of 1929, James was given a stay of execution pending a review by the Ohio Supreme Court, but it only prolonged the inevitable. In the end, they upheld the original ruling. On February 28, 1930, 50-year-old James Snook died by electric chair at the Ohio Penitentiary.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
While James had dragged Theora's name through the mud, he also tarnished his own reputation in the process, and he wasn't the only one who paid the price for his actions. Following the trial, the Ohio State University forced Dean David White to resign. White had been subpoenaed during the trial, And it turned out he knew about James's nefarious behavior and chose not to do anything about it.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
The university issued a public apology to the Hicks family, but didn't do much more than that. As for James's family, his wife Helen continued to proclaim his innocence during and after the trial, but once he was executed, she and her daughter took Helen's maiden name. Helen hoped to protect her family, but it was too little too late as far as public scrutiny.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
In the months following James's trial, public interest in the case only grew. Newspapers at the time refused to publish the details, claiming they were too explicit. But later on, a stenographer published James's uncensored testimony. Although Theora did receive justice, James also got his wish. With those documents swirling around, the truth about who Theora was became muddled.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
People who didn't know her saw a person who was violent and obsessed with sex, a dangerous woman without any self-respect. In the nearly 100 years since Theora's death, our collective memory of her has been marred by James' testimony. But it doesn't have to be that way.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
With everything we know about her true character, it's clear Theora was a brilliant young woman with a bright future ahead of her. She wasn't confined by the restrictions of the society she was born into. And if she had lived, there's no doubt Theora would have continued to shatter the status quo. Thanks so much for listening. I'm Carter Roy, and this is Murder True Crime Stories.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
And to enhance your Murder True Crime Stories listening experience, subscribe to Crime House Plus on Apple Podcasts. You'll get every episode ad-free, and instead of having to wait for each episode of a two-part series, you'll get access to both at once, plus exciting bonus content.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
Come back next week for the story of a new murder and all the people it affected. Murder True Crime Stories is a CrimeHouse original powered by Pave Studios. Here at CrimeHouse, we want to thank each and every one of you for your support.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
if you like what you heard today reach out on social media at crimehouse on instagram don't forget to rate review and follow murder true crime stories wherever you get your podcasts your feedback truly matters And to enhance your murder true crime stories listening experience, subscribe to Crime House Plus on Apple Podcasts. You'll get every episode ad free.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
And instead of having to wait for each episode of a two part series, you'll get access to both at once. Plus exciting bonus content. We'll be back next Tuesday. Murder True Crime Stories is hosted by me, Carter Roy, and is a Crime House original powered by Pave Studios.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
This episode was brought to life by the Murder True Crime Stories team, Max Cutler, Ron Shapiro, Alex Benidon, Natalie Pertsopsky, Lori Marinelli, Sarah Carroll, Emma Lehman, Sheila Patterson, and Russell Nash. Thank you for listening.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
This is the second and final episode on the murder of Theora Hicks, a promising medical student whose burgeoning career was cut short at only 24 years old when she was murdered by her much older professor and lover. Last time, I told you about Theora's childhood, her academic career, and her tumultuous affair with Professor James Snook. For several years, that affair seemed like a true romance.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
Until it ended in tragedy. Today, I'll follow the quest to bring Theora's killer to justice. As detectives piece together the facts, they became convinced James Schnook was Theora's killer. But the question remained, could they prove it? All that and more, coming up. On June 14th, 1929, the body of 24 year old medical student Theora Hicks was discovered at a rifle range in Columbus, Ohio.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
The story of her shocking murder made front page news as people wondered who could have wanted Theora dead and why. Thankfully, there were plenty of leads for the police to chase down. After seeing Theora's photo in the newspaper, a local landlady named Margaret Smalley came forward. She said she recognized the murder victim, but she knew her as Theora Howard, not Hicks.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
According to Mrs. Smalley, Theora and her husband James had rented a room at her boarding house. Strangely enough, he'd given up the room the same day Theor was found dead. It seemed like too much of a coincidence. Detectives looked into James Howard and quickly realized he was actually 49-year-old James Snook.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
He was an Olympian and professor of veterinary medicine at The Ohio State University, where Theor was studying. It was enough for detectives to bring James in for questioning on June 15, 1929, the day after Theora's body was discovered. During his initial interrogation, James insisted he had nothing to do with Theora's murder. In fact, he said he barely knew her.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
But after Mrs. Smalley correctly identified him as the man she saw with Theora, James couldn't deny it any longer. He admitted he did know Theora rather well. He had been having an affair with her for around three years. The revelation was enough for detectives to hold James at the station without an arrest warrant. At the time, this was legal.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
It was also legal back then for authorities to deny James access to an attorney during questioning. Miranda Rights, which guarantees suspects the right to counsel, didn't exist until 1966. And they were going to use that time to take him for a little ride. Once the interrogation was over, detectives brought James along as they retraced his steps the day of Theora's murder.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
First, they led him to the rifle range where Theora's body was found. They tried asking James more questions about what happened that day, but he refused to answer. From there, they went to the Scioto Country Club. James claimed to have been there on the afternoon of Thursday, June 13th, hours before the murder. This time, he gave detectives a bit more information.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
Even with things like GPS tracking and phone logs, it's hard to do today. Now imagine how difficult it was nearly a hundred years ago in 1929. After 24-year-old Theora Hicks was found dead, the older professor she'd been having a years-long affair with, Dr. James Snook, became the primary suspect. And although detectives had a mountain of evidence against him, the case wasn't clear-cut.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
He explained he went to the club that day to retrieve his shooting glasses, which he'd accidentally left behind. He wasn't giving detectives much to work with, but they weren't done with him yet. After the country club, the group visited the room James had rented from Mrs. Smalley. The landlady told detectives James returned his keys at 2 p.m. on Friday, June 14th, the day after Theora's murder.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
James had told her he was being transferred to another location for work, so he and Theora didn't need the room anymore. Before leaving the building, James had gathered their things, but in his rush to get out of there, he forgot a stained brown hat. Detectives discovered the hat during their tour of the property. It was later confirmed to belong to Theora.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
It was suspicious, but all circumstantial. James admitted he was using the room to carry out his affair with Theora, but that fact alone didn't amount to murder. Luckily for the authorities, the rented room was just the tip of the iceberg. After bringing James back to the station, detectives hunted down more evidence.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
At James's house, officers uncovered a stained shirt and hat, a knife with an unidentified smudge on it, and two freshly dry clean suits. The search of his car yielded even more incriminating information. Inside, detectives found dried blood, a man's hat and women's gloves, both also blood-stained. Then there was an umbrella, hairpins, and locks of hair that were the same color as Theora's.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
And that wasn't all. The authorities also located a hammer and a pocket knife. The knife and hammer had been rinsed off, but not thoroughly cleaned. Once the lab results came in, the answer was definitive. These were the murder weapons used to kill Theora Hicks. Despite James' attempts to throw detectives off the scent, it seemed undeniable he was the aura's killer.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
And the detectives were going to get James to admit it. After a grueling interrogation that lasted anywhere from 19 to 24 hours straight, James cracked. He told prosecutor Jack Chester Jr. that he had killed Theora in self-defense. According to James, on the night of her death, he picked Theora up in his car on the corner of 12th and High Streets near the OSU campus.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
They drove west towards the Scioto Country Club, where they planned to have sex in James Ford Coupe. But once they arrived, Theora wanted to go somewhere more private. According to him, she said, I would like to go someplace further where I can scream. So James drove until they crossed the bridge to the rifle range.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
This is Crime House. When it comes to murder trials, the investigation can be long and winding, even when the case seems open and shut. There can be no room for doubt. The stakes are just too high. One slip up and a killer could go free. That means investigators have to put together a detailed timeline, find a possible motive and gather ironclad evidence.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
After a few failed attempts at intimacy in the tiny car, James told Theora he had to go home. He was taking his wife and daughter to his mother's house for the weekend. James said that when Theora heard that, she flew off the handle. According to him, she threatened to kill his wife and young daughter. After that, James claimed Theora forcibly performed oral sex on him.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
He said it was violent and painful. He started to worry she was going to injure him or worse. According to James, Theora then reached into her handbag. That made him nervous. He'd given her a .41 caliber Derringer pistol a few years earlier, and she always carried it in her purse. James said he was terrified she was going to shoot him with it.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
So he reached into the toolkit he kept in the backseat of his car and grabbed a hammer. Theora realized what he was doing and tried to open the car door and run. James admitted to hitting her in the head with the hammer, but just to stun her. However, prosecutor Chester didn't buy it. Especially when James said he continued to beat Theora until she fell to the ground outside the vehicle.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
By then, Theora was clinging to life. The many blows to her head had already fractured her skull. If James was to be believed, he knew the wound was fatal. In order to, quote, relieve her suffering, he sliced her jugular vein with his pocket knife. And then James watched as Theora bled to death. Despite James's confession, he didn't seem to grasp the severity of the situation.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
During his trial, James Snook turned the tables. Without Theora there to defend herself, he dragged her name through the mud and tried to convince the court she deserved what happened to her. And it was up to the jury to decide which version of the truth they believed. People's lives are like a story. There's a beginning, a middle, and an end. But you don't always know which part you're on.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
After Chester wrapped up the interrogation, he said James casually asked him for a ride downtown. When Chester informed him that wasn't possible since he was a suspect in a homicide investigation, James's attitude changed. Suddenly, he wanted to take back everything he'd said. By then, it was too late, though. James could try to retract his confession, but he couldn't hide the truth.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
After confessing to the murder of 24-year-old Theora Hicks, 49-year-old James Snook tried to backtrack. He insisted the confession was coerced. According to James, prosecutor Jack Chester Jr. and other police officers physically assaulted him to get him to break. Again, this was 1929. It wasn't unusual for the authorities to rough up their suspects, especially murder suspects.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
So James's accusation was certainly possible. If he was telling the truth and the police did force him to confess, it would be a serious miscarriage of justice. But given the level of detail James had provided, it was difficult to believe he hadn't killed Theora, and the authorities weren't about to let him walk away scot-free. They just had to prove it in court.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
Jury selection for James' murder trial began on July 24th, 1929, a little over a month after Theora was killed. As word got out about the scandalous affair that ended in murder, Theora's story made waves beyond Columbus. National papers like the New York Times reported on her death and the lurid details of Theora and James' relationship.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
By the time the trial began early that month, the public was raring to get a look at Theora's suspected killer. Spectators started lining up outside the courthouse as early as 3 a.m., clamoring for seats like they were at a movie premiere. During the two weeks of proceedings, there were an average of 150 to 200 people seated in the courtroom per day.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
James' defense team knew they had an uphill battle ahead of them. At first, his lawyers planned to argue temporary insanity. But when a mental health evaluation showed James was of sound mind, they were forced to pivot. After considering the different angles, James' lawyers realized his only hope of escaping a first-degree murder charge was, ironically, his own confession.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
James had claimed he killed Theora in self-defense. If he could show the jury Theora was dangerous, there was a chance they might side with him. As the trial got underway, the first piece of evidence emerged. In James' confession, he claimed that Theora was using drugs and they made her erratic and unstable. The first part of that was true.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
Tests showed that at the time of Theora's death, cannabis and an aphrodisiac called cantharidin were in her system. James' lawyers used that information to push the theory that Theora was a violent drug addict. But there were a few problems with that. First, those drugs would have acted more like a sedative, making it hard for Theora to act the way James claimed she had.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 2
And second, the prosecution argued that James was the one who gave her the drugs to begin with. As a professor of veterinary medicine, he would have had them readily available to him. In fact, quantities of these drugs were found missing from his office. During the autopsy, the coroner discovered Theora had eaten a sandwich that evening.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
Geology professor Lauren Wright was eating dinner with his family when there was a knock at the door. He opened up to find Richard standing there agitated and out of breath. Richard asked Professor Wright, have you heard? A girl I dated was murdered in the library. But Richard didn't seem upset about it. Rather, he seemed jumpy, almost like he was excited.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
Professor Wright found Richard's behavior extremely odd. Still, he didn't immediately report the encounter. He knew Richard well, and he was aware that his star pupil could be strange. So at the time, Professor Wright probably thought Richard's behavior was nothing more than misplaced anxiety.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
Maybe if he'd gone to the police that night, the authorities would have connected the dots sooner, especially because there was more evidence Richard may have been involved. And it painted a very ugly picture. After Marilee Erdley and Joao Uafinda found Betsy in the stacks that day, they provided statements to the police.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
As part of their questioning, the authorities asked them to draw sketches of the man they'd seen fleeing from the basement. While Marilee's sketch looked like a generic male student, Joao's was much more detailed, and it looked a lot like Richard Hefner. Joao had followed the man through the library and out onto the street, he would have gotten a much better look at him than Marilee had.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
At Crime House, we want to express our gratitude to you, our community, for making this possible. Please support us by rating, reviewing, and following Murder True Crime Stories wherever you get your podcasts. Your feedback truly matters. And to enhance your Murder True Crime Stories listening experience, subscribe to Crime House Plus on Apple Podcasts.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
But for some reason, only Marilee's sketch was released to the public. Whether it was because Joao was a foreign student and they didn't know if his description was accurate or something else, the result was the same. Still, Richard was eventually called in for questioning in the investigation's early stages. The authorities had gotten a tip from Betsy's roommate Sharon Brandt.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
She said Betsy used to hang out with their upstairs neighbor and they might want to speak to him. During Richard's interrogation a few weeks after Betsy's murder, he appeared calm, concerned and helpful. He told police he and Betsy had been on a few dates, but she called things off because of her boyfriend.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
He explained he was at his parents' house in Lancaster the night Betsy died and only found out about her murder the following evening, November 29th. We know those were both lies. Richard was on campus November 28th and was at Professor Wright's house just 41 minutes after Betsy was declared dead. But Richard didn't mention that to the police.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
He also didn't mention how he told his family he wanted to propose to Betsy. However, when detectives followed up with Richard's mother, she confirmed his alibi. And because Professor Wright didn't go to the police, they didn't see any reason to pursue Richard as a suspect. They let him go and moved on with an investigation that would drag on for weeks, then months, then years.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
But just because investigators were done with Richard doesn't mean he had moved on. People who knew him said Richard would often bring up Betsy's murder in strange and unsettling ways. And on at least one occasion, Richard even returned to the scene of the crime.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
One day in 1970, about a year after Betsy's murder, 26-year-old Richard brought a young geology student with him to the Penn State campus. The student worked at the rock shop Richard's father operated from his garage two hours away in Lancaster. That day, Richard led the teenager to Petit Library and down into the stacks.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
The teenager followed Richard through the bookshelves until Richard instructed him to go down a specific row. When they reached the end, Richard told him to stand still and be quiet. Then Richard came up behind him and said, a girl that I used to date was murdered here. You're standing in the exact spot where it happened.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
You'll get every episode ad-free, and instead of having to wait for each episode of a two-part series, you'll get access to both at once plus exciting bonus content. This is the second of two episodes on the murder of Betsy Ardsma, a 22-year-old graduate student at Penn State University. On a late afternoon in 1969, she was in the library looking for a book. Minutes later, Betsy was dead.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
in 1972 28 year old richard hefner graduated from penn state with a phd in geology after getting his diploma richard moved back into his parents house about two hours away from penn state's main campus he operated the rock and mineral shop he and his father had set up in their garage before securing a teaching position at the university of south carolina
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
But a successful career wasn't enough to keep Richard's dark impulses at bay. He was accused of pedophilic tendencies more than once, and in 1975, six years after Betsy's murder, Richard was arrested for allegedly molesting two boys who worked at the rock shop. The case went to trial, but it ended in a hung jury and it doesn't seem like he was retried.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
Still, Richard served two weeks in jail for contempt of court for speaking out of turn during the trial. He left prison angry and vengeful, eventually suing just about everyone involved in the case against him. But the allegations were enough for at least one person to come forward with additional information about Richard.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
After hearing about the molestation charges, Professor Lauren Wright finally reported his disturbing encounter with Richard to the dean of the geology department. In turn, the dean notified the university's attorney. But after that, the trail went cold and news of the encounter never made it to the police.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
Still, more revelations followed that year and they made it very difficult to believe that Richard wasn't behind Betsy's murder. Later in 1975, Richard's nephew, Chris, was helping his 31-year-old uncle in the garage rock shop when Richard's mom came in. She didn't realize Chris was in the garage and started yelling at her son. She was furious about the recent pedophilia charges.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
She said she had protected him and kept him out of jail in the past, only for him to turn around and get arrested for touching children. The argument got louder and louder before reaching a boiling point. Richard's mom told her son, you killed that girl and now you're killing me.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
Chris, who was just 17 at the time, never went to the police about the conversation he heard that day, and so Richard was free to continue his unsettling behavior. Seventeen years later, in 1992, 48-year-old Richard took a 13-year-old boy on a trip to Virginia without his mother's permission. The mother had no idea where her son was and reported him missing.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
They tracked Richard down and arrested him for interfering with the custody of a minor. Luckily for Richard, he was able to smooth things over with the boy's mother and the charges were dropped. Even so, that wasn't Richard's last brush with the law. Six years later, in 1998, he got into a verbal altercation with a woman outside a liquor store.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
The argument turned violent and Richard beat her severely. He dislocated her jaw and loosened several of her teeth. Richard served 30 days in jail for aggravated assault. As time went on, Richard's behavior became even more erratic. His neighbors in Lancaster despised him. On several occasions, he punctured their tires and threw dog feces at them.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
Richard spent the next few years wreaking havoc in Lancaster, but despite his behavior, only a few people suspected he was involved in Betsy Ardma's murder. None of them, however, were the police. It had been 33 years since Betsy's death, And it looked like Richard would never have to answer any more questions about what happened that day.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
To many, it seemed like he would take his secrets to the grave. Their prophecies came true in 2002. That year, Richard was on a geology trip to the Mojave Desert when he died from a congenital heart defect. He was 58 years old. His nephew Chris was left to clean out Richard's house. According to Chris, the things he saw in there were incredibly disturbing.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
While he refused to give specifics, Chris would state that his uncle clearly had a demon in him. Although Richard was gone, the second phase of the investigation was just beginning. That same year, internet detectives Derek Sherwood and David DeCock began looking into the case, and they quickly honed in on Richard as a potential suspect.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
Over the next few years, their amateur investigation gained steam as they interviewed past colleagues, family members, and rock shop employees. They learned valuable information, like the conversation Chris overheard that day in the garage, and the time Richard took his dad's employee to the exact spot where Betsy died.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
Both pieces of evidence are some of the most compelling information in the argument against Richard. In 2005, 40 years after Betsy's death, David and Derek went to the authorities with their findings, but since Richard was dead, it was too little too late. With so many witnesses and key players now dead, there isn't much hope that Betsy's case, which remains open today,
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
will ever be officially solved. Still, it seems like Betsy's killer has finally been identified. Mike Mutch, the state trooper who worked on Betsy's case back in 1970, even said as much. In 2010, Mike was asked about Richard's involvement in the murder. He said, I think you've got your man.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
While the Ardma family doesn't give interviews anymore, hopefully Derek and David's investigation has given them some closure. Because although they can never get Betsy back, there are still so many people out there who are fighting for her to get justice. Thanks so much for listening. I'm Carter Roy, and this is Murder True Crime Stories.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
Come back next week for the story of a new murder and all the people it affected.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
murder true crime stories is a crime house original powered by pave studios here at crime house we want to thank each and every one of you for your support if you like what you heard today reach out on social media at crime house on tick tock and instagram don't forget to rate review and follow murder true crime stories wherever you get your podcasts your feedback truly makes a difference
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
And to enhance your Murder True Crime Stories listening experience, subscribe to Crime House Plus on Apple Podcasts. You'll get every episode ad-free, and instead of having to wait for each episode of a two-part series, you'll get access to both at once, plus exciting bonus content. We'll be back next Tuesday.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
Murder True Crime Stories is hosted by me, Carter Roy, and is a Crime House original powered by Pave Studios. This episode was brought to life by the Murder True Crime Stories team, Max Cutler, Ron Shapiro, Alex Benidon, Natalie Pertsovsky, Sarah Carroll, Greg Benson, Beth Johnson, and Russell Nash. Thank you for listening.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
When 22-year-old graduate student Betsy Ardma was stabbed to death in Penn State's Petit Library in November 1969, her murder sent shockwaves through the community. Betsy was sweet and bright, the kind of person you'd love to count as a friend, which was a huge reason why so many people wanted to help find her killer. In the years after Betsy's death, police honed in on two suspects.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
The first was Bill Spencer, a disgraced former instructor in the Penn State Art Department. At a Christmas party a few weeks after Betsy's murder, Bill told several guests that he knew Betsy and that she had even posed nude for one of his sculptures. He went on to say how easy it would have been to murder her.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
His unsettling comments were reported to the police, and Bill was brought in for questioning. But detectives quickly realized Bill didn't even know Betsy. He was just doing whatever he could to insert himself into a high-profile murder investigation. After cutting Bill loose, police turned their attention to one of Betsy's classmates, Larry Moorer.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
Now, Larry did actually know Betsy, but he also knew one of the witnesses, Marilee Erdley, and Marilee had seen Betsy's assailant running from the crime scene. The three of them were in the English department together, and Marilee was able to confirm the man she saw that day was not Larry.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
by the time the authorities had ruled out bill spencer and larry moorer as suspects they had lost precious time and it was too late for them to notice another potential murderer hiding in plain sight It wasn't until decades later that two citizen detectives realized the police were looking in all the wrong places.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
In 2009, 40 years after Betsy's murder, Derek Sherwood and David DeCock were investigating Betsy's case. Growing up, Derek's father worked at Penn State. As a child, his parents would tell him about the female student who was killed in the library. When Derek got older, he started reading about Betsy's case. And eventually, he decided her death should be more than a cautionary tale.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
He wanted to make sense of the decades-old mystery and bring her killer to justice. By the time the case picked back up in 2009, Derek had a blog that was a well-researched, well-documented archive of information on Betsy's life and death. As for David, he and Betsy had gone to the same high school in Holland, Michigan, although they never crossed paths.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
Betsy was six years older than David and already way at college by the time David started there. But after her murder, David couldn't stop thinking about what happened to Betsy. Eventually, he came upon Derek's blog and the two connected. Before long, they were working together to find her true killer. After eliminating suspect after suspect, there was only one man left standing.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
After 22-year-old Betsy Ardma was stabbed to death at a Penn State University library in 1969, it seemed like her murder would remain a mystery forever. But that all changed in the early 2000s. As the internet completely altered the way people exchanged information, two citizen detectives became determined to solve her case. And thanks to them, we might finally know who killed Betsy. And why.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
While police focused on what happened the day Betsy was murdered, Derek and David realized a strange event the night before might hold an important clue about her killer's identity. On November 27th, 1969, Betsy had returned to campus after having Thanksgiving dinner at her boyfriend's house a hundred miles away in Hershey, Pennsylvania.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
The moment she got back, she went straight to Petit Library. After studying late into the night, Betsy left to go back to her dorm room. There was a campus security officer patrolling the area outside the building. Given the late hour, he approached Betsy and asked if she needed someone to walk her back to her dorm room. She responded, quote, no, the guy upstairs isn't around, so I'll be fine.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
The officer didn't pry, but maybe he should have, because the following afternoon, Betsy was dead and the guy upstairs seemed very suspicious. The man Betsy was referring to was a student named Richard Hefner. Born on December 13th, 1943 in Lancaster, Pennsylvania, his parents didn't have a ton of money to go around. Still, they funneled whatever they could into Richard's education.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
Richard was an incredibly gifted child and discovered a passion for geology at an early age. While Richard was still in high school, he began volunteering at the North Museum at nearby Franklin and Marshall College. Known as the Lancaster Smithsonian, the North Museum had an impressive rock and mineral collection, which Richard immediately honed in on.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
After high school, he enrolled as an undergraduate at the university and continued to work at the museum. Richard quickly made a name for himself on campus, publishing multiple research articles, even co-discovering a new mineral. But there was a darkness behind all that brilliance.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
While Richard worked at the museum, several parents filed reports that a knowledgeable, well-dressed curator had attempted to inappropriately touch their sons. Those reports were connected back to Richard. He denied the accusations but the evidence was too much for the museum to ignore. Shortly after, sometime before 1965, Richard was let go.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
The museum cited the reason for his termination as a difference of opinion, which was very nice of them. If they wanted to, they could have pressed charges. Instead, they did Richard a favor. And without any official blemishes on his record, Richard finished his undergraduate degree with flying colors.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
After graduating from Franklin and Marshall College in the spring of 1965, 21-year-old Richard was accepted into a PhD program at nearby Penn State. He started that fall. But what could have been a fresh start for Richard quickly devolved into more disturbing behavior.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
This is Crime House. Whenever there's a murder, everyone wants to see the case solved immediately. But as hard as it is to accept, sometimes it's just not possible. Whether you're waiting for a witness to come forward or hoping for a new piece of technology to come around, the wait can be agonizing. But when that one piece of the puzzle finally clicks into place, it can change everything.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
In the fall of 1967, when Richard was 23 years old, he went on a research trip to Death Valley, California with his mentor, geology professor Lauren Wright. Professor Wright thought Richard was a promising young geologist and had taken him under his wing. He had no idea the other people on the trip didn't exactly enjoy Richard's company.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
In Death Valley, Richard met a younger student from another program. Mary Kelling was confident and outspoken, with curly brown hair and a bohemian style. After Richard met Mary, he was smitten. The feelings were far from mutual. Mary found Richard strange and off-putting. The way he stared at her made Mary's stomach turn, and she refused the many advances he made.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
When the trip was over, Mary was relieved to be back in her dorm room at Brown University in Rhode Island and far away from Richard. Until one day, when there was a knock at her door. She opened up to find him standing there, bursting with excitement. He'd driven 800 miles from Pennsylvania to surprise her because he had something very important to tell Mary. He was in love with her.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
Mary responded by telling Richard to leave immediately. If he contacted her again, her next call would be to the police. Richard did as he was told, but on the inside he was reeling and confused. But two years later, in the fall of 1969, Richard wasn't thinking about Mary anymore. He had a new obsession with And her name was Betsy Ardsma.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
By the fall of 1969, 25-year-old Richard Hefner had his sights set on his downstairs neighbor, a 22-year-old grad student named Betsy Ardsma. They'd first met in front of their dorm. Betsy was writing a letter and she and Richard got to talking. Richard found Betsy beautiful and interesting. After a few more conversations, he asked her to hang out.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
Unlike Mary Kelling, Betsy wasn't totally put off by him, and she said yes. In October of that year, they went to an ice cream shop on campus. Another time they went bowling, and after that they got dinner. Richard described the outings as dates, but Betsy wasn't looking for romance. She was dedicated to her boyfriend, David Wright. Still, she was lonely.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
David lived 90 minutes away and she only got to see him on weekends. Betsy didn't have many friends on campus, and Richard seemed like a genuinely good guy. so she told him she was faithful to David, but she would still like to be Richard's friend. Betsy and Richard continued to spend time together, and she told him things she'd never told anyone else.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
people's lives are like a story there's a beginning a middle and an end but you don't always know which part you're on sometimes the final chapter arrives far too soon and we don't always get to know the real ending i'm carter roy and this is murder true crime stories a crime house original every tuesday i'll explore the story of a notorious murder or murders
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
But while Betsy was opening up to Richard on a platonic level, he saw her vulnerability in a different light. Because despite what Betsy had said to him, Richard was convinced she wanted to be with him. His delusions ran so deep that he even told his family he was seeing a girl at college named Betsy. He told them he planned to propose to her over Thanksgiving break.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
However, while Richard was busy imagining a future with Betsy, she was starting to become wary of him. Apparently, he was starting to rub her the wrong way, and she even told her family she was scared of Richard, which would line up with what she told the campus security guard the night of November 27th, 1969.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
Remember, the guard had asked Betsy if she needed an escort to walk her back to her dorm. Betsy responded, no, the guy upstairs isn't around, so I'll be fine. But while Betsy believed Richard was out of town that night, that wasn't the case. The guy upstairs was around. Like Betsy, Richard had returned early from Thanksgiving break.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
And from his vantage point across the courtyard, he would have been able to see that Betsy was back in town too. It would have been all too easy for him to wait until Betsy and her roommate left their apartment the next day, November 28th, 1969. Richard could have trailed them to the library, then followed Betsy down into the stacks and confronted her about their relationship.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
If Betsy and Richard did have a conversation in the stacks that day, no one will ever know what was said. But if Betsy's plans to stay with her boyfriend came up, there's a chance that Richard became confused and angry. Angry enough to draw the pocket knife he was known to carry. Now, it wasn't unusual for geology students to carry knives on them for field work.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Library Murder Pt. 2
But Richard brought the knife with him everywhere. And if he did approach Betsy that day and drew his blade, it would make sense that no one heard her scream and that she didn't have any defensive wounds. All signs pointed to the fact that Betsy knew her killer. Whether or not Richard was down in the stacks that day, we do know that by 6 PM that night, he was at his mentor's house.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
Marion agreed, on the condition James stopped seeing Theora. And he did, for a while at least. But eventually she and Marion started fighting. Theora broke things off with him and got back together with James. If James was to be believed, it was Theora who started the arguments between her and Marion. He would later testify she started experimenting with drugs around this time.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
which made her erratic and violent the drugs in question were mostly suppressants things like cannabis and an aphrodisiac called cantheridin well neither would cause the kind of behavior james described and no one else in theora's life reported her acting strangely because the only person she may have been using drugs with was james
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
I'll be bringing awareness to stories that need to be heard with a focus on those who are impacted. And for more true crime stories that all happened this week in history, check out Crime House The Show. Each episode covers multiple cases unified by the same theme. So every week, you get something a little different.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
The drugs he claimed Theora was using were available to him in his capacity as a veterinarian. Later, quantities of these medications were found missing from his office. Whether he pocketed the drugs and gave them to Theora, we still don't know. And despite his insistence that Theora was difficult to be around, James continued seeing her.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
Once Theora finished her summer classes, she returned to Ohio. James rented them a room in a nearby boarding house under an alias. To explain why he wasn't there all the time, he told the landlady, Margaret Smalley, that he was a traveling salt salesman named James Howard. He said Fiora was his wife. Once their new secret meeting place was secured, he and Fiora used it to their full advantage.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
They would enter through the back of the building and speak with Mrs. Smalley as little as possible. Despite their efforts at keeping things under wraps, they didn't get any more discreet about their public outings. By the spring of 1929, three years into their affair, 25 year old Theora started to develop real feelings for James. She asked him to leave his wife several times.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
He always refused, claiming he didn't want to tear his family apart. He asked her to think logically about the situation they were in. But while James pretended to be a level-headed, clear-thinking partner, it soon became obvious he was a far more unpredictable man than Theora ever knew. And when Theora realized who he really was, it was too late for her to run.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
By the spring of 1929, 25-year-old Theora Hicks had been having an affair with 49-year-old Dr. James Snook for around three years. For a while, neither of them expected anything from one another beyond sex and good conversation. But that spring, Theora began to have actual feelings for James. She even started asking him to leave his wife, something she'd never done before. James said no.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
Although Theora was disappointed, she still didn't want to break things off. It seemed like maybe she hoped James would change his mind. But now that she told him how she really felt, Theora couldn't pretend she was happy with the status quo. According to James, Theora became anxious and angry around this time. He said she wanted more from him. Weekends away together, constant communication.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
At Crime House, we want to express our gratitude to you, our community, for making this possible. Please support us by rating, reviewing, and following Murder True Crime Stories wherever you get your podcasts. Your feedback truly matters. And to enhance your Murder True Crime Stories listening experience, subscribe to Crime House Plus on Apple Podcasts.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
In other words, she wanted a real relationship. But James wasn't prepared to give her that, and before long they were fighting constantly. Most of the time these arguments happened in private, at the boarding house or during car rides. But soon they were bickering out in the open, and it was only a matter of time until their secret affair became public knowledge.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
One day that spring in 1929, possibly on June 9th, James was golfing with his colleagues at a country club near OSU. He was out on the course when Theora called the front office asking to speak with him. According to James, the staff went outside to alert him and he went to the office and tried calling her back. But no one answered.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
However, other sources say he refused to take the call from the outset. Regardless, Theora eventually showed up at the club. She was furious that James had ignored her and demanded he leave with her. And he couldn't exactly say no. Not only was James' affair with Theora out in the open, but she was screaming at him in front of his colleagues.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
Leaving was the only way to subdue her, but he definitely wasn't happy about it. After this incident, things between them became more strained. Theora's movements over the next few days are up for debate, but by June 13th, 1929, it became clear that something had happened to the 24-year-old medical student.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
It wasn't unusual for Theora to spend nights away from the apartment she shared with sisters Alice and Beatrice Buston. That didn't surprise them. Even though Theora was very private, they were aware that she was dating. They knew she used to see graduate student Marion Myers, but they had no idea she was in a relationship with James.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
And while she may have kept things from them, Theora was still responsible and reliable. She always returned home eventually. So when she didn't come back to the apartment the morning of June 13th, the sisters began to worry. By that afternoon, Theora still hadn't shown up. That's when Alice and Beatrice reported her missing to the police.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
They didn't have to wait long to find out where Theora was. The next day, June 14th, two teenage boys, Paul Crumloaf and Milton Miller, were at the local rifle range. As they prepared for target practice, they noticed a bundle of clothing in the weeds. They went to get a closer look and realized it was a woman lying face down on the ground. She was unresponsive.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
The boys immediately notified the police, who rushed to the scene. But when they approached the body, it was immediately clear. The woman was dead. Officers turned her body over and quickly realized they were dealing with a murder. The victim's injuries were extensive. She was bloodied and bruised and looked like she'd received several blows to the head.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
But the fatal strike appeared to be a deep slash across her neck. Before going any further, the responding officers contacted the department's detectives. They knew Theora Hicks had been reported missing and wondered if the two cases might be connected. The detectives agreed. They contacted the Buston sisters and asked them to come down to the police station.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
You'll get every episode ad-free, and instead of having to wait for each episode of a two-part series, you'll get access to both at once, plus exciting bonus content. This is the first of two episodes on the murder of Theora Hicks, a promising medical student whose burgeoning career was cut short at only 24 years old when she was murdered by her much older professor and lover.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
But the victim's body was so badly beaten, it was impossible to identify the woman based on her features. But Alice and Beatrice recognized the victim's clothes. It was Theora Hicks. Suddenly, her missing person case was now a murder investigation. While detectives waited for Theora's autopsy results, they began searching for her killer.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
Alice and Beatrice Buston told them that Theora was dating around and knew she was seeing Marion Myers, so that's where detectives started. Although 35-year-old Marion had since graduated from OSU and moved 130 miles north of the school's campus, he happened to be in town the night of the murder. He was at a party at his old fraternity house.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
By the time detectives arrived at the house, Marion was already aware of Theora's death. He was distraught about what happened and insisted he had nothing to do with it. He explained his relationship with Theora had ended over a year earlier and they hadn't spoken since. Besides, Marion's frat brothers confirmed that he was partying with them the entire evening of June 13th.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
However, a few witnesses told police they saw her on the night of the 13th with a man matching his description. That was enough for the authorities to bring Marion in for questioning. Now, police procedure has changed dramatically since 1929, but back then, they were able to hold Marion indefinitely without charges.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
Detectives used that time to gather more information about Theora's movements the night of her death. Meanwhile, local papers reported on the young medical student found dead at the local rifle range. And that's when more witnesses started to emerge. They claimed to have seen Theora at various points on the night of the 13th.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
Apparently, Theora went to a nearby hospital that evening for a job interview. She had just wrapped up her second year of medical school and would have been looking for a summer job. A hospital employee said Theora had left the building around 9 p.m. The next person to come forward was a local taxi driver. He said he picked up a woman outside of the hospital that evening.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
The woman was agitated and asked the man to drive around in circles. She seemed to be looking for someone who never appeared. But the most important witness to speak with detectives was Margaret Smalley, the landlady at their boarding house where Theora and James rented a room. Mrs. Smalley told police she had recognized Theora's photo in the local papers,
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
But Mrs. Smalley knew Theora Hicks by a different name, Theora Howard. She believed Theora was the wife of James Howard, a local salt salesman. Detectives honed in on the name. They knew if they could find this James Howard, it might bring them one step closer to identifying Theora's killer.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
And after doing some research, authorities realized James Howard was actually James Schnuck, Olympic gold medalist and professor of veterinary medicine at OSU. Once police had confirmation that James Snook was sneaking around with Theora and Mrs. Smalley's boarding house, they spoke with him directly. They found him at home, peacefully eating breakfast.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
When they confronted James, he vehemently denied having anything to do with Theora's murder. They brought him in for questioning anyway. Under questioning, James maintained he barely knew Theora. He said she'd worked as a stenographer in the veterinary department, but they never spoke.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
After a bit more prying, James admitted she had done some secretarial work for him, but he insisted their relationship was strictly professional. Besides, he said he was at his office on the night of June 13th until 9 p.m., then he drove home. Detectives then interviewed his wife, Helen, who confirmed she saw him in the kitchen around 9.30 p.m.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
Today, I'll introduce you to Theora. I'll fill you in on her time in medical school and her years-long affair that eventually resulted in her murder. Next time, I'll walk you through the investigation into Theora's death And a trial that was so salacious, the details couldn't be published in newspapers.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
But the authorities weren't convinced by either of their stories, especially because James' left hand was bandaged. When they asked him about it, he said he'd hurt himself while working on his car. The authorities didn't buy it. because by then, Theora's autopsy results had come in.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
The coroner determined she had a fractured skull, bone particles lodged in her brain, and a clean slice across her neck. Her official cause of death was a severed jugular vein and carotid artery, and most telling, her body showed signs of a struggle.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
If she had fought against her attacker, it's possible they would have come away from the brawl with their own injuries, just like the one James seemed to have. Once they realized James wasn't telling them the whole truth, detectives booked him. Like Marion, they held him indefinitely with no charges.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
With the two men in Theora's life sitting shackled in an interrogation room, it was time for the police to narrow down their list of suspects. To do that, they brought in Mrs. Smalley. They led the landlady inside and asked her to identify the man she knew as Mr. Howard. Sure enough, she pointed to James. James knew the jig was up. He didn't try to argue.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
Finally, he admitted that he had been having an affair with Theora for years. But the story he told investigators painted a very dark picture. One that made it difficult for anyone to argue that James was a buttoned-up, respectable professor. And if he was to be believed, Theora was a sex-crazed woman with a violent streak. But the lies wouldn't last forever.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
Eventually, the world would learn the truth about James Snook. And it was terrifying. Thanks so much for listening. I'm Carter Roy, and this is Murder True Crime Stories. Come back next week for part two of our series on the murder of Theora Hicks. Murder True Crime Stories is a CrimeHouse original powered by PAVE Studios.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
Here at CrimeHouse, we want to thank each and every one of you for your support. If you like what you heard today, reach out on social media at Crime House on TikTok and Instagram. Don't forget to rate, review and follow Murder True Crime Stories wherever you get your podcasts. Your feedback truly makes a difference.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
And to enhance your Murder True Crime Stories listening experience, subscribe to CrimeHouse Plus on Apple Podcasts. You'll get every episode ad-free, and instead of having to wait for each episode of a two-part series, you'll get access to both at once, plus exciting bonus content. We'll be back next Tuesday.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
Nearly a century later, Theora's story remains one of the most complex, fascinating murder cases in US history. All that and more, coming up.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
Murder True Crime Stories is hosted by me, Carter Roy, and is a CrimeHouse original powered by Pave Studios. This episode was brought to life by the Murder True Crime Stories team, Max Cutler, Ron Shapiro, Alex Benidon, Natalie Pertsofsky, Lori Marinelli, Sarah Carroll, Emma Lehman, Sheila Patterson, and Russell Nash. Thank you for listening.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
As the only child of Melvin and Joanna Hicks, Theora was her parents' pride and joy. When she was born in a small village in upstate New York in 1904, Melvin and Joanna were already well into middle age. And although they loved Theora unconditionally, the large age gap between them and their daughter meant they viewed the world very differently.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
Melvin and Joanna had come of age in the late 1800s and were raised with traditional Victorian values. While Melvin worked, Joanna chose not to pursue an education or a career. Instead, she was a housewife and homemaker. While her mother was content to stay home with her daughter, Theora didn't want to follow that same path.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
When Theora was a little girl, her family moved to Flushing, Queens in New York and was exposed to a whole new world, one in which women had more opportunities. By the time Theora was in high school, she dreamed of becoming a doctor. At the time, only 4% of US physicians were women. Theora aspired to join their ranks. Melvin and Joanna couldn't quite wrap their heads around it.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
But being the supportive parents they were, they gave Theora their blessing to pursue her goals. And in 1923 or 1924, Theora enrolled at The Ohio State University in Columbus, one of the few colleges that allowed women at the time. But even though OSU welcomed female students, they weren't given the same options as their male counterparts.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
They had fewer classes to choose from, and they also weren't allowed to live in the dorms, which meant Theora had to find off-campus housing. None of it deterred Theora. Although her ultimate goal was to become a doctor, she decided to pursue an undergraduate degree in business. But still, Theora didn't leave medicine behind completely.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
She also worked as a stenographer in the veterinary department to help pay for her tuition. Despite the excitement of being away at college, Theora wasn't much of a social butterfly. Her roommates, sisters Alice and Beatrice Buston, said she was quiet and very private. She didn't share much about her life with them.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
Eventually, they stopped asking her personal questions altogether because they knew Theora wouldn't answer. But they insisted she wasn't rude or mean-spirited. Theora just seemed like the kind of person who kept her cards close to her chest. Plus, Theora had a demanding job and a full course load. Beatrice and Alice assumed she just didn't have time for chit-chat.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
For almost a century now, Theora's story has been told through the lens of the man who murdered her. He convinced the courts and the world that Theora was a drug-addled nymphomaniac who couldn't control her own desires. And because Theora wasn't able to defend herself against those accusations, that's what many believed. And for decades, she never got true justice.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
According to the Buston sisters and Theora's classmates, she was straight-laced. She didn't drink or smoke and rarely went out on the town. She dedicated herself to school, filling most of her time with sports, studies, and work. And while Theora wasn't the most social person, she maintained a close relationship with her parents while she was at school.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
They wrote letters to each other constantly, and Theora filled them in on her day-to-day life. At some point while she was at OSU, Melvin and Joanna had moved from New York to Florida. During school breaks, Theora would drive the thousand miles from campus to their home in Bradenton to visit. But although Theora kept in touch with her parents, she didn't tell them everything about her life.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
including her unlikely friendship with an older man. In 1926, three years into her time at OSU, 21-year-old Theora met 46-year-old Dr. James Snook at her stenography job in the veterinary department. To Theora, it looked like James had it all. Before becoming a professor veterinary medicine at OSU, he'd invented the Snook hook, a tool that's still used today to spay and neuter dogs and cats.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
As if that wasn't enough, he was also an Olympian. In 1920, James took home gold in the Antwerp Olympics as a member of the U.S. pistol team. His wife, Helen, supported all of his professional accomplishments. And by the time Theora met James in 1926, he and Helen had a two-year-old daughter.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
Despite James's busy schedule, he still made time to attend church, play golf with his colleagues, and practice his shooting at a nearby range. To those around him, James seemed like a stand-up guy. But his behavior with Theora indicated otherwise. At first, their interactions seemed purely professional. He dictated information to Theora, and she wrote it down.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
But one evening, after a long day of work, James offered Theora a ride back to her apartment. It was raining and he figured she didn't want to walk. Theora agreed, and before long, their car rides grew more frequent. It's unclear if anyone at the vet's office noticed James was driving Theora home or considered it inappropriate. If they did, they didn't say anything.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
And they didn't seem concerned that Theora might have felt pressured to say yes to his offers. Either way, their car ride soon turned into coffee dates. They were both progressive thinkers and spent hours discussing taboo topics like STDs and common law marriages. But it wasn't just their conversations that were intimate.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
This is Crime House. Sex sells. It always has and always will. But sometimes our desire for salacious details and juicy escapades can come at a great cost. After 24-year-old Theora Hicks was killed in 1929, the news of her murder shocked the nation. But it wasn't just because of the brutal nature of her death. It was also because of what Fiora's killer said about her sex life.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
Within three weeks of that first rainy drive to Theora's apartment, she and James were sleeping together. Theora had no idea their affair would change the course of her entire life.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
In 1926, 21-year-old Theora Hicks was close to accomplishing one of her many goals. She was just a year away from getting her undergraduate degree in business from The Ohio State University. After that, she planned to attend medical school. But while her roommates and family saw her as a docile, mild-mannered young woman, Theora was hiding a racy secret.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
She was sleeping with a married professor named James Snook. What started out as casual car rides quickly turned into a full-blown affair. Before long, Theora and 46-year-old James were spending three nights a week together for hours at a time. And they weren't exactly secretive about it. They were seen out and about, going shopping and hitting the town.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
Sometimes James would even take Theora to the shooting range. It's not clear where they went when they wanted alone time, but it seems like they were able to keep that side of the relationship a secret. When James' wife Helen asked why he was home late, he told her he was working or going shooting. Helen believed him, even when Theora called the house looking for James.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
With no one the wiser about the affair, he and Theora continued seeing each other. By the time she started medical school at OSU in 1927, 22 year old Theora had been dating 47 year old James for about a year. Looking past the impropriety inherent in their relationship, the two of them actually clicked on multiple levels. Both of them were incredibly smart and ambitious.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
People's lives are like a story. There's a beginning, a middle, and an end. But you don't always know which part you're on. Sometimes the final chapter arrives far too soon, and we don't always get to know the real ending. I'm Carter Roy, and this is Murder, True Crime Stories, a Crime House Original. Every Tuesday, I'll explore the story of a notorious murder or murders.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
They could talk for hours on end about science and politics, literature and music. But there was another very important aspect of their relationship that made things work. Unlike most other men at the time, James was happy to let Theora take the lead in the bedroom. Theora was more sexually adventurous than James. In fact, she was more adventurous than most people of the era.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
In 1927, only half of women enrolled in college reported being sexually active. And not only was Theora having sex, but she was curious about it in a way that wasn't exactly acceptable back then. For example, she introduced James to oral sex. Now, keep in mind, oral sex wasn't just taboo at the time. It was illegal. But Theora viewed sex as something that should be celebrated and embraced.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
More than that, she saw it as a topic that should be studied, the same as other disciplines. Fiora would even give James assignments, instructing him to read books like The Art of Love. She encouraged him to explore sex beyond what was deemed socially acceptable. James was happy to oblige. He had no issue admitting he had more to learn.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
Beyond their erotic escapades, there were other parts of James and Theora's relationship that were unorthodox. At this time, James had no plans to leave his wife for Theora. In fact, it seems like James was having multiple affairs, and Theora didn't seem to mind, because she was seeing other people too.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
Before Theora ever met James, she was dating a 33-year-old OSU graduate student named Marion Myers. They were never exclusive, which he was fine with, at first, but eventually Marion wanted to be monogamous. He even asked Theora to marry him, but she said no. Still, Theora and Marion continued sleeping together. Like James, she and Marion were adventurous.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
Once, they were even caught having sex by a local river and fined $20 each. James knew all about Theora's relationship with Marion and then some. According to James, she often compared his performance in the bedroom to Marion's. And although she used Marion's sexual prowess to shame him, the doctor didn't seem to mind. If anything, he seemed to encourage their relationship.
Murder: True Crime Stories
SOLVED: The Co-ed Murder 1
By June 1928, about two years after 23-year-old Theora and James first started dating, she was in New York taking summer classes at Columbia University. She asked James to come visit, but he couldn't make the trip without tipping off his wife. Still, he was worried Theora was lonely, so he got in touch with Marion and asked him to go instead.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
Her first move was to get the trial delayed by almost nine months to July 20th, 1965. Now that she had more time to prepare, Roundtree combed through the thick case file police had assembled, including witness statements from Henry Wiggins and the jogger who passed by Mary that day, whose name was Lieutenant William Mitchell. But nothing they said stood out to Roundtree.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
So she pivoted to establishing an alibi for Ray. Initially, he'd said he was fishing in the river when he fell asleep and tumbled into the water. But police had found his fishing pole at his house. Clearly, Ray's story was fake. Still, he stuck by it when Roundtree first interviewed him. But after some prodding from Roundtree, he finally came clean.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
He said the truth was he was cheating on his wife. That day, he and his girlfriend had gone down to the river to drink and fool around. Ray explained that when they were finished, he fell asleep at the water's edge. He was jolted awake when he rolled right over into the river. He said he climbed back onto shore to find his girlfriend was gone. He was looking for her when Officer Warner found him.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
Ray claimed he'd only lied to Warner because he didn't want his wife to learn about the affair. This was great news for Roundtree. If she could track Ray's girlfriend down, it might just crack the case wide open. But when Roundtree finally got a hold of the woman, her hopes were dashed. Although Ray's girlfriend confirmed his story, she refused to testify. She was married too.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
She didn't want her husband to find out she was cheating or become a target for the police. So without an alibi, Roundtree was forced to look elsewhere. She decided to start with the scene of the crime itself. Roundtree and her colleagues headed down to the towpath. They reenacted the attack and ensuing foot search. She was looking for something, anything that could lead her to the true killer.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
And for more true crime stories that all happened this week in history, check out Crime House The Show. Each episode covers multiple cases unified by the same theme. So every week you get something a little different. At Crime House, we want to express our gratitude to you, our community, for making this possible.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
They didn't find anything. But after visiting the crime scene, Roundtree began receiving mysterious phone calls. The person on the other line never spoke and they always called at midnight. During the calls, all Roundtree could hear was heavy breathing followed by the click of them hanging up. The more Roundtree visited the towpath, the more frequent these calls became.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
Whoever it was, they were sending a clear message. They were watching, and they wanted Roundtree to stop looking. But Roundtree wasn't the type to back down. As a black female attorney running a large law firm during the time of Jim Crow, she was used to people trying to intimidate her. She never investigated these calls, nor did she learn who was making them.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
Whoever was harassing her, they weren't going to stop Roundtree from pursuing justice. Still, despite Roundtree's commitment to the case, it felt like her investigation had reached a dead end. After exhausting all of her options, she decided to review the police files for what felt like the thousandth time. This last resort turned out to be exactly what she needed.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
When Roundtree first read the witness statements from Henry Wiggins and Lieutenant Mitchell, she'd only caught their descriptions of the killer's clothing. Light jacket, dark hat, dark slacks, which matched Ray's outfit that day. But now, Roundtree realized there was a glaring discrepancy. Both Wiggins and Mitchell said the man following Mary was at least 5'8 and 185 pounds.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
Ray, on the other hand, was 5'3 and 130 pounds. He was, as Roundtree put it, as slender as a woman. Roundtree was stunned. She believed the police were right. Wiggins and Mitchell had seen the same man, But that man couldn't have been Ray. More than that, Wiggins was 120 feet away from the assailant when he saw him standing over Mary.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
It would be difficult to identify someone from that far away with any degree of certainty. Roundtree finally knew how she'd throw doubt on the prosecution's case. The only question was, would it convince a jury? With Ray's court date quickly approaching, Browntree didn't have much time to agonize over that question. On July 20th, 1965, the court convened for the trial of Raymond Crump Jr.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
in the murder of Mary Pinchot Meyer. The courtroom was packed. On one side were Martha's black friends from church. On the other were D.C. 's white elite. The optics were clear and the building hummed with tension. But the prosecutor, Alfred Hantman, resented the assumption that Ray's arrest was the product of racism.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
Hantman insisted his case was based on the evidence against Ray and nothing more. With a 25-year career under his belt, Hantman had no doubt Ray would be proven guilty. Hantman was so confident, when he stood for his opening statement, he told the jury exactly what they wouldn't hear from him. Hantman acknowledged there wasn't any blood linking Ray to Mary.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
Please support us by rating, reviewing, and following Murder True Crime Stories wherever you get your podcasts. Your feedback truly matters. And for ad-free and early access to Murder True Crime Stories, plus exciting bonus content, subscribe to Crime House Plus on Apple Podcasts. This is the second and final episode on the 1964 murder of 43-year-old artist and Washington, D.C.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
He also admitted authorities had never found the murder weapon despite an extensive search. But Hantman reassured the jury that those didn't matter. He had 50 pieces of circumstantial evidence to back him up, and they painted a gruesome picture. According to Hantman, the day Mary was murdered, she had no idea she was being stalked by Ray.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
She only realized someone was following her when they put a pistol to her head and pulled the trigger. Hantman insisted that after Ray killed Mary, he threw his cap and jacket into the river. When Ray saw the police searching the area, he jumped into the water and hid until he thought the coast was clear. Then Ray climbed back onto shore and ran straight into law enforcement.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
Hintman's theory hinged on two main arguments. The first was that police had sealed off all five exits to the towpath in just four minutes, which just wasn't enough time for anyone to escape. And since Ray was the only person they found on the towpath, he was the only one who could have possibly killed Mary.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
To demonstrate this, Hantman showed the jury a 55-foot-wide map of the towpath drawn by a park ranger. The ranger explained the painstaking lengths he'd gone to to faithfully recreate the scene to scale. But when Dovey Roundtree cross-examined the ranger, he admitted he'd never actually been there. He'd recreated the map based on government records. Roundtree had been to the towpath, though.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
She explained to the jury that it was like a jungle. How could the ranger be certain there was no unofficial exits to the towpath? The ranger admitted he couldn't. And just like that, Roundtree destroyed one of Hantman's first arguments. If the police had missed an exit, it was possible another suspect really had eluded them after all.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
With the exit theory up in flames, Roundtree continued to tear Hantman to shreds. Next up on the chopping block was his star witness, the tow truck driver, Henry Wiggins. Roundtree grilled Wiggins on what he saw that day, from the assailant's clothing to his movements.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
But most importantly, she questioned the discrepancy in size between the 5'8 killer Wiggins saw and the 5'3 defendant sitting in the courtroom. Finally, Wiggins snapped. He told Roundtree, I didn't look at him that hard. It was a devastating blow to Hantman. Wiggins wasn't sure Ray was the man he'd seen, and the prosecution couldn't prove Ray was the only person on the towpath.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
So who was to say he was Mary's murderer? By the last day of the trial, Roundtree had managed to poke holes in every one of the prosecution's arguments. And her efforts paid off. After only 11 hours of deliberation, the jury came back with a verdict. Not guilty. Ray was a free man. It was an enormous relief for him and his family. After a year behind bars, he was finally going home.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
But there was one question hanging over the courtroom that day. If Ray Crump didn't kill Mary Pinchot Meyer, then who did?
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
socialite, Mary Pinchot Meyer. Last time, I told you how Mary went from being the unhappy housewife of a CIA agent to a free-spirited artist. and how her life as a new woman was tragically cut short. Today, I'll introduce you to the only suspect in Mary's murder investigation and walk you through his trial.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
On July 30th, 1965, 26-year-old Raymond Crump Jr. was acquitted in the murder of 43-year-old Mary Pinchot Meyer. Since he'd been facing the death penalty, it was a huge relief for his family and a big win for his lawyer, Dovey Johnson Roundtree. If Mary's family and friends felt like there'd been a miscarriage of justice, they didn't show it. Although she'd been beloved by many in the D.C.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
community, the reaction to Ray's acquittal was silence. The spies, journalists, and politicians she socialized with quickly turned their attention to the communist threats abroad and the news cycle focused on other events. But while it seemed like Mary's loved ones had moved on from her death, some were biding their time until the moment was right.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
In 1976, 12 years after Mary's murder, one of her old friends, James Truitt, a former reporter for Newsweek, was interviewed by the National Enquirer. While Mary's obituary had described her as a friend of the Kennedy family, the article claimed she was much more than that. In his interview, Truett confirmed Mary's affair with John F. Kennedy.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
Not only that, but Truett said Mary and Kennedy had smoked marijuana together in the White House. Truett revealed that Mary had kept a diary with the details of her relationship with the president. Shortly after her death, Mary's close friends had rifled through her house looking for it.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
When Mary's sister found the diary, she handed it over to James Angleton, the chief of counterintelligence at the CIA. He destroyed it. Truett didn't say why Mary's friends had gone on a frenzied hunt for the diary, but the implications were clear. The details inside were so scandalous, dangerous even, they could never see the light of day.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
Truett's allegations single-handedly catapulted Mary's story from a local affair to the national spotlight. Because when it came to her murder, there were more mysteries than the identity of her killer. And someone out there was determined to bring those secrets to the surface. Back in the early 60s, Mary had befriended Timothy Leary, known as the father of the psychedelic movement.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
According to Leary, he and Mary had gone on several acid trips together and spoke at length about peace, love, and the unrealized potential of psychedelics. When Leary read the National Enquirer article about Mary, he wasn't surprised to hear she and Kennedy had smoked marijuana together.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
He claimed that Mary had once told him she wanted to learn how to administer LSD to a friend who was, quote, a very powerful man. After reading the article, Leary wondered if Kennedy was the powerful friend Mary had been alluding to. To Leary, the possibility was thrilling, but it also raised some horrifying questions.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
In his memoir, Leary writes that Mary called him the day after Kennedy's assassination. Apparently, she thought the CIA believed the president was, quote, changing too fast and were worried they couldn't control him, which made Leary fear the worst. Was it possible the CIA had been responsible for Kennedy's assassination and Mary's murder?
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
Then I'll unravel the shocking allegations that emerged more than a decade after Mary's death. To this day, no one is sure if her murder was a random act of violence or a calculated cover-up to protect the president. All that and more, coming up. I've got some exciting news. Crime House Studios is launching a new original show called Killer Minds.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
Now, Leary has never directly accused the CIA of either of these attacks. He's also never stated that Mary and Kennedy did in fact take LSD together. However, after Ray was acquitted, Leary did hire a private investigator to look into this theory. Although the investigation didn't yield any answers, Leary's not the only one who believes there's more to Mary's death than meets the eye.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
In 2012, Peter Janney, who was childhood friends with Mary's sons, published a book that took Leary's allegations to the next level. Now, Peter's theory is a bit out there, so take it with a grain of salt, but here's what he alleges. According to Peter, Mary and Kennedy didn't just have an affair. They were madly in love.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
And after they took LSD together, Kennedy was inspired to change course on the Cold War. After what felt like warmongering madness, Kennedy wanted to improve relations with the Soviet Union. But the CIA was staunchly opposed to any peacemaking efforts with the Soviets. So when they realized they couldn't control Kennedy, they had him killed.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
When they pinned the assassination on Lee Harvey Oswald, Mary saw through the lies and launched her own investigation into Kennedy's death. She confronted her ex-husband Kord with her findings, and he informed James Engleton, the chief of counterintelligence at the CIA. At some point after that, CIA officials decided to terminate Mary to prevent her from revealing the truth.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
They chose the towpath she walked every day to carry out the attack and pin the murder on Ray Crump. Peter's theory is certainly compelling, but most mainstream journalists are understandably critical of it. They describe his book as a leap of faith and point out the many holes in his story. For example, there's no evidence that Kennedy ever did LSD or wanted to scale back the Cold War.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
In the end it seems like Peter's story, like so many others, only raised more questions about what happened to Mary. But while we may never know the truth about Mary's death, we do know the truth about her life. As an adult, Mary was forced to put aside her desires and take on the role of a dutiful housewife.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
And yet, even after her marriage fell apart and she lost her middle child, Mary managed to break down those barriers and reclaim her life. But if there's one way to remember Mary best, it's probably through her art. Mary's final painting, titled Half Light, hangs in the third floor of the Smithsonian American Art Museum. It's a circle divided into four colorful quadrants.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
One is olive green, one pastel blue, and the other two auburn and lavender. While the piece is balanced, it gives the sense that there's much more going on under the surface, just like the artist who created it. Thanks so much for listening. I'm Carter Roy, and this is Murder True Crime Stories. Come back next week for the story of another murder and all the people it affected. Thank you.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
Hosted by licensed forensic psychologist Dr. Tristan Engels and Crime House's Vanessa Richardson, each episode features a deep dive into the psychology of a notorious murderer. From serial killers to cult leaders, deadly exes, and spree killers... Killer Minds is a Crime House Studios original. New episodes drop every Monday and Thursday. Follow wherever you get your podcasts.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
By October 12, 1964, 43-year-old Mary Pinchot Meyer had an established routine. Paint in the mornings, then go for a stroll in the afternoon, always alongside Georgetown's Chesapeake and Ohio Canal in Washington, D.C., where she lived. A few minutes past noon that day, Mary headed out to the canal. Locals called the walking trail alongside it the Towpath.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
It was flanked by the canal on one side and dense greenery that led to the Potomac River on the other. Mary arrived there about 15 minutes later, and around 12.20 p.m., she passed a jogger as she made her way to a secluded part of the Towpath. A 30-foot hill and a stone wall obstructed Mary's view of the road above. but she would have been able to hear the rumble of cars in the distance.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
Five minutes later, at 12.25 p.m., a mechanic named Henry Wiggins pulled his tow truck over on the side of that road to fix a car. He stepped out to look for the vehicle... but stopped in his tracks when he heard a piercing scream come from below. The distant sound of two gunshots followed. He raced to the stone wall and peered over.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
He was horrified to see a woman, later identified as Mary Pinchot Meyer, lying dead in the middle of the towpath. Her assailant was standing over her. Wiggins noted the man was black and wore a tan jacket, dark hat, and dark slacks. But before Wiggins could call out to him, the man tucked a dark object into his pocket and disappeared into the wooded overgrowth that led down to the Potomac.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
Wiggins ran to call the police and officers arrived at the scene just five minutes later. A dozen men searched the area, while the remaining officers sealed off all five exits from the towpath. It only took them four minutes to do all that, which gave Mary's killer only two ways out.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
He could try to climb the stone wall and get to the road above the canal, but the road was crawling with police officers. He wouldn't get far before someone caught him. The killer's only other option was to make his way through the dense brush to the Potomac River. Then he'd have to swim across the frigid water and make a run for it on the other side.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
The suspect, his lawyer, the witnesses, the prosecution, they all had a different version of events. But none held a candle to another theory about who killed Mary, one that tied her murder to the U.S. government. With so many different perspectives and allegations, it becomes hard to separate fact from fiction, and there's a temptation to try to piece them all together.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
It didn't take long for the authorities to learn which route he seemingly took. Around 1.15 p.m., about 40 minutes after police began their manhunt, Officer John Warner was making his way through the forest when he came upon a short, skinny black man. His white T-shirt and dark, torn pants were soaking wet and covered in brush.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
Officer Warner also noticed his hand was bleeding and he had a cut above his eye. His appearance was suspicious enough for Warner to ask for his ID. He learned the man was 25-year-old Raymond Ray Crump Jr., resident of Washington, D.C. According to Ray, he had been fishing when he fell asleep and tumbled into the river.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
He said the cuts on his hand and above his eye were from trying to climb out of the water. Ray even showed Warner the spot where he supposedly fell in. It was just 10 feet away from where Mary's body was found. Given Ray's proximity to the crime scene, Warner wanted to question him further. He led Ray back to where the rest of the officers were gathered.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
Tow truck driver Henry Wiggins was in the middle of giving a statement to police. But as soon as he spotted Ray, he shouted, that's him. The officers on scene didn't waste any time. They took Ray into custody for the murder of Mary Pinchot Meyer. Later in the afternoon, police retrieved a tan jacket from the river, just like Henry Wiggins had described.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
There was no gun in the pocket, only a pack of Pall Mall cigarettes. Ray's wife was called into the station and identified the items as his. When police confronted Ray with the evidence, he said, It looks like you got a stacked deck. Then he burst into tears. To the detectives interrogating Ray, this hardly seemed like the kind of reaction a cold-blooded killer would have.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
And that wasn't the only thing that cast doubt on their theory that Ray had killed Mary. There wasn't any physical evidence. He didn't have any hair or blood on his clothing. And there wasn't any gunpowder on his fingers, which wouldn't have washed off in the river. At this point, police hadn't even found the murder weapon.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
Even so, Henry Wiggins' eyewitness testimony was damning, and Ray's jacket seemed as good as any smoking gun. After that, the case against Ray moved at breakneck speed. On October 15, 1964, three days after Mary's death, the prosecutor took the case straight to a grand jury. They voted to indict Ray for first-degree murder, which meant he was eligible for the death penalty.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
This is Crime House. Everyone loves a conspiracy theory. The idea of powerful forces lurking in the shadows, committing sinister crimes. You can't deny it's intriguing. But what if all those hypotheticals are nothing more than a story? After 43-year-old Mary Pinchot Meyer was murdered in Washington, DC in October 1964, a lot of people started telling stories.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
And it wouldn't be easy for him to fight it. Because Ray couldn't afford his own attorney, he'd been assigned a public defender. And while his lawyer was passionate and well-meaning, he was inexperienced and didn't ask for more time to prepare a defense. And so the judge set the trial date for November 11th, 1964, less than a month away. Ray was right.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
It looked like the prosecutor had a stacked deck. Despite the glaring holes in the case against Ray, it seemed like his fate was sealed. But there was one person who refused to give up on him. Ray's mom, Martha. When she learned her son's trial was just a few weeks off, she contacted one of D.C. 's best defense attorneys, Dovey Johnson Roundtree.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
Besides being an attorney, Roundtree was also an ordained preacher and civil rights activist. She spoke in the courtroom with the same burning urgency as she did at the pulpit on Sundays. Her abilities had served her well. 80% of her clients who were accused of murder had been acquitted. Martha begged Roundtree for help.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
she admitted ray had been in trouble before for petty things like theft and public urination but on the whole he was a good person more than that he wasn't capable of doing something like this not only was he too weak but he was too slow-witted she explained that ray had sustained at least two concussions in the past few years and and struggled with excruciating headaches and blackouts.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
But maybe figuring out the truth isn't the hardest part. Maybe it's learning to live without it.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
Sometimes he didn't seem, quote, all there. Roundtree was moved by Martha's pleas, but she wanted to visit Ray in jail before agreeing to represent him. When she did, she found he was exactly as childlike as his mom described. Ray trembled when Roundtree spoke to him, and couldn't fully comprehend the charges he was facing.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
To Roundtree, he seemed like a man who could barely form a coherent sentence, let alone execute a woman in cold blood. Still, she knew Mary was a prominent member of the DC community, When people like Mary were killed, juries didn't let their deaths go unpunished. But after seeing Ray in person, Roundtree had no doubt he was innocent.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
And despite the uphill battle ahead of them, she was willing to give it a shot. She told Martha she'd do everything in her power to save Ray from death.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
Hey everyone, it's Carter with an exciting update. Crime House Studios is launching a new original show called Killer Minds. Hosted by licensed forensic psychologist Dr. Tristan Engels and Crime House's Vanessa Richardson, each episode of Killer Minds features a deep dive into the psychology of a notorious murderer.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
From infamous serial killers to ruthless cult leaders, deadly exes, and terrifying spree killers. Along with Vanessa's immersive storytelling full of high stakes twists and turns, Dr. Engels will be providing expert analysis of the people involved. Not just how they killed, but why. Killer Minds is a Crime House Studios original. New episodes drop every Monday and Thursday.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
people's lives are like a story there's a beginning a middle and an end but you don't always know which part you're on sometimes the final chapter arrives far too soon and we don't always get to know the real ending i'm carter roy and this is murder true crime stories a crime house original show powered by pave studios every tuesday i'll explore the story of a notorious murder or murders
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
Follow wherever you get your podcasts. On a crisp October afternoon in 1964, 43-year-old Mary Pinchot Meyer was murdered in cold blood. Two days after her death, on October 14th, a memorial service was held on what would have been Mary's 44th birthday.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
wealthy residents of washington dc's georgetown area turned up in droves to mourn their friend and neighbor but between all the tears there were whispers about what had really happened to mary while most people agreed with the police's theory that mary had been killed by ray crump not everyone was so sure especially mary's friends from the art world
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
who were struck by how many CIA officials were at the memorial. They wondered if it was because Mary's ex-husband Cord Meyer was an important figure at the agency, or if something more sinister was going on. As for Cord, he was a mess. Normally, he was known to be aggressive and argumentative. But after Mary's death, that tough exterior shattered, at least for a moment.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
He sobbed for the duration of the funeral, then instructed his sons not to cry about their mom and sent them back to boarding school. Meanwhile, on the other side of the city, far from the prim and proper Georgetown elite, Dovey Johnson Roundtree was evaluating the case against her client, Ray.
Murder: True Crime Stories
UNSOLVED: The Murder of JFK's Lover 2
On October 28, 1964, two weeks after he was charged with Mary's murder, Roundtree had officially agreed to be Ray's attorney, and she had her work cut out for her. Not only had the prosecution identified Ray as the only person near the crime scene, but they also had an eyewitness who identified him as the man standing over Mary's dead body. But Roundtree was a skilled attorney.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
But between the cost of production, advertising, distribution, and so forth, the movie actually lost the studio close to a million dollars. It didn't make money until decades later. In August 1956, MGM signed a deal with CBS to broadcast The Wizard of Oz on TV. They planned to play the movie in November, leading into the holiday season.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
Now, members of Pink Floyd have gone on record saying there's no intentional connection between their album and the film. But just because The Dark Side of the Rainbow is a coincidence, doesn't mean there isn't something darker hiding behind the Hollywood classic. Today, we're following the yellow brick road all the way to ruined childhoods.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
It did so well, they kept bringing it back every year for the holidays. And even before all that, the movie was almost never completed. I mentioned the high budget, rotating directors, and culture of fear earlier, but that barely scrapes the surface of the on-set chaos. Looking at everything that went wrong on set, it's not hard to imagine some supernatural force was trying to end production.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
Allow me a moment to ruin your childhood. About two weeks into shooting, Buddy Ebsen, who played the Tin Man, sat down for a quick dinner break. But as he ate, he struggled to breathe. The team rushed him to the hospital. There, doctors found his lungs coated with pure aluminum dust. It was a mystery. How could one man have inhaled so much toxic metal? Simple.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
It had been powdered on his face since the start of production. As makeup. And instead of giving Ebsen the time he needed to recover from the workplace injury, producer Mervyn LeRoy fired him and replaced him with another actor. Ebsen wasn't the only person hospitalized, since most of the cast had to do their own stunts. Today, the industry is full of licensed, highly trained stunt professionals.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
Actors like Tom Cruise are the exception, not the rule, and even he trains intensely for his Mission Impossible scenes. But the Wizard of Oz actors had limited training. The actors who played flying monkeys were hired specifically because they were small and thin, and a few still fell from their wires. Margaret Hamilton, who played the Wicked Witch of the West, literally caught fire.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
Later, her stand-in's broom exploded. Toto got stepped on, the dance director fell through a roof, and several actors fainted from the dangerous combination of heavy costumes and hot lights. Jack Haley, who played the replacement Tin Man, said, "...it was the most horrendous job in the world, with those cumbersome uniforms and the hours of makeup, but I had no choice."
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
Neither did the star, Judy Garland. She was only 16 when she played Dorothy. Today, there are laws protecting underage actors, but that wasn't the case in 1938. At one point, Victor Fleming, who was the third director in just a few months, grew frustrated that Judy was giggling at co-star Burt Lahr. So he slapped Judy in the face. Then he told her to get back out there and work.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
And he wasn't the only man who hurt her. In Judy's unpublished memoir, she alleged that studio executive Louis B. Mayer emotionally and sexually abused her during production. Some, like her ex-husband Sid Luft, believe all of this may have contributed to Judy's later struggles with an eating disorder, substance misuse, and suicidal thoughts. This is all tragic, but is it evidence of a curse?
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
Well, there's no record of anyone specifically cursing The Wizard of Oz or its film productions, but there are plenty of people who've taken issue with the story, because it's possible the children's classic is hiding something much darker. We've reached our final conspiracy theory for this episode. The Wizard of Oz is more than meets the eye.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
This episode has gotten heavy, so as a little palette cleanser, we thought we'd cover a few fun fan theories before going dark again. Like the idea that Glinda the Good Witch is actually the villain. Well, think about it. Glinda knew those ruby red slippers would send Dorothy home right away. Instead of saying that, she sends her on a wild goose chase across Oz?
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
We'll look at a few conspiracy theories around the movie, that they captured a death on film, that all film productions of the story are cursed, and that the movie has a hidden secret agenda. Welcome to Conspiracy Theories, a Spotify podcast. I'm Carter Roy. You can find us here every Wednesday. Stay with us.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
Some fans believe Glinda's evil plan was to make Dorothy get rid of her remaining enemies in competition, the Wicked Witch of the West and the Wizard, so that she had the sole power over Oz. It's a fun interpretation, though it only applies to the movie. In the book, Dorothy actually meets a different witch in Munchkin Land, and Glinda doesn't appear until the very end.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
The movie combined those two good witches. But that's not the only witch theory. Some people say Dorothy herself is the Wicked Witch of the East from an alternate universe. In the film, every person in Kansas has a counterpart in Oz, played by the same actor. Miss Gulch is the Witch of the West. The farmhands are the Lion, Scarecrow, and Tin Man. Professor Marvel is the Wizard. But Dorothy?
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
No counterpart. If you apply the rules of most multiverse movies, only one version of a person can safely exist in a universe for an extended time. Dorothy does so well in Oz because she immediately killed her counterpart, who we never see. All we know is they wear the exact same shoe size. Okay, one last fun fan theory.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
The 1971 film Willy Wonka and the Chocolate Factory is part of the Wizard of Oz cinematic universe. Because Willy Wonka's dad is the wizard. It seems to have stemmed from an innocuous detail that the spiral at the beginning of the yellow brick road looks identical to the one at the beginning of the red carpet leading up to Willy Wonka's chocolate factory.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
The theory goes that Willy Wonka went searching for his father and ended up in Oz, where he met the Munchkins. Over time, he built two roads, a yellow brick one to lead him back to Emerald City and a red one to lead him to his factory, the two interconnected spirals. Then he recruited some munchkins to work at his chocolate factory. and renamed them Oompa Loompas.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
Now, this theory only applies to the movies. The spirals in the two roads are set design, not something explicitly described in L. Frank Baum or Roald Dahl's books, so it would have to be confirmed by the Willy Wonka filmmakers. Our team couldn't reach them, but we do have a producer with a film degree who proposed a simpler explanation. It's a visual homage.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
Filmmakers routinely take shots and images from other films and mimic them in their work. Sometimes it's just something they liked, other times it's a literary reference. In this case, the Willy Wonka filmmakers used a similar road pattern to create an intentional comparison. The kids entering the chocolate factory feel the same way Dorothy did waking up in Oz.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
They've entered a magical new reality. It's also probably why the first room in the factory with the chocolate waterfall looks an awful lot like munchkin land. Or the wizard wanted to give the Oompa Loompas a home away from home. You pick. While movie fan theories are fun, it's also possible there are hidden political agendas inside The Wizard of Oz.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
And maybe author L. Frank Baum or the filmmakers were trying to influence children. In fact, when L. Frank Baum's book was released, some Christian ministers actually tried to have the book banned. since the story implied someone's greatest gifts came from within instead of the hands of God. They thought it promoted atheism.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
By their reading, the story shows that the wizard, a god-like figure, is nothing but a mere mortal hiding behind a curtain. And Heaven, or rather Oz, isn't perfect, but all a dream. The moral of the story is that Dorothy can solve her own problems and doesn't need a higher power.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
In 1928, several public libraries banned the wonderful Wizard of Oz for being, quote, not literature, but somehow rather evil for children. They disliked it for, quote, depicting women in strong leadership roles. After all, the male characters are comically lacking, missing a heart, a brain, and courage. Even the wizard himself turns out to be a powerless imposter.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
Meanwhile, the powerful characters are female, Dorothy and the witches. Surprisingly, this actually might be true. L. Frank Baum had a lot of feminist influence in his life. Primarily, his mother-in-law was a radical suffragist named Matilda Jocelyn Gage, who worked with Susan B. Anthony. In fact, one of Gage's theories was that vilifying witches was a way to devalue women.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
So maybe that's why Baum flipped the script on attacking witches. Instead of burning them, he killed them with water. Though if you talk to high school history teachers, there's another popular idea Baum may have been pushing. Populism. The populist movement came about in the 1890s, shortly before Baum penned his first Oz book. With industrialization growing, many farming communities in the U.S.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
felt the effects of lower incomes and higher prices. They also pushed the gold standard for currency, placing a higher debt on farmers. From that came the Populist Party, who challenged everything from banking to the railroad industries.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
They proposed that these corporations be regulated solely by the government rather than independent businessmen, and that the nation return to a combination of gold and silver-backed currency to keep inflation low. One theory posits that L. Frank Baum might have written The Wonderful Wizard of Oz as a parable. Theoretically, Dorothy represents the common Midwesterner.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
She's taken away by a tornado, which symbolizes a revolutionary upheaval. She and her friends follow the yellow brick road, the gold standard. It takes them to the wizard, who represents President Grover Cleveland, but he's a fraud who can't actually help anyone. The gold standard gets them nowhere. In the end, Dorothy's shoes, which are silver in the book, get her home.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
The silver standard saves the day. If it is a populist parable, it seems optimistic. But this theory didn't really take shape until a historian named Henry Littlefield proposed it in 1964, which means Baum wasn't around to confirm anything when it reached the public. But his great-grandson was. And he said the populism theory was, quote, insane.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
Then, on the movie side, there's the fact that Louis B. Mayer, a wealthy studio head, was much more likely to take the capitalist side over the populists. He might have argued that Dorothy got home by pulling herself up by her own bootstraps. Or, in this case, ruby red slipper straps. But perhaps some of the people he hired might have attempted to push political ideas. Like songwriter Yip Harburg.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
Harburg was blacklisted from Hollywood after his political expressionism, or rather his refusal to name alleged sympathizers towards the Communist Party, made him a threat during the McCarthy era. Perhaps someone thought he was slipping socialist ideology into his work.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
All to say, while Mayer, MGM, and other powerful Hollywood players may not have had an agenda with the film, it seems there were others who might have used the opportunity to bolster their own agendas, even after the film was made. Our final theory is the scariest and the most fringe. It involves MKUltra, the CIA's historic study of mind control and brainwashing.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
From the 1950s to the 1970s, they experimented with psychological conditioning methods like LSD and hypnosis. It was highly illegal, especially because many human subjects were experimented on without their knowledge or consent. The official goal was to learn more about the limits of human psychology for purposes of interrogations.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
But a lot, and I mean a lot, of the study remains classified today. We don't know the full extent of MKUltra. Considering the facts, it's highly theorized the CIA attempted to create sleeper agents or super soldiers. Think the Manchurian candidate.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
After the sets of The Wizard of Oz were struck in March 1939, most of the cast were pleased to take off their cumbersome costumes and makeup for the last time. Jack Haley, who played the Tin Man, called it the worst job in the world. The film's dangerous set had landed many actors and crew members in the hospital. Some were lucky to escape alive.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
and one fringe internet theory suggests their hypnosis involved the wizard of oz elements of the movie were used as code for example follow the yellow brick road meant to follow their military orders there are arguments to be made about the trippy psychedelic nature of the film
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
But the clearest piece of evidence for this theory is that starting in the 1950s, the Wizard of Oz was on TV all the time. Sleeper agents got their commands, and the rest of us got fond childhood memories. However, this theory can't be proven until more information about MKUltra is declassified. We'll mark it down to revisit in a few years. Or not.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
The Wizard of Oz is, on its surface, an innocent childhood classic. And still there's a push to make it dark. But it's not the only movie getting this treatment. The last few decades have brought a trend of gritty reboots of childhood classics and the internet meme, Ruin My Childhood. People are reexamining innocence and finding darkness. Or creating it.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
On some level, we're collectively yearning for the experience that there's more than meets the eye. That there is, in fact, a man behind the curtain. Which is what The Wizard of Oz is all about. Maybe that's why there are so many conspiracy theories about the film. It appeals to those who question what's presented by authority.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
So do we ignore the man behind the curtain or do we keep seeking him out at our own expense? Thank you for listening to Conspiracy Theories, a Spotify podcast. We're here with a new episode every Wednesday. Be sure to check us out on Instagram at The Conspiracy Pod. If you're listening on the Spotify app, swipe up and give us your thoughts or email us at conspiracystories at spotify.com.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
For more information on The Wizard of Oz, we found Aljean Harmitz's book, The Making of The Wizard of Oz, and the 2013 documentary, The Making of The Wonderful Wizard of Oz, incredibly helpful for our research. Until next time, remember, the truth isn't always the best story. And the official story isn't always the truth.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
This episode was written by Lori Marinelli and Maggie Admire, edited by Mallory Cara and Andrew Kelleher, researched by Sapphire Williams, fact-checked by Cheyenne Lopez and Lori Siegel, and sound designed by Spencer Howard. Our head of programming is Julian Boisreau. Our head of production is Nick Johnson, and Spencer Howard is our post-production supervisor. I'm your host, Carter Roy.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
But our first conspiracy theory is that not everyone survived production. Allegedly, one of the actors died on set. And you can actually see it on film. Theorists claim that if you pause the movie around the 48-minute mark, the image is clear. It's right after Dorothy and the Scarecrow meet the Tin Man and continue down the yellow brick road.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
They point the way forward, straight at a blurry shadow in the trees hovering back and forth. For years, people have said it's an actor's dead body. Specifically, one of the actors who played a munchkin. And not just because of the shadow's size. The on-screen death is actually one of many upsetting rumors about the actors who played munchkins.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
It all started in 1967 when Judy Garland made an appearance on a talk show called Tonight Starring Jack Parr. When asked about the Little People actors, she said, quote, They were drunks. They got smashed every night and they'd pick them up in butterfly nets. Well, this is obviously offensive, but at the time, it was presented as a funny anecdote. And it got worse.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
In 2005, Judy's third husband, Sid Luft, published a memoir. In it, Luft claimed that Judy had confided in him about more inappropriate behavior on set. Allegedly, she told him she'd been molested by actors playing the munchkins, that they'd slipped their hands up her dress in between scenes. The rumors didn't start or end with Judy, though.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
A biography of Bert Lahr, who played the cowardly lion, made some pretty awful accusations about his co-stars, including that actors playing munchkins engaged in gambling and sex work in their off hours. And the first recorded comments came from the film's producer, Mervyn LeRoy. LeRoy told one news outlet that the actors treated their hotel like a brothel.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
He reported them swinging on chandeliers, hosting raucous orgies, and trashing the place. Allegedly, their parties got so out of hand that production had to hire police officers to monitor their floors. But the thing is, Leroy got all of his information secondhand from other crew members. Every morning he'd arrive on set and hound his employees about what they'd overheard from the night before.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
Leroy was an intimidating producer. He had no qualms about firing people or their replacements. During the course of filming, he burned through four different directors. Crew members felt like they needed to impress Leroy to keep their jobs, which could have led to film industry creatives doing what they do best, making up stories. Because there's no evidence to back any of this up.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
Author Stephen Cox interviewed over 30 of the film's 124 Little People actors for his book, The Munchkins of Oz. They all told him there wasn't any time for partying while they were shooting the film. They had a demanding production schedule. Unfortunately, the collective voices of those actors weren't as amplified as Judy Garland's, Burt Lahr's, or Mervyn LeRoy's.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
So the rumors continued to snowball in the public consciousness, culminating in the conspiracy theory that an actor died by suicide and the production covered it up, save a few blurry frames of film. Now, back to that film. The image does look slightly like a body suspended near the trees, but you really have to use your imagination to get there.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
In fact, this theory didn't circulate until after The Wizard of Oz was released on VHS in 1980, and people could fast-forward, rewind, and pause to analyze each frame. But here's the kicker. In 1989, the studio released a remastered 50th anniversary edition of the film. And in this new remastered version, the shadow is gone.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
When I think of The Wizard of Oz, I think about those flying monkeys, which absolutely terrified me as a kid, and hot air balloons, because I don't think I'd ever really seen one before. The movie had a huge impact on me as a kid. Another one of the best things about The Wizard of Oz is how rewatchable it is. Even when you know the story, the visuals, and the music are pure fun.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
It's just enough to suggest a cover-up, because if it came out that someone had died on set, it could have sunk The Wizard of Oz and ruined the entire studio. Remember, this was the late 1930s, when the Hays Code dictated the morality of films. and the reputations of people who made them.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
It was so serious that MGM and other movie studios employed fixers whose job was to maintain squeaky clean images for the companies and their stars. And an on-set death is just about the worst PR a movie, studio, or actor can get. Just look at the news surrounding the tragedy on the set of the movie Rust in 2021. And in the case of The Wizard of Oz, there was a lot riding on this movie.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
MGM spent more money and more time on The Wizard of Oz than any other movie in 1938. They had to release it. So there was ample motive to cover up any on-set deaths. Theoretically, a combination of bribery and fear tactics from Hollywood fixers could have squashed the story and kept witnesses and family members quiet.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
A studio cover-up would also explain that there are no police or coroner's reports lining up with an on-set death. And by the time this conspiracy theory came out in the early 1980s, a lot of the people involved in the film had passed away, taking the secret to their graves. But there is a much simpler explanation. According to Snopes, it's a bird.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
The film was primarily shot indoors on a soundstage, but it mostly takes place outdoors. To make it feel more real, production reportedly borrowed exotic birds from the Los Angeles Zoo. And there are plenty of obvious birds in the film, like a peacock outside the Tin Man Shack and a toucan when Dorothy and the Scarecrow first travel down the Yellow Brick Road together.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
Apparently, that blurry shadow is a giant crane. The way Dorothy and her friends point to it is a coincidence, and the fact that it's not visible in early versions is due to low-quality film prints. In the remastered version, you can clearly see a crane throughout that scene.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
It's also hard to buy that in all the years of press coverage, everyone kept quiet, and again, there aren't police or coroner's reports matching the circumstances. In 2001, independent newspaper reporter Jeffrey McNabb interviewed some of the Little People actors, including 86-year-old Meinhardt Robbie. He played the coroner of Munchkinland.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
When the journalist asked Robbie about the legends of suicide, he answered frustratedly, ''If that had actually happened, do you think they would have left it in the film?'' Robbie had an excellent point. The team had to make major cuts to the original version of the film. Why remove an entire song and dance number, but keep the moment the stars point directly at a dead body?
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
Today, the dead Munchkin is widely considered an urban legend, but all of this begs a larger question. Why were there so many false rumors about the actors playing the Munchkins? In the article, McNabb said Robbie seemed incredibly professional. He was a public speaker, had his pilot's license, and qualifications as a master gardener. Robbie didn't seem like someone who would have caused trouble.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
In fact, he admitted he was hurt by the remarks from Judy Garland. McNabb also interviewed Joanne Engle, Robbie's publicist. At the time, she also managed the careers of several other little people who'd been in the movie. She'd heard there was one bad apple in the group, but that certainly didn't represent all 124 of them.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
Though, let's be honest, plenty of people don't watch it with the original music. They watch it while listening to Pink Floyd's The Dark Side of the Moon. When you hit play on the vinyl record, right as the MGM Lion lets out its third roar, the two sync up in a way that's uncanny. almost as if the album was written to use the movie as a music video. It's called The Dark Side of the Rainbow.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
And after doing research for her book, The Making of The Wizard of Oz, author Algene Harmetz claimed there was almost no trouble involving the little people on set. The only evidence of those actors ever stepping out of line came from one December 1938 memo.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
According to a 2018 article in The New Yorker, production manager Keith Weeks asked to dismiss an actor who'd allegedly been caught in a domestic abuse scandal and another who'd threatened an assistant. There's no actual record of wild parties. And as for the story that one of them assaulted Judy Garland, that didn't come from her directly. It came from her ex-husband, Sid Luft. Emphasis on ex.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
During their divorce trial, Garland actually alleged domestic abuse by him. And journalist Anne Helen Peterson pointed out that Luft was a somewhat questionable man about town. Which all goes to say, his claim should be taken with a grain of salt.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
stephen cox author of the munchkins of oz said from what he found the actors were extremely kind and cooperative and they showed up to set with a smile despite the conditions they were working under so why all the rumors one answer is ableism The Little People actors were the butt of cruel jokes that spun out of control.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
Before and after The Wizard of Oz, there weren't many roles for Little People. And in the years since, acting roles for Little People haven't extended that far beyond the goblins of Gringotts and Harry Potter or the Ewoks of Return of the Jedi. Serious and leading roles traditionally aren't offered to little people actors, especially when the part doesn't call for it.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
Peter Dinklage, famous for playing Tyrion Lannister in Game of Thrones, is a rare exception. But many, including Dinklage, are trying to end the prejudice in Hollywood and, in turn, alter the unconscious bias surrounding little people. But there's another, even darker explanation for the rumors.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
Not only were they ableist disparagement, but they were spread to cover up the real crimes behind the scenes of The Wizard of Oz. The men in charge of the movie may have been deflecting bad press onto the little people in order to keep heat off of themselves. Because the set of The Wizard of Oz was so dangerous, people say it was cursed.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
Journey Back to Oz, The Muppets' Wizard of Oz, Oz the Great and Powerful. Each of these were attempts to, as another film titled itself, return to Oz. And each was critically panned. In fact, pretty much every film adaptation of The Wizard of Oz has flopped.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
Before MGM got a hold of the book rights in 1937, there had already been several attempts to turn the book into a motion picture, including a silent film, an animated version, and a movie directed by the wonderful Wizard of Oz author L. Frank Baum himself. None succeeded. Even the various attempts to adapt Oz into a TV series were all canceled within a season, if they even made it to air.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
Adaptations have succeeded in the theater, live on stage, but Hollywood has yet to replicate the magic of The Wiz on screen. Meanwhile, Universal Studios has owned the rights to produce a film version of Wicked since 1998. They've been actively developing the movie musical for over a decade, and even though the film has a 2024 release date, skeptics still think it may never come out.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
It already faced delays due to the COVID-19 pandemic, and more recently, production was paused due to the Screen Actors Guild strike. Because, as our second conspiracy theory goes, there's a curse plaguing anyone who tries to produce a film about the Wizard of Oz. Even the 1939 film We Know and Love flailed in its first box office outing.
Serial Killers
Holiday Break: What’s Hiding in the Wizard of Oz?
Though it's now considered a classic, initial reviews were bad. Some called it a Disney knockoff. Others said the film, quote, displays no trace of imagination, good taste, or ingenuity. Worst of all, one reviewer called it a stinkaroo. By the end of its run, The Wizard of Oz had earned a little over three million at the box office.